In some City a huge monster appears which scares the people there and grabs a car to throw it at passers by school boys and school girls in fear and horror try their best to escape from this monster not to be hit one day similar monsters appear all over the world to destroy people monsters all over the world leave behind devastating effects destroying everything in their path one of the reporters reports that the Structure that appeared with the monsters shows no activity this was the first conflict between the Tower of learning and the humans the humans
became worried after a chain of Supernatural events the training Tower appeared to draw people from all over the world inside of it at constant intervals many people did not understand what was happening and were not at all prepared for such an ordeal for years people had been taken for Ruthless tests with no one caring about the physical condition of the participants among the most common and Ordinary People 20% were survivors or more precisely survivors of the training Tower these people became Hunters who had mastered unusual abilities who were the hope of mankind this training Tower
had begun to rise right in the middle of the city unknown how unknown where from now more than 12 years have passed since the Tower was discovered new monsters have begun their Onslaught to deal with the new monsters a hunter appears who quickly and cleverly gets rid of them people in the crowd took pictures of the hunter on their phones and asked him to look into the camera and smile at least once Hunters became a real ideal for people an ordinary Hunter could be as popular as a celebrity the country did not neglect the power
of hunters a new era came when some Hunters separated From the state thus Hunters were able to raise their price and protect themselves from the government by forming guilds the live broadcast of recognize the hunter begins and is hosted by a girl named Lee he Yun the girl addresses the viewers and says that today they will talk about interesting news about hunters today on the program guests are the leaders of the best guilds in Korea the first of them is a man named Han seoan the head of the kour guild he Greets the audience the
second guest is a girl named Lee so Yun the head of the Aaron Guild the girl asks him to take care of her the last participant is a guy named Kim Shuan who is the head of the Soul Guild the rating of the program get to know the hunter is 35 and 7% which makes it a popular program in all of Korea the host Lee he Yun is about to read to the hunters the latest question that was taken from the internet when Lee he Yun asks about the experienced player that lives in the training
Tower The Guild leaders shudder slightly Lehi Yun has heard random stories about the skilled player on the internet before but she wonders if the guild heads know about him H oan knows that according to recent stories this skilled player didn't die and is living a good life and leio Yun thinks that there is no one who knows about the experienced player now he is the first hunter in addition Kim Shiun suspects that it might be a curse that the player is in the training Tower after 12 years this Hunter has not left the tower for
12 years and has been clearing the tower repeatedly The Guild heads consider him to be the first Hunter this Hunter leaves the tower after training basic abilities with the exception of magic he has been clearing the tower over and over again for 12 years everyone is wondering what are the odds of him being a strong Hunter According to the guild members this Hunter had cleared the tower from the first floor to the H 100th floor in one day how are the people who were forced into the tower supposed to look this hunter in the face
they think it's hell not training while the monsters instantly deal with other Hunters this experienced player did not even bad an eye the experienced player faces a strong final boss on the H 100th floor in the training Tower this final boss is Named balock he leans over to the experienced Hunter and begins to threaten him balock tells tells the experienced hunter that if he leaves the training Tower he will not become higher than a rank a b rank Hunter 2 years ago saw such a player in the dungeon who had reached S rank in the
training tower that player was ban on the 72nd floor three werewolves came out and he dealt with them alone this kind of Hunter is really an experienced player he hit the Monster from the first floor and it flew up to the 10th floor none of the people don't understand how this is even possible as if this skilled player is a hero from Legend experienced player with dexterity manages to deal with and put on the ground the final boss beilock afterward the experienced Hunter smirks and asks balock who is the real man here since he won
it's him the guy starts gloating and laughing insanely happy about his victory over boss balock the Same hunter that everyone is talking about successfully performs the conquest of balock after which he can make a stampede or realize his move this experienced Hunter exhales tiredly and looks at the defeated baylock not realizing what he should do next time over the past 12 years the amount of time that wouldbe Hunters have been going through the training tower has slowly decreased because of this with each group of hunters the knowledge of The site began to accumulate and was
passed on to the world increasing the power of confronting the monsters in many countries Hunters share the knowledge of the tower Sweep with Ordinary People thanks to this the survival skills of Ordinary People begin to improve on the one hand and on the other hand they get themselves excellent Hunters no matter how perfect the person was or how widespread the information was only a few participants had Conquered the tower as they reached the 99th floor countless well-trained Hunters gave their lives in the final challenge all of this happened for only one reason due to the
fault of the final boss and master of the tower balock a total of 75 people out of 90 died a terrifying creature that stole more than half of the the Hunter's lives but there is one man who manages to resist this terrifying creature every time an experienced Hunter destroys balock for The 1,349 time as long as he has been clearing the Tower of learning in front of such an experience player begins to appear a bright purple light that illuminates his face in front of the player stuck in the tower appears a magical purple portal into
which the guy is about to step the experienced Hunter is greeted by a magical portal that informs him that attempt number 1,350 has begun the guy in a tracksuit Tiredly falls to the ground and sinks into his thoughts and Reflections in view of his musings the guy opens his status window and studies it this guy's name is Kim hun and right now he has no ability to improve 12 years ago Kim hyan and similar other players successfully cleared the tower and defeated the final boss the rookie Hunters begin to Rejoice at having successfully cleared the
training Tower and can now go home home the other Hunters say that if it wasn't For Kim hun they wouldn't have survived the boys want them to continue communicating outside as well Kim Hy young agrees with what the other Hunters say but he thinks they're overreacting a bit this guy in sweatpants is going to go home but instead he shows up in a completely different place Hunter Kim hian is trying to figure out where everyone else is and why he's back on the first floor of the training Tower training Tower member Kim hun gets a
Curse and now has to clean up the tower with the people who come here next time after a small bout of anger and denial of reality Kim hun began his search for a cure to break the curse Kim hun spent a lot of time trying to mop up the tower from start to finish all by himself and he succeeded in doing so in the aftermath the guy stuck in the tower res sweeped the training Tower 10 times and increased his physical strength to the limit in the end nothing worked and Kim Hun was unable to
get rid of the curse after pondering and trying various ways and methods for 5 Years Kim hun never found a way out of here he desperately tried to find a way to break the curse but besides that Kim hyan began to enjoy the situation in his own way for a while Kim hyan played the role of the NPC who guides the students who came to the tower after that Kim hun played the role of a military instructor who helps with the training of hunters however only for A short time he used this approach because it
was hard for him to contact people and hear about home 12 years later Kim hun is once again looking through the status window where nothing changes suddenly Kim hun Woo's attention is caught by a sign that the Noose has been broken he can't believe his eyes after he comes to his senses he reads a notice that he can now move on when he finishes the next pass Hunter Kim hayan Wu Rises to his feet quite and Determinedly because he realizes that the day has finally come Kim hayan Wu who is finally free rushes into the
magic port portal and is madly happy that he will be going home soon the hostess asks the guild leaders if the 18th Hunter group can break the record of passing the tower in 10 months in response Lee SE Yun says that the number of hunters varies from group to group and also depends on team cohesion and other factors Lee so Yan's teammate Kim Shuun says it's important to understand which techniques are more effective H oan also agrees saying that the real difficulty begins after halfway through the tower starting on the 51st floor a higher level
boss appears every 10 floors with the appearance of such a higher level boss luck alone is no longer enough on one of these higher level bosses the experienced Hunter Kim hun launches his attack in due time the Hunter Kim hun is so fed up with it all That he starts to get angry and yell irritably in the end the guy in Jim shoes confidently and decisively reaches the final boss of the training Tower he is in the young Hunter is so stressed out and enraged that he starts yelling uncontrollably about going home determined boy Kim
Yan once again deals with and tackles the final boss of the training Tower the determined Hunter makes his way through the entire Tower blasting every 10 floors with Incredible Speed in Jong hodong in the kangdong district is the surveillance Office of the Korean Hunter Association where a magical portal appears one of the surveillance workers warns his partner to prepare a list with the names of the participants Kim hun appears from the magical portal that appears in the surveillance Office of the Korean Hunters Association through the magical portal Kim Hyun makes his way outside to his
Native Korea the young boy stares mesmerized at the sky in front of the hunter Kim hun the tall buildings of the hunter observation Association Department Loom up the young and experienced Hunter is approached by a full-figured man who congratulates him on getting out of the training Tower the man Praises Kim hun for doing a really good job there in the training Tower the guy and sweatpants turns to the strange man with an incomprehensible face to Listen to his words after a few moments Kim hun asks the man if he really made it out of the
Tower and in response he tries to get his name Kim hian the hunter begins to shout enthusiastically that he is finally coming home and getting out of the tower the full man starts going through the lists with the names of the 18th group of hunters and can't find Kim Hun's name there the association worker reaches the very first lists that were filed 12 years ago And finds the Hunter's name there in front of the man is really that experienced player about whom everyone is talking so enthusiastically after 12 years he is officially back a week
later the television begins to report that the testing of the 18th group of hunters will soon begin this time the 18th group surprised everyone even more they beat the world record for clearing the tower by 2 weeks the host girl also announced that there was another incredible news That everyone was talking about Guild leaders are gathering in the VIP reception area of the training center they are discussing the information about the arrival of an experienced player the young men talk about how if they get together again Kim hun will look like his old self because
in the tower his body stops aging one of the guild leaders Han so Kuan is surprised that 12 years have passed and Kim hun has become a monster in a good way at This time in the waiting room the hunters are told to keep their issued basic equipment with them we need to prepare for the test behind all the other Hunters is Kim Hyun who is greedily eating a packet of chips after being trapped in the tower for so long after a while of eating Kim Yun shakes the crumbs out of the bag of chips
and gets upset because he has already eaten them all the other players are squeamish and disgusted at the Greedy and tired Kim Hune and his chips the young Hunter Kim hyen asks the others what kind of equipment the hunters are wearing to which they reply that it was given out this morning the guy in the sweatpants suspects he overslept if he fails this test he'll have a hard time the hunters notify the rookies to leave the waiting room and proceed to the testing area like the other newcomers Kim hun unhappily covers one eye squinting against
the light the Door to the testing area opens in front of all the participants a man in a business suit greets the hunters in the Maze they are gathered here for testing at the soul Training Center David an employee of the association will be there their examiner he is an A- rank Hunter it's reported that the testing for them will begin right now these players are now being watched by the whole world so they should show themselves in all their glory and skills Their examiner David asks the hunters not to worry so much compared to
the training Tower this test is a simple ordeal the man in the suit hopes that the hunters will show and demonstrate their skills and abilities to the fullest Kim hun doesn't even listen to him falling asleep out of bordedom after a short nap Kim hun expresses his complete indifference to what is going on around him with a look David the rookie examiner takes out his phone and Is about to press the button to start the first test the training area begins to rumble loudly and Shake as if an earthquake had started before the test begins
David tells us that there are many different obstacles that the hunters will have to overcome to fully understand David is going to show the hunters one of these tests by opening doors behind him behind these doors a huge Stone maze appears in front of the hunters who have come for testing the Examiner warns the newcomers that there are many traps in the Maze it will be good if the hunters give it their best shot the countdown begins with 30 seconds Hunters need to use all their available skills and abilities when the countdown is over the
Newbie Hunters are tested and move forward the local examiner looks at the hunters and realizes that this group has been very disciplined at this moment David thinks about whether it is worth waiting for Perfect results this time and remember remembers his first test the examiner knows that the most important thing is to keep the hunter safe but suddenly Kim hun calls out to him from behind the man Squints at Kim hun and tries to understand what this guy wants from him in response Kim Hyun looks tiredly at the examiner and tells him if he just
needs to get out of the maze to finish a disgruntled David lowers his sunglasses a bit and examines the guy trying to Figure out who he is the examiner is trying to figure out where Kim Hinn's gear is and why he's dressed like that does the guy really think he can pass the test afterwards David confirms what Kim hyan said he just needs to get out of the maze like David explained the examiner grudgingly calls out Kim Hyun who is a little overstressed and even startled by the abruptness David looks at Kim hun again through
his downcast sunglasses and is Displeased with the guy's behavior in response to the Man Kim hun replies with a slight smirk on his face to take better care of the other Hunters the angry examiner becomes aggressive and calls hayan Wu Kim very arrogant and because of this an argument occurs between the two because of their argument hayan wuk Kim offers him a condition that if he passes the maze in 20 seconds David will give him 1 million one The Examiner David tells him that The guy is talking nonsense and Kim hian thinks that the man
is just chickening out the guy in sweatpants says that if David is afraid he really shouldn't argue but instead The Examiner offers 10 million one if David combines his main and supplemental income he'll have just that amount Kim hian agrees and immediately runs ahead Kim hun goes to the wall and puts his palm against the wall thinking that Hunters earn so much the young Hunter Kim hun starts waving His arms around while holding on to the wall with one palm and knows that being a hunter is unrealistically cool watching the guy David tensely takes off
his sunglasses and tries to understand what Kim hun is doing the guild leaders are also watching Kim hyan on TV at this time they too are trying to figure out what the guy is going to do determined to win Kim hun tries to focus and calm down before getting down to business kimhan then accumulates an incredible Amount of physical and magical energy in his fist to punch the wall in order to pass the test Kim hun swings his fist and Strikes the wall with a single blow in the end Kim hun breaks through the walls
of the maze in the blink of an eye and appears at the Finish Line the hunter successfully makes it through the maze Kim hun the hunter who came out of the tower looks back with satisfaction and says that he passed the maze using his strength people around the world are Watching on their screens they are shocked at the way Kim Hyun passes the Labyrinth The Guild leaders continue to watch Kim hun closely wondering if he has been this stubborn before a happy and satisfied Kim Hyun starts humming to himself a song about 10 million one
that he composed himself suddenly realizing the situation Kim hun looks at the damage left behind and hopes that he won't be forced to pay for it 24 hours before the test the list of participants Is checked and possible sales are discussed the service workers try to find some newcomer who will be very similar to an experienced Hunter eventually such a newcomer is found but due to the appearance of an experienced Hunter his popularity may drop after a long search the service staff opens the profile of a newcomer Lee Kang hun a blonde guy with pierced
ears the Charming Lee kangun wanted to be a star he had all the talent skills even luck Followed him chosen among other Hunters Lee Kang hang resolutely and confidently confronted many monsters and protected other people knowing his capabilities and abilities Lee Kong hang looked into the eyes of the threat and did not fear his Doom the best hunter of the group Lee Kang hen is proficient in level four Kendo and has many victories in international Kendo convention the blonde guy is well aware that if he draws attention to his debut Only success will await him
some guy unknown to Lee Kang Yun shows up and deafly and decisively tackles the final boss suddenly Kim hon appears very aggressively and violently yells at everyone around him to move because he's going home always Lee Kong hayan had all the power but not until he met the unknown Kim hyan in front of him in the end Lee Kang hun fails to deal with the final boss when Kim hun does the exact opposite watching the guy in the gym Close Lee Kang Yun tries to figure out who the crazy guy in front of him is
who is so eager to go home after all this happens Le Kang hayan realizes that hu Wu Kim has taken all the glory that he should have gotten at this time during the testing newcomer Lee Kong hayun is also involved in the process due to security issues the first May's testing discipline has been cancelled the hunters need to return to the waiting room in the reporter's room at the Testing venue the reporters themselves are discussing what is happened happening one of the journalists demands to find at least one clear shot of what is going on
but only the experienced Hunter Kim hun is shining there while the journalists are discussing who would pay attention to the guy and slippers another journalist notices him Kim Hun's face appears on the screen in front of the reporters they realize that a star has been born right now meanwhile in the Waiting room Lee Kang hun is watching Kim hun sitting in front of him with an angry face the tired Kim hun is sleeping sweetly at this time and starts snoring the hunters discuss how this guy made the explosion when there was practically nothing to see
a disgruntled Lee Kang hun listens to the hunters talk about how Kim hun has been labeled as the experienced player everyone is talking about but his plan to gain Fame is still in the works the hunters receive an Announcement from the management that the next test will begin in 15 minutes Kim hun then wakes up to a loud announcement that the hunters are required to prepare for the test rookie Hunter Lee Kang hayun is not about to lose to an experienced player everyone will still see his true strength the next test of the test is
the constant stream of monsters coming out like everyone else Lee Kang hang is going to fight the Hologram monsters that were Created by combining the latest technology and monster combinations to prepare for the test leang hayan gathers all his strength and draws his sword and then fiercely enters the battle in this discipline the winner is the one who destroys the most monsters in a certain amount of time the people watching the test are shocked when rookie Hunter Lee Kang hun uses magic in the form of lightning the people realize that the Real Genius among other
Hunters has Appeared in front of them in front of the audience Lee Kang hayan begins to attack the constantly attacking monsters with his magic the time trial is coming to an end the 33rd ranked Hunter Lee Kong hun destroys 78 monsters this turns out to be the best result so far Lee Kang hang happily says out loud that he has already won people admire Le Kang hayan who has a fighting spirit and uses magic he is a strong candidate for group leader at one point Le Kong hayan turns His back on the experienced Hunter and
realizes that if it wasn't for him he would have been in first place before the next 34th member is a hunter named Kim hun who has recently left the training Tower a wary Le Kong hun stares the experienced Hunter Kim hun in the back one last time before his trial begins one of the workers informs the others that right after the genius the experienced Hunter enters the battle the guild heads are very curious about how Kim hanan's fighting technique has changed during this 12year absence Kim hon has 120 seconds to go through the newest discipline
of the influx of monsters various hologram monsters begin to appear which will be fought by Kim Hyun an experienced Hunter Kim hun looks around to assess the situation and look at the monsters the countdown begins and people are watching the TV screen with interest The Guild leaders are also watching Kim hun on their TV with great Interest and Fascination the monsters are also waiting for the countdown to end and are not attacking Kim hun yet because the trial has not yet begun at the last count Kim hun lets out a tired laugh because he's tired
of doing all this the countdown ends and a huge monster with his Club starts swinging at Kim hun immediately after the attack Kim hun strikes the huge monster with a single blow and that is enough to defeat him the people watching Kim hun Wu are shocked by what is happening and try not to miss this moment on the tape the Hologram monster start to get aggressive and yell loudly while looking at Kim hun woo at this time Kim hun is about to deal with the rest of the monsters as well attacking them with his Incredible
strength Kim hun then quickly and deafly deals with each of the monsters his face expresses fatigue and lack of interest only 4 seconds pass from the beginning of the Challenge and the experienced Hunter Kim hu suddenly disappears as soon as Hunter Kim hayan disappears the monster's heads explode by themselves as if the hunter had used a spell The Guild leaders think it doesn't look like magic they've only seen a glimpse of how Kim hyung really moves it all started when Kim Hyun simply ran up to one of the monsters swinging his fist after this maneuver
Kim Hyun swung his fist again and hit another monster after all this he aimed At the next monster and did the same thing all of this isn't some incredible technique The Guild heads realized that Kim hun is very fast so it seemed like the monster heads were exploding by themselves SEO Kuan Shi hun and SE Yun discuss amongst themselves that it doesn't seem like someone who doesn't use magic I wonder what Kim hun was learning in the tower back then the now famous and popular Kim hun actually sometimes did what was rumored about him Thus
he became an experienced Hunter when the test time is over Kim hun abruptly stops at the same moment and finishes his test the 34th Hunter Kim Hune destroys 248 monsters in the test the Victorious Kim hun smugly raises his head and looks at the camera while making a light chuckle to himself after the last test is over Lee Kang hun reads the enthusiastic comments from the viewers under the broadcast with Kim hun the blonde guy is so annoyed that the Attention is going to Kim hyan and not him that he breaks the phone in his
hands leean hayan throws the broken phone away and continues to silently freak out unhappy with what is happening leang haan's hysterics and freak out eventually goes into overdrive and he starts smashing everything around him in the room Le Kang Hun's aggression and rage breaks the stone walls in the room as he was preparing for the test he went hunting Time After Time and was even Ready to die because he worked hard pounding his fist into the wall he thinks it's unfair a furious and psychotic Lee Kang hun grabs his head and continues to freak out
non-stop as he realizes his defeat after the test is over Kim hyan is handed a strange list with guilds and the names of their main members he wonders what it is a girl from the association explains to Kim hun that it's a list of guilds that want to meet with him the girl's name is Alice And she is the head of the information department at the Korean Hunters Association after meeting the girl Kim hun takes Alice's business card in Surprise Alice congratulates him on his return after 12 years Alice an employee of the hunters Association
says that the tower has changed a lot since then the dungeons are labyrinthine but there is compensation for these dangers she says that the guilds are interested in the best of the best to Overcome the dangers together while Kim hiun thinks about what to eat after a few tries Alice tries to get the attention of Kim Hyun who looks like he's confused after leaving his thoughts about food Kim hun wonders if Alice is only telling him about it because it's the job of the information Department confused Alice doesn't know what to say at first but
then Smiles slightly and says she came here on a personal matter the girl from the hunter Association Wanted to personally meet an experienced player that the whole world is talking about and to give him the black folder Kim hung finds the RS Guild in the folder it is a copy of the contract of Rights and obligations he should look at the payment Clause The Experience Hunter reads that after the success UC ful signing of the contract the guy will receive a lump sum payment the figures Amaze Kim hyan Alice calmly covers her eyes and Asks
Kim hun how he feels about the terms in response to Alice's question Kim hun tensely asks if it's true that the contract is worth 10 billion one even after receiving the information Kim Hune doesn't understand what's going on he asks if the country's currency has dropped in value prices have changed but there was no economic crisis to prove it Alice opens her phone and says that land prices have increased significantly Finding the right page on the internet Alice shows Kim hun how land prices have changed from what they were originally Kim hun the hunter is
horrified when he looks at the piece of paper and realizes the big difference in prices after 12 years the girl from the association says that Kim hyan doesn't have to worry about high housing prices because he will be paid 10 billion for the contract Alice goes on to explain La that if Kim hun wants to he can resign the contract At the end of the contract and get a bigger sum after thinking about Alice's words Kim hun realizes that it's 20 billion one the girl says that he will have to give the guild some of
the magic Stones Alice summarizes the situation by saying that Kim Hyun will get the most of it anyway in the end Kim hun suspects that this is not the work of the association's information department at all Alice tells him that the Aries Hunters asked her to hand over the contract but the guy knows that he won't leave the dormitory to sign the contracts to get what she wants Alice asks Kim hyan if he's made his choice if so he can take his time to make a decision showing his decision Kim hayun throws the folder on
the table and tells Alice that he never intended to join the Guild in the first place avoiding conflict Kim hyan tries to tactfully refuse Alice and repeats that he has no Intention of joining The Guild the girl from the association Alice starts to tense up and says she was scared by Kim Hun's joke but he assures her that he's not joking Kim hun reiterates to Alice that he is not going to join any guilds especially not now after talking to Alice Kim hayan collapses on the bed Aries is offering him this amount of money for
a reason he will definitely drown in matters he doesn't need after a hard day Kim hu enjoys his pillow and Realizes that he doesn't need all this he wants to live a quiet life without rushing into anything eventually Kim hian starts to drown in his own thoughts and realizes that he wants to do what he wants to do then Alice finally asks Kim hon if his refusal means he doesn't want to be a hunter the cocky Kim hayan denies saying that he has already heard that you can be a hunter alone without a guild after
this answer Alice realizes that he is talking about free Hunters With Guild experience but without such experience it is impossible to work alone finally Kim hun confidently tells Alice that he thinks he can do the job himself to which Alice calls him arrogant in an attempt to change the situation Alice suggests that Kim hun call her back at the number on his business card if he changes his mind but the guy just waves his hand in response now Kim hion is thinking that if he had known about the free Hunters Earlier he could have left
the training area and slept longer he finally realizes that when he starts thinking about all this he gets angry with himself since he has nothing else to do Kim hun is going to read the list of guilds that want to meet him but they are trying for nothing after 5 days the hunters are released from the dormitory and Kim hun meets someone at a restaurant on mokdong while at the restaurant Kim hun meets The Guild Leaders seoan seun and Shian who are also happy to meet him when he meets them Kim hun is wary and
very surprised to see his former comrades he realizes that SEO Kuan was exactly the same age as Kim hun at the time but now he looks like a real man sheyan the always crying high school student has become an incredibly handsome guy amongst all the guys the same girl SEO Yun who was in Middle School has grown up so much and changed a lot Kim hiun recognizes the Same sha hayan who was always crying before the battle with the 50th boss at the same time he remembers SEO yon from another occasion when she saw a
spirit on the 14th floor but she doesn't let him finish talking and starts threatening him Kim hun sums up his thoughts by saying that these guys have all changed a lot and the sushi he eats now is the most delicious speaking of food xiayan reminds Kim hun how they caught merman on the 70th floor and he Sang a song about wanting Sushi Kim hun ends up borrowing a knife from seoan and Cooks up some haway and strips merman of his tail he did it so beautifully that everyone remembers it the real Uncle Squan says they
realized that Kim hyan would be a legend outside the tower Kim hian who has worked up an appetite stops during his meal and tries to find out what Legends are being talked about in response C Yan replies that Kim Hyun is very famous even on TV they showed What the guy was doing in the training Tower Kim hayan is getting tenser and tenser with every word he doesn't understand how this is possible later Kim hyan realizes that his Concepts were shown on TV and there were a lot of them for example the naked sweep remembering
his past Kim hion does another sweep when he makes a cosplay of the real Gollum The Guild leaders tell him that the most popular one was the one where he danced strangely followed by the one Where he destroyed the ceiling with his foot in response Kim hun starts smiling and replies that it was really all him Shihan asks what else kimhan learned in the tower after Shu haan's question the guy remembers the moment he was alone with himself inside the tower and dancing wildly the guys asked him about the moment when he cleared the tower
by dancing in front of the surprised floor boss shaan and SE Yan look at Kim hun and are surprised to see him and his Strange Behavior at this time Kim hon is quite eating his Sushi while smiling and enjoying his food after a short pause Kim hun smiles and replies that he just wanted to do the cleanup in a strange way reflecting on his past in the tower Kim Hyun laughs as he thinks he can get out of there when Kim hun destroyed the ceiling of to the 10th floor he was so bored that he
just jumped down without taking his eyes off the food SEO Kuan Says that he thought Kim hun had become a monster during the test and after hearing his stories he was convinced noticing the interested faces of the guys Kim hun makes a disgruntled face and tells the guild leaders to try and get stuck in there themselves there's one more thing that Kim hu brings up his follower has already come out of the Tower and C Yan doesn't even know who he's talking about Kim h Yun says that he once lived somewhere between the 50th And
60th floors for a while at that time an unknown Hunter appeared who had already fallen behind the others that's when Kim hyung appeared next to him even then Kim hun dressed up in different costumes and played out various possible scenarios in the tower as Kim hun gets closer he asks the poor Hunter if he wants to survive here and calls him a weekman at that very moment Kim Hyun was already dressed up in strange clothes and wearing a mask with Horns he was going to guide the weak unknown Hunter Kim hun continued saying that he
had been practicing a martial art and that the unknown man was his pupil seoan didn't expect this from Kim hun but Kim Hy replies that it's like in novels when someone gets stuck somewhere and the truth comes to him to justify his behavior in the tower Kim hun ends his story by saying that he wanted to try the same thing in case he could Escape at the time Kim hun was training His new apprentice and giving him various tasks and challenges Kim hun pretending to be a master made his pupil pull and lift the heaviest
dumbbells the martial arts master Kim hun taught this Hunter how to destroy pillars and stone structures because he had to open his chakras the guy also says that all he could do was catch his Apprentice when he ran away and scolded him so he feels guilty towards him all the while Kim Hon's conscience is gnawing at him Because of his unbearable character and because he considers such actions to be violence when Kim Hyun finishes his story about the training Tower he asks the guys what has changed in the world over the past 12 years The
Guild leaders begin to tell Kim Hyun all the new things that have happened since he was imprisoned for 12 years after meeting with his old comrades the guy goes back to his room and plops down on his bed about to open his status window as he Examines his status window Kim hun realizes that the phrase you have reached the limit has disappeared and his age has changed as if 12 years have vanished evaluating all the information Kim hion realizes that from now on he can earn enough and do whatever he wants at some point the
guy notices interesting information that he needs to clear three more Dungeons and destroy the bosses when Kim hun tries to deal with his status window someone starts Knocking on his door after opening the door a uniformed man appears in front of Kim hun and informs him that someone from the ORS Guild wants to see him not wanting to go to the meeting Kim H asks the man to tell them that he won't be coming but the man has already told the strangers that the guy will show up for the meeting the uniformed man says it's
not about the guild at all so he asks Kim hun to step into his shoes as he Pond the situation he realizes that if He doesn't come out Aries will continue to pester him until he explains everything to them in the end Kim hun agrees to a meeting with the AR's Guild a uniformed man tells him that he is waiting for him in the reception area on the first floor Kim Hyun follows the guard's instructions and goes down to the reception area on the first floor where he is greeted by two serious men in suits
he reluctantly sits down in front of the men and tells them that he Has already told them that he is not going to join their Guild one of the men is named Kong Ben ho who is the head of the AR Guild's human resources department in turn Kang Ben ho asks Kim hun if he's really thought this through Kim hun doesn't even realize what he's talking about the serious man threateningly answers Kim hun if he really thinks that if he doesn't join their Guild he will be able to develop properly looking at Kang Beno Kim
hun Starts to feel the tension building when the man says such words to him Kang Ben ho continues to insist that if he joins their Guild he won't have to go through all these unnecessary hardships Kim hayon smirks and asks the man why they came here at this hour and starts threatening him Kang Ben Ho's bodyguard starts to get aggressive and is ready to throw himself at Kim h but the department head stops him immediately Aries the Guild's Human Resources Director only wanted to know Kim Hun's final decision because their Guild is one of the
best Kim hun replies that their Guild is a dump that abuses its power and still manages to call itself a company during the next meeting the guild leaders tell Kim hayun about the various dungeons including the amusement park sheih hyan starts first and tells Kim hyan that the AR Guild has 66% of their country's dungeons Co yon then continues that Aries has Taken over D- rank dungeons for beginners and A- rank dungeons for Good Farming and is siphoning off Capital left and right Kim hyan on the other hand hears that the newcomers are gaining experience
in making a living and then taking expensive tickets from Aries and going to them Kang Ben Ho's bodyguard demonstratively and powerfully punches the table that stands in front of Kim hun addressing the guy Kang Ben ho says That it would be better if Kim hun would watch his language in the association because their people are there too Kang banho continues his threats and warns Kim hun that he should take the offer seriously the Personnel director realizes that Kim hayun himself is not aware of the current situation at this time Kim hun sits and watches in
amazement as the department head's bodyguard does all sorts of nonsense the bald and bulky man grabs a half broken Desk and throws it at the ceiling Kang Ben ho then tells him that this bald Hunter only received his a rank for his normal basic skills observing the situation Kong Ben ho scoffs that A Satisfied Kim hun thinks he can defeat the bald Hunter pausing for a moment Kim hun bows his head sadly and frustratedly because he knew that this Guild was trash Kang Ben ho and the bald Hunter don't understand why Kim hun is suddenly
saying such insulting words already Knowing his answer Kim Hyun says that it's disgusting to hit someone like ARs with his hands so he'll do it with a slipper the bald a-ranked Hunter starts to pounce on Kim hun Wu thinking he can handle him in a heartbeat the bulky man starts shouting loudly and violently that he will destroy Kim hun Wu right now noticing the Hunter's aggressive behavior Kim hun instantly responds to the bald man's attack and hits him on the cheek with his slipper Kim hun Continues the fight with a serious face as he fights
the bald Hunter who underestimates his opponent to avoid getting hit Kang Ben ho tries to cover himself from the devastating explosion that the ball old man and Kim hun create with their fight sitting on the couch Kang Ben ho watches in horror not expecting this to happen in an instant Kim hon kills the bald Hunter and stabs him into the stone wall with his whole body Kim hion ends his confrontation With a slipper and threatens Kong Ben ho not to talk back to him even before this incident Kong Ben ho had already observed Kim hun
during his association test even with all the abilities he has shown Kang Ben ho thinks that this guy in sports shoes is just a frog at the bottom of a well now the experienced Hunter Kim Hune probably thinks he's the strongest person here then what happens when Kim hun sees the real power and influence gathered by the Aries Guild it Would make him kneel down in this situation Kang Ben ho realizes that things have not gone according to plan and Kim hun is stronger than he thinks watching the guy's attacks Kang BHO realizes that Kim
hun can do this even without magic and that it's impossible after the fight with the bald Hunter Kim hun gets closer and closer to the head of the human resources department to tell him what he hates the most as Kim hian gets closer to the man He scares Kang Ben ho so much that he backs up and runs into a wall when Kim hian starts talking Kang Ben ho cringes in horror and opens his mouth wide in panic to put an end to the conversation Kim hian threatens the head of HR with a broken slipper
and says he hates being threatened more than anything in the end Kim hun is going to deal with Kang Ben ho the same way he dealt with his bald bodyguard and Hunter after recounting this incident XI hyan now understands Why Kim hun ruined everything but he should know that Aris is very cruel at this time Kim hun himself is eating some delicious strawberries and tries to ask shuyan what is so cruel about these AR people in response to this question Shi hayan goes on to explain to Kim hayan that no one touches Aries because they
are terribly vengeful shiyan goes on to explain that these people might not allow Kim hun to join another guild or they might catch him somewhere and take His life surprised at this Kim hen doesn't understand what shu hayan is talking about he replies that he is talking about taking a life without Witnesses because there is no one in The Labyrinth he finally realizes how cruel the world has become by popping strawberries into his mouth shei hion covers his face in frustration because Kim hun has become the the same way taking advantage of this moment shei
hyan suggests that Kim hyan just join His Guild since that's what the conversation is about Kim hayan replies with an annoyed look on his face saying that he has already declared that he doesn't want to join the guild and wants to live freely Kim replies to Shian that they will have to put that idea on hold for now to which Shian wonders what happened this time he answers shihan's curiosity by saying that he has something to do and asks about the adoran research Center for the past 12 years Shu hayan has been wondering why he
was the only one who couldn't get out that day this guy has a lot of anger hatred in him and now he wants to know who created the tower and why he was imprisoned for 12 years once again shei hyan asks Kim hun why he is suddenly interested in this Adon Research Center watching the guy Kim realizes that shei hyan doesn't know the answer and it has to do with the creator of the tower he too would like To imprison him like they imprisoned him adon's Research Center is located in a jangu this dungeon is
great for beginner development and there is a special boss there unable to understand Kim hayon's motives XI hayan asks why he needs to go there and is told that he has something he needs to do in an attempt to dissuade him Shu hayan assures Kim hayan that he can't get in Kim hiun genuinely wonders why he can't do it shahyan had already told Kim hyan that the Aries Guild was Appropriating dungeon and Adon was one of them when Kim hun hears about Aries he becomes irritated and resents the government for looking into such situations Shian
responds to Kim hayon's outrage by saying that the government is not interested in Hunters because they don't influence elections in the end shuyan concludes from Shu haan's words that even killing people in the dungeon is a real crime shei hyan continues the dialogue and explains that In such a case the police don't even investigate because it's dangerous and write it off as an accident an angry Kim hun is angered by Shu hayon's words and stories about the police who do nothing about the incidents Aries is a new company with high profits and it's hard to
get in from the outside but Kim hun wonders what would happen if he were to sneak in since shiyan says that the entrance is guarded at all times Kim hyan is going To sneak in another way not expecting such a response Shu hyan doesn't fully understand what Kim hun means by his words Kim smirks slightly and tells shahyan that he can just break his way into AR's xiayan is a little tense at this unconventional answer and says that Kim hu will definitely become AR's enemy but the guy in the sweatpants thinks again and remembers what
he did to the bald Hunter and Kang Ben ho so he's already an enemy of A's The heir's Guild Company is discussing their delay in promoting their own Guild in China One of the men replies to his boss that they should delay for at least 5 months at the head of of the meeting sits a hunter of S rank hook seong he is the head of the Korean branch of the Ares Guild addressing the others Hong says that he doesn't care how long it takes they should do everything before the others with a thumbs up
he philosophizes and says that when farming is dangerous you Don't need to run faster than the boss you need to be faster than the person running next to you directing his attention to his subordinates huk xong waves his palms in front of him and pray es them for their excellent work and labor eventually Huong finishes with one thing and asks what's next one of the workers holds out some documents to him from the subordinate's hand Hong receives the skill chart that he asked for last time after receiving the Documents hook seong scrutinizes the chart and
asks the employees what it shows based on the test video they created a chart of Kim hyan Wu's skills using analytical technology looking at the chart hook Chuckles quietly and asks if the department that made the chart was mistaken one of euben wook's subordinates the head of AR's human resources department was also doubtful at first but the error could only be within the first rank hoong realizes That all the information provided is the truth he asks if they hired Kim hun in response Ben wook starts to tell his boss that Kang Ben ho tried but
in the end no one was able to hire anyone Hong looks down at Kim Hun's profile again and smirks saying that it's a good thing he wasn't hired looking down again Huong looks at Kim Hun's picture and realizes that he's far from stupid so he shouldn't pretend to be everyone realizes that if Aries hired him then The Guild's business would be better with such skills Kim Hyun would be a good fit here with that in mind Huong realizes that they would also benefit from such a move but it would be a threat to his precious
position as he continues to philosophy hook xong wo tells Ben wook that this kind of thing is called a poisoned Apple it's delicious but you'll get poisoned if you eat it whereupon Huang Wu tells Ben wuk that if they accept Kim Hun he Will poison him it's a metaphor when the meeting ends Ben W leaves the office but a man with a ponytail tries to hold him back Ben wuk turns to the man and tries to calm him down to find out what's wrong the man with the ponytail begins to tell him that something is
going on at the adron research center and this leaves the supervisor stunned at the entrance to the C ranked dungeon of the aderan research center at the Aries checkpoint a red-headed girl Is not allowed to go hunting this red-haired girl doesn't have a ticket so she's not allowed in but she has nowhere else to hunt but here the men at the checkpoint send the girl to a maze where entry is free and the monsters are of low rank they start bullying the girl because they think she is weak and worthless but she keeps begging to
be let into the dungeon one of the dungeon guard starts to overstep his bounds and Says he's a bit of a man of principle based on his principles he starts pestering the girl and claims that the sight of her weakens his heart the girl suspects something wrong the guard at the checkpoint starts aggressively harassing the girl and demanding her phone number as Kim hun approaches the entrance one of the guys guarding the entrance holds the girl to him and notices Kim hyan appearing surprisingly to everyone Kim hyan shows up in his Standard clothes and slippers
and silently stares back at the men the insolent guard abruptly turns to Kim hun and sends him into the woods because he suspects he needs a restroom and is looking for one here not understanding this response Kim hion assures the men that he doesn't need a toilet and is looking for the underground of the aderan research center the guy guarding the entrance starts yelling that this is no place to play this is a real Dungeon And there are monsters here Amazed by the guard's stupidity Kim hun gets nervous and replies that he knows about the
monsters and has come here because he has something to do in the end Kim hiun realizes that the man standing in front of him is really dumb and doesn't understand anything the men at the checkpoint still can't figure out what this guy named Kim H is doing here looking at Kim hun the guard calls him sick and crazy as if he doesn't even Know what he's doing here in response Kim hun silently and calmly stares back at the man and sees no point in talking anymore to deal with the situation Kim hon says this is
not the way to handle it and bends down to his feet to remove his slipper when Kim hon lifts his slipper up he says that these men don't understand anything which makes the guys at the checkpoint stand in a stuper Kim hun about to teach them a lesson starts laughing a little and Waving his slipper at one of the security guards in response the guard gets aggressive because Kim hun is crazy for acting like this at this time Kim hun already makes only one quick and agile move by throwing his slipper at the check Point
guy the stupid-head guard's partner only has time to notice his workmate flying over him the guy starts looking around anxiously and doesn't know what's going on in one deaf move Kim hun throws one of the guys Right into the iron fence with his slipper Kim hun appears behind the second guard with an intimidating face and is about to deal with him as well the young guy turns around in horror when Kim hun says that he should have calculated his strength that he used on the first opponent with a completely serious face Kim hayun slowly walks
closer and closer to the second guy and begins to call him to him Kim Hyun demands the young man to give him his Shoes but he doesn't even understand why showing no interest Kim hyan has no intention of answering such questions and suggests the guy do to him what he did to the first guy eventually Kim hun takes the guy's metal shoes from him and happily examines them while trying to hop around in one place the young guard bought the shoes for 5 million one and cast a lightweight spell but the shoes are suddenly stolen
from him which upsets him in retaliation Kim hun offers To take the guy slippers one of which is already broken and the red-haired girl takes advantage of the moment and goes to the dungeon as well at Soul Sho hayon's Guild headquarters in song naong C Yan tells Kim hun that Kim hun has already gone to adon's research center C Yan is outraged that they don't know what to do and Shu haan's eard drums are about to burst from screaming justifying her outrage C Yan says that it's not about Kim hun personally but that the Aries
Guild are crazy in response sha hyan tells the girl that he couldn't help it when Kim hyan just left and asked her not to worry about him the guy then asks SEO Yan if she really thinks Kim hun can be stopped sheyan realizes that SEO Yan isn't even sure what she's saying about Kim hun right now from shihan's account of his conversation with Kim hian SEO Yan realizes that Kim hun has already become an enemy of the AR Guild as the two discuss what's going On between them they know that when Kim hun is calm
it doesn't cause any problems but as soon as Kim hyan starts feuding with someone else his terrible character is revealed in all its Glory realizing the situation Shi hayan and C Yun sigh tiredly and don't know what to do they understand why Kim hun is the way he is the guy assures his girlfriend that they really don't have to worry but Kim hean is already sneaking inside the research center Kim heon can't get Enough of his new shoes that he stole from the man thinking back to just yesterday Kim hu has already told Shuan something
important and it might actually be true thinking back to yesterday shahan tells Sean that he and Kim hun discussed the AR Guild and more while relaying All the known information to Sean Shi Haan carefully observes her behavior and reaction after his story as he assesses SE Yun shayan's condition he continues to tell her something about What Kim hion told him yesterday after hearing this SEO yon becomes shocked and stunned she listens to Shu heon carefully and asks if it's all true some crazy half monster doctor is examining something and muttering to himself about where his
material is it's the boss of the C rank dungeon of adon's research center Adon himself he needs more materials and samples some people are watching adaran who isn't touched by the AR's Guild because he doesn't bring them Any money two guys and a girl are trying to decide what they should do next and whether to catch Adon if they can this group of people even bribed ares's men to get into this dungeon the girl in this group of people is not sure if their skills are good enough since bosses are usually only caught by gilds
the man in armor has seen before that Adon has strong defense but weak attack if they take their time they can overpower him his partner continues to Wallow in her thoughts about whether they can do what they plan to do these men are going to capture and defeat Adon to increase their skills and improve their abilities when the man in armor turns to his companions he sees Kim hun in front of him this group of people can't understand what Kim hun is doing here and who he is but they don't think he is a hunter
at this time Kim hun appears before the boss of the dungeon with a determined and confident look Adoran notices the new material and specimen in front of him and thinks about where he should start he is going to get a good feel for Kim hun 12 years ago the guild heads learned what Kim hiun had to experience when he was young some man tells Kim Hun not to act like an orphan he should obey his teachers this unknown man instructed Kim Hun not to say anything unnecessary and sincerely wished the boy good luck Kim Hun's
parents died in a car accident his Brother took away his inheritance and gave the boy to an orphanage so he became disillusioned with people usually Kim hun is normal but when someone starts to manipulate him or becomes his enemy it leads to sad consequences always and constantly Kim hian has been spilling out the remnants of his troubled character not limited to one enemy right now Adon is in the crosshairs Adon the boss of the dungeon in question starts rambling on and on About using Kim Hune as material but the guy stops him abruptly defying Kim
hen's actions adoran starts licking greedily and madly not realizing what exactly he should finish and stop speaking brief ly to adon's boss Kim hun immediately engages in battle with him a group of people sit somewhere in the background and hide in horror watching Adon and Kim hun fight in the blink of an eye Kim Hyun deals with the boss Adon and calls him the worst words the company of People watching the hunter are still horrified by what they just saw before their eyes after the battle is over Kim Hune opens his status window and realizes
that one of his dungeons has been passed the next one is the Forest Village location while the hunter studies his status window a company of people stand behind him and are still watching him the girl tells her companions that this is the same guy who was in first place in Hunter kill Experienced Hunter Kim hun these people did not expect to see the experienced player Kim hun in front of them and meet him almost in person on the basement fifth floor of the arys Guild in the administrative Department two men were wandering back and forth
one of them is Jong men the head of the administrative Department of the Korean branch of Aries he meets with someone and asks why they came to see him Chief bong wuk tells Jong mang that huk seong said he'll tell Him something in person jongman has already heard everything but he doesn't know the information jongman then looks at the characterization of the player who just came out of the Tower with only two a rank skills after reviewing the data Chief Ben wook says that this is only a temporary analysis of the skills and abilities of
Hunter Kim Hyun based on this jongman realizes that even with this characterization this guy is strong And looks like a monster with these skills once again Jang Min asks if it's okay if they just kill him and end up killing him because hkong just said to hurt Kim hun just in case Chief Ben wuk clarifies that if Jong Mong destroys Kim Hun he won't do anything for it anyway jongman smirks and asks Ben wook if he wants the same outcome after all the hunter Kim Hune had brazenly entered their dungeon without authorization causing the AR
Guild Hunters to suffer Greatly jungman continues to tell bin wook that at this rate their reputation could be damaged because of Kim hun in response jungman Smiles madly and says that if Kim hun has such skills it would be hard to harm him the man assures that it will be fine if the leader doesn't interfere with them and they can do it quietly but they have a lot of work to do because of the promotion in China Ben wook asks if they are also allocating some staff to China and jongmen confirm That they are because
of the pedo Guild it's a new Guild in China called pedo it was created only 2 years ago and has already absorbed 52% of China's dungeons the head of the pedo Guild came out of the tower only four years ago and all of her followers have incredible skills the head of this Guild was ranked fifth among s-rank Hunters around the world the identity of this incredible and strong head of the guild pedo created Still Remains Anonymous reassuring Ben Wuk Chong M said says not to worry because they are enemies of this Guild and can't waste
resources to just hurt Kim hun Jong Mayan continues his thought by saying that they will send a special specialist to Kim hun who will carefully do all the work at this time Kim hun is looking at something on his phone and tells shih hun that the world's endless progress has gone beyond all limits his comrade turns to Kim hun who is taking his picture and asks what he is doing it For now in response Kim only examines the photo and is amazed at the quality of the new phone previously shei hyan bought Kim hayun a
phone to keep him connected and he's been using it for over 3 hours every day shei hyan uses the moment to show Kim hyan the Forest Village dungeon he was talking about on his phone which is related to their soul Guild despite this Kim hun continues to play the game on his phone while Shihan tells him that There will be no Boss in Forest Village when shiyan tells Kim hyan that there will be no boss in the dungeon he is distracted from the game and becomes stunned in response to this news Kim Hyun asks indignantly
why there will be no boss and is told that he was caught a few days ago the Forest Village is different from the one in the tower their monsters appeared every day both regular and bosses the dungeons in the human world are completely different the Regular monsters reappear over and over again endlessly the main bosses that are there after their destruction take some time time to recover clarifying all the nuances Shayan says that the amount of time depends on the dungeon in the Forest Village it takes about a month shei hyan goes on to say
that this boss was destroyed 4 weeks ago so the recovery period will end in two or 3 days Kim Hyun also asks about the visible swamp but shahan doesn't know Anything about it because it's under the control of the AR's Guild shiyan replies that if you look hard enough you can find out anything the boy is outraged that he has to go to such trouble to catch one monster sheih hyan asks Kim hyan when his rank will be registered with the association and he will be given equipment and cooperation with the association in addition xiayan
assures his friend that he will receive good Money for registering his rank Kim hon asks how much money he will receive for this Shian explains that he has to check in every two months B rank gets somewhere around 30,001 a rank gets 250 as rank gets more Shihan himself gets about 700,000 one the next day Shayan takes Kim hyan to the place where the Hunter's abilities are measured at the entrance a man who sits at the front desk is waiting for them and notices the guys entering the center the man asks Kim Hyun his full
name and whether he is here to register his abilities the man already knows Kim hun Wu as the experienced Hunter who came back after 12 years in response to the employees question Kim hyan Wu replies that he is right in view of this the man remembers some people who came to him just today and asked him about Kim hyan wo a white-haired man came into the ability measurement center today and furiously asked about Kim Hun he thinks Kim hun is Just a chick with nothing special but the only reason he got rumors about him is
because he passed the test with flying colors with an indifferent face the man tells Kim hun that he has verified the information about him and now he should take something from the Hologram cone this time Kim h should take the look for the looker that will appear next to the status window of the Hologram with the guy's rank when the guy in sweatpants reaches out and takes The seeker's eye from the man his rank measurement starts immediately the association worker watches the measurement of Kim Hun's abilities carefully suspecting that he's only ranked b as he
continues to watch in horror the man becomes nervous confused by his own suspicions noticing this reaction Kim hun awkwardly and with interest turns to his status window and looks at his result when the guy turns to the man to check if the measurement Is over his face expresses fear and rejection this employee from the ability measurement Center starts to scream in Terror and panic as he looks at Kim Hun's status window after what happened Kim hun reads comments that his skills are all rated as a rank people are jealous of him and wonder that such
a thing is possible trying to be more attentive Kim hon stares at his phone and is truly amazed that he just passed the test and Everyone already knows everything xiayan replies that he doesn't see anything special about it because this guy is a real celebrity now because Kim hun went to the AR's dungeon and turned it upside down all kinds of people will be watching him closely his friend claims that the RS Guild has already gathered information about him they will not leave alone a man who has infiltrated their territory taking care of his friend
shahyan warns Kim hyan to be Careful in the future Aries are dangerous people but Kim hyan doesn't listen and plays on his phone watching him shei hyan realizes that Kim hyan is not paying attention to him at all and is not listening to what he is saying then Kim hun starts laughing loudly and sharply at something and Shian tries to find out what's going on the guy in sweatpants shows his phone screen to his friend and says that someone has Eighth Grade Syndrome Turning his phone around Kim shows shuay on the loading screen of the
game that has been appearing every time he goes through the dungeon since yesterday looking at the picture Kim hayun thinks the person on the loading screen has a terribly stupid pose in the effect of his Aura as Kim Hyun continues to watch he laughs heartily at the picture and says that Hunters are really versatile shei hyan then tries to get Kim hyon's attention To inform him that the guy on the loading screen is himself abruptly and unexpectedly Kim hu's face immediately changes and he doesn't quite understand what shei hyan just said or if it's true
with a serious face he assures his friend that it's really really him on his phone downloading the game after this news Kim hun realizes what he has just done and accidentally drops his phone on the mat in the car Kim hun doesn't even know What to say or how to make up for the embarrassing situation so he just coughs and looks out the window after a while he turns to shahyan again and asks him why he never does anything at all the guy tenses up a bit at such a question and wonders why Kim Hyun
thought of him that way Kim answerers shiyan that he thinks seoan and C Yun seem busy while he seems to have plenty of free time Shion gets even more tense and says that he is also the head of the guild so Why wouldn't he be busy shiyan finishes his answer by saying that even now he can hardly find time to spend with Kim hyan at this time in the office of the administrative Department of the Aries Guild is the head of the guild Ben wook who is looking at something and is very tense once again
benw scrutinizes the characterization of Kim hun who was given an a rank by the Association Jung Min tells him that Kim Hune is a monster now he understands why their leader Wants to deal with him not paying attention Ben wook doesn't seem to be listening to what jongmen is telling him because he's intently studying the characterization of the experienced Hunter at some point jongmen notices the confusion of Ben wook's Boss and asks him what he's thinking about the man smirks and laughs evily promising Ben wook that they will take out the experienced Hunter Kim Hune
without any problems as the the conversation Continues jongman tells Ben wook's Boss that he has called Shin Jong gang for the job which alarms him Ben wook asks if he is really the s-ranked hunter from China he is as strong a hunter as Kim hun after Ben wook's Superior hunch is confirmed he begins to chuckle evily and calms down a bit at this point shuay on is already leading Kim hun to his dungeon Forest Village where there are no guards at the entrance in a minute the boss will appear here the man in the Compy
of an experienced Hunter make their way inside the forest and behind them there is an unknown man who is following them some unknown man begins to grind his white teeth wide and laugh gloatingly at something without noticing the man following them Kim hun suddenly turns back and points his finger at the other unknown man asking who he is a porter who introduces himself as Park G moon stands next to them and greets Kim Hune Guild leader suul tells them that Park gon is a follower and has come to collect additional items Shihan continues his story
saying that among the extra items they can get money for catching the boss it depends on the situation and they can get 20 to 35 million one Kim hon is shocked by such an huge amount of money the extra items are used to create weapons and equipment shiyan hints that no one walks around looking like Kim Hune at this time Park gam Moon starts smiling quite a bit and Asks Shi hun and Kim Hyun to do his video the guy in sweatpants is surprised by the request but he's not against the idea at all he
only wonders why Park G Moon would want to do such a video in response the follower tells Kim Hune that there is such a service as YouTube where you can earn money for advertising and Views listening to every word Kim hon listens to park gamon's recommendations and stories and agrees to share the Profit with him in the ratio of 8 to2 having finished his explanations Park gamon continues to to follow the guys who are going after the local boss abruptly and unexpectedly shei hayan stops and holds out some strange paper to Kim hyan in response
the guy takes the strange paper and unfolds it Kim hun tries to figure out what it is and why he needs it anticipating the questions Shihan explains to Kim hun that the Forest Village is like a maze it's a bit Annoying here with similar and long wandering listening to his friend's words Kim hun scrutinizes a piece of paper with a strange map with posts on it it doesn't take long at all for the hunter to examine this map and tosses it somewhere in the woods without even intending to use it a group of young guys
come to a huge tree with a thick trunk that rises in the local Forest after exploring the area Kim Hune calls out to his companions and turns to park Gon who continues to videotape him when he turns to park gon the guy smiles broadly he asks the guy to get more and better footage on his video he gives all the necessary instructions to the follower and walks away to a huge tree getting closer to it after finding the right position Kim hun starts swinging his fists and punching the thick trunk of the huge tree Kim
Hun's fist is filled with an incredible amount of power which he uses for his punches Park Gamon's follower along with xiayan are watching Kim hiun closely and their faces are lit up by the bright light from his strikes on the tree a huge and bright beam of energy begins to penetrate through the entire space of the Forest Park gamon expresses his genuine surprise instead of a huge and thick tree a two-headed monster boss appears and is already met by Kim hun it is the boss of the Forest Village two-headed ogre he begins to scowl Furiously
and Shout loudly as shei hayan watches with a slight smile on his face he realizes that the dungeon boss is finally appearing a follower of the Soul Guild watches Kim Hune with an eerie delight and continues to videotape him thinking that this guy is unreal at this time Kim Hyun successfully clears the way to the right boss in one go and then calls out to park gamon the satisfied kid enthusiastically follows Kim hiun Because he is a real cool and experienced hunter in order to make a video Kim hun gets up and starts running towards
the two-headed ogre to fight him as he is about to continue his attack he concentrates his power all over his body again and leaps off the ground to fly up into the air and hit the ogre's head as he climbs up Kim hun watches the behavior and reaction of the two-headed ogre he climbed on with excitement in his eyes utilizing his abilities Kim H Climbs up so high that he climbs onto the shoulder of the huge two-headed ogre already on the shoulder of the boss Kim hun stores his concentrated energy in his legs and Strikes
hard at the monster's head the strong and huge two-headed boss instantly falls to the ground defeated by the experienced Hunter Kim hun Kim hyan lands on the boss's back and the two-headed monster falls to the ground with his whole body the park G Moon follower has been Filming Kim hun on his phone all this time looking at the experienced Hunter with wrapped and admiring eyes Kim hun then climbs even further on the back of the ogre to his full height and beautifies himself in front of the camera against the Starry Sky Park G Moon begins
to cry from happiness and Rapture at the same time a strange guy sits on a tree Branch at the back the unknown man with wrinkles on his face is wearing a red jacket and is sitting on a Tree branch watching the scene below the same man in the red jacket returns to the AR's Guild's Administrative Office where jongman asks him if he has checked everything he is the same Shin Jong gun who was sent after Kim hun to deal with the guy once and for all with his feet on the table Shin Jong gun tells
Jung men that he's taken a good look and seen everything about Kim hun the obnoxious mercenary keeps smirking and talking through his teeth according to him Kim Hun really is a real monster in the flesh Shin Jong gang continues to say that Kim Hyun has pure abilities with no magic but physical strength this surprised him a lot continuing to smirk the mercenary says that Kim hun has something he can't handle and it was extremely easy to recognize all the while jungman listens intently to the man about Kim hun smiling back he learns that the guy
is coming to the dungeon visible swamp tomorrow the supervisor Praises Shin Jong gang for a great job and tells him to go and get well prepared for his new job the next day Kim Hune is on his way to the visible swamp dungeon to deal with the local boss it's a sunny day outside with a clear cloudy Sky the wind is lightly blowing the hair on the experienced Hunter's head when Kim hun arrives at the dungeon he looks around anxiously because he has a bad feeling he suspects that it might be the Atmosphere suddenly the
phone in Kim hyun's pocket vibrates and he receives a message which he immediately looks at unexpectedly Kim hun receives a message from Co Yun about yesterday's conversation and his promise he's not happy that everyone is so worried about him Kim hyan finally tucks his phone back into his pocket and heads in the direction he wants to go in the visible swamp the experienced Hunter is cocky and realizes that he doesn't care about Anything especially The Heirs Guild and his men Kim Hyun has already met SEO yon who asks him why he is going into the
dungeon that belongs to the AR guild at some point the guy gets distracted from his phone and acts like he didn't immediately hear so Yan's question once again Kim hun repeats to se yon that he has already told her that he has some things to do in the dungeon in response Co yon anxiously turns to Kim Hyun and wonders what kind of business he might Have there Kim hun replies with hidden annoyance that he'll tell her when the time comes as long as he doesn't go there to piss Aries off in response to this Kim
hun laughs a little and replies that he might actually piss off the AR's Guild a little with a worried and concerned sigh the girl realizes that she doesn't need to worry about her friend Guild leader Sean knows that Kim hun is very strong at least from the YouTube videos and shihan's words but She is still worried she then tells Kim hon to act quickly anyway to avoid getting caught by the AR's people the visible swamp is a rank a dungeon Kim hun will go there when the boss appears there but at the same time the
Aries Guild and the raid will also go there Kim hun listens to SEO yun's story and agrees to her warnings Kim hion still tells her not to worry the next day Kim hiun is already in the dungeon in good health and with a big smile on his face The guard at the checkpoint shakes with fear but still threatens Kim hun who has come here after that he starts yelling loudly that Kim hun is becoming an enemy of the Aries Guild right now because of this Behavior Kim hu immediately remembers coo Yan's words to stay away
from the AR's Guild people but he already does so in an attempt to make things right Kim hayun tiredly tells the guard that his behavior is wearing him out but he doesn't even understand his Motives pointing his finger at the knocked out guard Kim hon realizes that they never understood anything every time they disregard everything to beat him up a genuinely disgruntled Kim Hune Smiles at the fact that when these people get into trouble they cover themselves with the guild name and are therefore all the same one of the local guards is very aggressive and
provoked by Kim Hun's words so he comes at him with a gun there is a small but Noticeable explosion that kicks up all the dust in the air after that a calm Kim Hune steps outside the fence the guy in the sweatpants exhales tiredly as if he's doing it out of boredom he's getting bored with the whole thing heading towards his boss Kim hun approaches the nearest body of water where a reptile-like creature Peaks out suddenly Kim hun notices a strange and small earthquake that rises around him for some unknown reason a huge alligator Comes
out of the pond and moves towards the guy in sweatpants it's the boss of the visible swamp mega alligator Kim hun finally notices the huge alligator approaching him and remembers his conversation with SE aun the girl had previously told Kim hun that this boss's skin is tough and has a resistant spell so it and its teeth are very expensive raising his head Kim hun is going to look at the alligator after which he starts smiling excitedly with one single Fist Punch Kim hun instantly knocks out the local boss mega alligator the seemingly defeated mega alligator
falls exhaustedly to the ground rolling over on his side from Kim Hun's blow the guy at this time is saying that he is going to quickly destroy the boss and skin him hearing such words mega alligator deafly Dodges and jumps out from under Kim Hun's feet the alligator tries to escape and heads back into the water frightened and shocked but Kim hun is not about to Let him go abruptly grabbing alligator's tail the guy suggests to his boss to arrange a giant and interesting marryg Go Round The shocked alligator turns in horror to Kim hion
who threatens him that he is going to spin him around at this point the guy already has a firm grip on Mega alligator's tail and starts spinning him around hard after Kim hun spins the alligator in the air enough he releases its tail and throws it aside with an explosion the huge mega Alligator crashes into the stone surface and leaves Lees a mark in the stone the tired alligator shamefully directs his gaze towards Kim hiun and begins to let out tears of pity after the pitiful speech the huge alligator gathers his strength and shrouds himself
in a magical shroud at this time Shin Jong gang sits on a tree branch and watches as the alligator is about to attack the experienced Hunter Kim hun Shin Jong gang's serious gaze is focused solely on His Target which is Kim hon at this time a huge mega alligator is about to attack attack Kim hun causing his eyes to light up with rage despite the threat Kim hun is content to fight the alligator and not die of boredom and offers the boss one last round at some point the guy suddenly tenses up because his legs
start to be bound by strange and strange chains it turns out that Kim hun remains immobilized just when alligator with his huge and open mouth is about to attack Him all the while Shin Jong gang is controlling these chains that he's using to restrain the guy the man threatens him that Kim Yun may think he's long Dead all the while Kim hun doesn't realize how he got these chains on his legs that are restraining his movements the chained Kim hun this time manages to dodge the mega alligator's blow and bounce a little to the side
in response the giant alligator jumps over Kim hun and disappears into a body of water Nearby not expecting such a turn of events Kim hun tries to catch his breath because the chains make him have to exert much more effort in an attempt to make sense of it Kim hun puts his gaze down on his feet and looks at the chains trying to figure out where they came from behind the guy on a huge Boulder sits Shin Jong gang who shouts to Kim hun that there are magic chains on his legs reacting to the shouting
Kim hun turns back to see who is talking to him All the while Shin Jong gang smirks evily and holds the chains he Shackled Kim hun with the man says the chains fit him Kim hun continues to stare at Shin Jong gang in incomprehension and asks who he is unbeknownst to him the man jumps down from a tall Rock closer to Kim Hune and is about to introduce himself to him the Arrogant Shin Chong gang calls himself a magnificent man who was personally sent to the guy by The heir's Guild after Shin Jong gang's Introduction
Kim hun realizes that he is the Assassin sent to him by the AR's Guild a frustrated Kim hun is already sitting on the ground chained up when Shin Jong gang confirms what Kim hun says about him being a killer the obnoxious man can't stop smirking and claims that Kim hun is quite strong and really quick-witted he tells Kim hayun that he's seen the guy just twist an alligator and before that he destroyed a two-headed ogre the man is also well Aware of how strong Kim hun is but he wonders if the guy can be as
calm when he's chained up in an attempt to stall for time Kim hun plays Dumb and asks what's so special about these magical chains he also tries to break the chains but at some point he realizes that he can't break them Shin Jong gang start starts to aggressively explain that these are magical chains and not ordinary chains and that you need a rank magic to get out at this point Kim hun Anxiously listens that he himself just got out of the Tower and therefore doesn't have magic so he can't get out of the chains in
response he opens his mouth in horror and asks if it's about him and shin Jong gang is amazed at the guy's stupidity Kim hun then asks the man again if he's really in a situation he can't get out of the man has already realized that everyone he works with is the same they pretend to be calm while they try to get out of it in primitive Ways when Kim hun continues to impress Shin Jong gang with his stupidity the man gets even angrier because of this Shin Jong gang abruptly wraps his arm behind his back
and pulls out his small blade from under his sweater he's about to attack Kim hian and tells him that he's taken the lives of guys like him before all the while Kim hun continues to just sit there immobile and do nothing when Shin Jong gang's blade comes flying at him when the man attacks Kim hun with his Blade the guy puts his hands forward and holds back his blow after attempting such a strike Shin Jong gang is about to use a devastating poison and explosion a huge blob of magical energy explodes in space leaving behind
only a bright flash thinking that the fight is over Shin jongan Smiles his 32 smiles and calls Kim Hyun terribly worthless in front of the man only the magical purple Veil left by him after the blow is rubbed away through the Magical Veil Kim Hun's silhouette is visible and he continues to sit with a dumb and uncomprehending face after a brief pause Kim hun looks at Shin Jong gang with wide eyes and asks what he just did at the same time the man sinks into shock and horror Shin Jong gang doesn't understand why Kim hun
is still sitting in front of him all the while he continues to watch Kim hun and realizes that his attack didn't hurt the guy at all after this Shin Jong gang becomes Very nervous and in a freak out he tries to attack Kim hun again in an attempt to destroy him the last thing that Shin Jong gang sees in front of him after the entire attack is the fist that Kim hun puts out a strong and powerful explosion occurs which hits Shin Jong gang and injures him accordingly all the while Kim hun continues to be
Shackled by Magic chains but that doesn't stop him from moving he forcefully pins the man against a tree ahead of his questions Kim hun smiles and explains to the man that if he wanted to immobil Iz him completely he should have chained his entire body a shocked Shin Jong gang is shaking from fear and his injuries he asks Kim hyung through gritted teeth how he did it even before that Kim Hyun had long ago realized that Shin Jong gang was immediately scared as soon as he saw that the guy was okay scaring the man even
more Kim Hune lifts his wrist and shows Shin Jong gang the chains that Suddenly loosened and couldn't do their job the guy then lifts his foot and swings it straight at Shin Jong gang who is on the tree trunk Kim Hun's kick is so strong and powerful that the man just flies backwards along with the tree Kim hu picks up the tree trunk that Shin Jong gang is pressed into and is about to do something to him one last time Kim hu explains to Shin Jong gang that if he came here to take someone's life
he should be prepared to have his life Taken all this time Shin Jong gang can't even respond to Kim Hun's words but only hiccups and hiccups in Terror at the same time mega alligator continues to swim in his body of water without trying to get into a fight with Kim hun suddenly a huge tree trunk with Shin Jong gang pressed into it flies at Mega alligator's boss from above Kim hian takes advantage of the moment and poses like he's playing volleyball but instead of a ball he has a tree trunk with a Killer using this
maneuver Kim hun takes out two problems at once alligator and shin Jong gang even in spite of all that Kim hen does not feel any emotions but just stands and silently watches the defeated enemies a status window suddenly pops up behind the guy and shows him something important the system congratulates the hunter Kim Hune that he has successfully completed the task and now he has a lower title after the incident a girl from the RS guilds Administrative Department reports to Jang men that Shin Jong gun has died the girl sadly tells him that the tree
Shin Jong gang was on is already deep in the swamp and it is not the case that they will be able to check the body at this time Chong mang listens attentively to his subordinate and realizes that Shin Jong gang's body has long been eaten by monsters saddened by these events Jung men realizes that he was a strong Hunter Shin Jong gang had two s-rank abilities And seven achievements accepting the situation jongman slams his fists on the table in Anger he can't believe that such a strong Hunter was destroyed by Kim hun as he tries
to figure out what to do next jongman starts laughing aggressively and madly at the absurdity of the situation but at some point jungman stops laughing abruptly and clutches his hair with the palm of his hand writhing in helplessness at this point Kim hun Returns home and lays down on the couch thinking hard about something at one point Kim hun falls asleep for a moment deep in thought after a moment Kim hun abruptly jumps up and tries to open his status window to check something what opens up in front of the guy is his huge characterization
which he scrutinizes and examines looking over the data Kim hun is given the lowest title of temporary guardian and is invited to a mission for That title he Has 2 hours to complete the task after studying the characteristics the guy realizes that something has changed in his status window and tries to figure out what it is and why looking at the text Kim hen realizes that he can find out some information about the tower but what does the invitation from the system to 12:00 even mean immediately sh hayan returns home and turns to Kim hyan
who is home early And has already had dinner when he sees shei hyan coming he suddenly asks him to stand near the front door for a while sheih hyan is stunned by this unexpected and incomprehensible request but he listens to it anyway all the while Kim hyung is trying to look at Shuan because this is his new achievement from his lower title thanks to the right to information achievement Kim hun manages to discover the characteristics of his comrade when the notice appears that he Can't check shahan's skills because of the lower title Kim hun starts
to tense up not trying to contain his outrage Kim hen immediately becomes aggressive and loudly yells about how outrageous the system offers from the tower are at this point xiayan listens to all of Kim Hun's outrage and swearing out loud shiyan clutches his chest in despair because he takes Kim Hun's words personally upset Kim hun is not going to accept the invitation so he just sits and waits for 12:00 it's trash but something's different if Kim hu accepts this invitation from the system he'll definitely be able to find out something about the training Tower the
time is 12:00 but the guy still sits in front of the phone and nothing happens at first after that Kim hun plunges into the darkness where he can't see anything at all eventually the guy finds himself in some Stone room which starts to be brightly illuminated With light he sharply raises his head and looks around assessing the place he has moved to Kim hayon's eyes stare at something and the guy doesn't realize what's happening in front of him in front of him there is only one single table in the middle of the room and behind
it sits a little girl in white this little girl in white without expressing any emotion greets Kim Hune like a guard in this place she speaks very calmly and carefully to the guard Kim hun and assures him that she is his assistant named AI all this time Kim hun doesn't understand what is going on and who is this girl with such a strange name a in response to his questions ab's assistant explains to to him that they will see each other very often so he can call her by that name after realizing the situation Kim
Hune is delighted that finely there is someone who will answer all his questions he clenches his fist and waits for ab to tell him why he has Been imprisoned in the tower for 12 years in response av's assistant just calmly watches her guard without saying or doing anything Kim hayan waits for assistant AV to explain everything to him after a long silence the hunter realizes that the assistant is not going to explain anything to him she just makes an incomprehensible face and asks Kim huan what she has to explain to him abruptly Kim hyan jumps
up from his seat and gets angry when he realizes that AV Didn't call him to explain everything in response to the guy's anger the girl only tilts her head slightly and replies to Kim hun that she can really answer him confused by the situation Kim hun doesn't quite know what she means so he asks if she will answer his question if he asks her to which ABS a assistant answers Kim hun affirmatively and positively without showing any emotion at all hearing the confirmation of his words Kim hun rubs the back of his head Thoughtfully and
tries to choose the question that interests him first Kim hayun asks his assistant a who imprisoned him in the training tower for 12 years looking directly at Kim hyan assistant AV sigh thoughtfully for a moment and pauses in her conversation with the boy without expressing emotion she explains means to Kim hun that such information is not available to a lower ranked Hunter already upset Kim hyan asks AB about the skill of the right to Information he realizes that he must raise his rank to find out an extremely tense Kim hian is not happy that first
he was rejected because of his low rank in the status window and now here on ab's behalf Kim H then continues the chain of questions asking if he can find out who did it when he raises his rank all this time ab's assistant has been sitting at the table idly she now replies to Kim Hune that such information is not available to low Ranks once again Kim hun tenses up but comes at it from a different angle he wants to know what a training Tower is but that information is not available to him he keeps
trying to ask ab's assistant many different questions about the tower but the girl just keeps saying that this information is not available to him Kim hu is furious at the situation so he simply clenches his fist and punches ab's assistant right on the top of her head Kim hun is already Shaking with anger and rage the guy thinks AV is just bullying him Kim hun asks why AV called him here but she doesn't tell him anything which makes her a little stunned in the end the guy laughs nervously and asks if they called him here
because of some nonsense holding back her anger ab's assistant irritably replies to Kim hun that she can't give him answers to such questions and there's nothing she can do about it getting even more irritated the guy Waves his hands in front of ab's face as if trying to threaten her trying to somehow save the situation AB abruptly stops Kim hyan by saying that there is something she can tell him the guy stops abruptly and demands AB to start her story immediately to which she tells him that the guards must guard Kim hun is not calmed
down at all by this response but tries to wait for the story to continue in the end Kim Hyun has to calm down and accept what he doesn't want to Accept he is very tired and sigh desperately in an attempt to learn something the guy turns to ask again and realizes that the girl can't give him answers to the questions that are important to him the assistant explains to Kim hun that the only thing she can tell him is what the guardian should do next realizing again that the girl is not going to tell him
what he is interested in Kim hon almost gives up but AV is willing to argue the point the Assistant with a serious face again tries to explain to Kim hun that he is now a temporary Guardian you have to become an official Guardian to learn about everything listening to the girl Kim hyan grudgingly wonders how he has to do such a thing and become an official Guardian AV goes on to say that in 5 days where Kim hayan lives there will be a glacial Fisher with a key that will raise his rank listening carefully to
ab's recommendations Kim hiun hears That he needs to find this key to become an official Guardian that same evening the boy returns to his room and P everything that his assistant has told him before that the girl also tells Kim hayun that he needs to improve his skills so she brings him back when the hunter realizes that he can learn about everything if he becomes a guardian he makes an important decision and is going to go all the way after meeting AV Kim hun meets with the guild leaders and Tells them everything that the girl
in white told him eventually Kim hun finishes his story and asks his comrades what the glacial crack is SEO Kuan and SEO Yun look at each other in surprise but don't answer Kim hun at this time xiayan was about to start telling the story when he suddenly stopped and asked Kim hun why he needed such information not understanding the reason for his comrades concern and excitement about his question Kim hun tenses up slightly Explaining his concern sheih hayan calmly tells Kim hyan that the glacial crass is more of a real disaster at the same time
the AR Guild building is occupied by jongmen Chief Ben wook and head huk seong who breaks a table out of aggression and rage Hong smirks slightly and wonders aloud what they should do now the head of the Korean Branch already knows that they sent the Department's best man Jong M but Kim hun just took his life there's nothing they Can do about it Hong smirks even more and assures Jong Mong that he doesn't blame anyone because Kim hun is a very strong Hunter at the same time jungman bows to his head and tells him that
he is really ashamed of what happened suddenly huks calls out to his boss Ben wook and tells him that if they find Kim Hun's weakness they should destroy him immediately medely he continues to assure the boss that he is willing to pay for everything and he needs to find A few people stronger than the shin Jong gang he hired AR's the head of the Korean branch of the guild looks at Kim Hun's picture and orders his guys to bury him hon turns to benw once more and asks if he understands what he's saying to which
he nods in agreement after that the branch manager calms down a bit and stops being so nervous sitting down on a chair and sighing heavily huong's laugh instruction is for his men to finally take care of the issue with the poed Guild once again huk xong tells him that the poid guild is putting together a secret unit like an army to take out AR's men in response Huong gets a nod from Chief Ben wook who realizes that things are pretty bad right now in the office of the head of the Korean branch of the Aries
Guild all three heads of different departments are gathered trying to figure out how to proceed Hong painfully clutches his head and mutters to himself that everything is under his Control meanwhile seoan shows Kim highy on a small ring worth 2 billion one he laughs at his enthusiastic friend and assures him that he can get one if he goes to the Labyrinth at one point Kim hon wonders what the difference is between a maze and a dungeon to which SEO Kuan replies that they have different artifacts suddenly SEO Yan intervenes in the conversation between the guys
and explains that this little ring is also an artifact after the Girl's remarks she hyan explains that that dungeons have special resources such as magic stones and ingredients from Monsters he points to the ring and explains that in The Labyrinth you can get artifacts from the treasury that have good abilities from the beginning all the while seoan can't stop laughing at Kim Hun's reactions and says it's all just enchantment listening to his friends stories Kim hun scrutinizes the ring and questions the enchantment Comparing it to different games the guy still continues to admire this ring
and asks if artifacts with enchantment aren't better than normal ones as Kim Hune continues to look at Iam's ring he notices that he can use his new skill on it he activates the right to information and unlocks the characteristics of the artifact but because of his low level he can't learn almost anything and it stresses him out Kim hen then clutches the ring tightly In his hand and realizes that he must go to the Labyrinth when he is done with all this after thinking about his plans he's going to give the ring back to seoan
and asks if it was really wor wor two billion to distract himself Kim hyan opens the restaurant menu and points his finger at it telling the waiter to bring him one portion of each dish Kim hyun's friends are surprised that the guy is able to eat so much food at once despite this SEO Kuan laughs at Kim hun in a Friendly and caring Manner and tells him to eat and not to be shy since he can do it suddenly Kim hyan remembers what he wanted to ask his comrades when he went to the meeting with
them Kim hun turns to his friend and asks if they know about such a thing as a glacial Fisher reacting to this question so Quan so Yun and shaay interrogate Kim hun in one voice to see if he really means the ice crack the guy breaks off his stake and tells his friends that this glacial Fisher appears abruptly in the ground and monsters come out of it non-stop abruptly SE Yun picks up the conversation and replies that Germany and China where such cracks appear are called the Gates of Hell at this time Kim hun is
already biting into his juicy piece of steak and recalls ab's words about the crack which she said was nothing thinking back to the known information he asks his comrades what would happen if such a crack appeared in Their country Kim hyan Shayan and Sean don't know what to say to him in turn SEO Kuan only coughs anxiously before answering such questions from the guy pausing for a moment shuyan explains that even if they are able to stop the crack even if it is a rank C crack everything here will be destroyed see you tell him
that other guilds would join them but Aries will break they will send a rabble and say they finally stopped the crack hearing this Kim Hune Aggressively starts poking at the stake with his fork and calls The heir's Guild obscene words the guy turns to his comrades again and tells them to eat and rest for the next 4 days not understanding Kim Hun's motives SE Yun asks for everyone what he means but the guy assures them that they are all sure to learn about something important a few days later it was a normal day and airplanes
were flying over the International Airport as usual people Start looking around because it starts to feel like an earthquake is starting the ground really starts to shake violently and a red crack appears on the airport grounds the same glacial crack appears from which the screams and cries of various monsters begin to ooze out at this time an unknown man dressed in a long black robe and Hood moves through the underground corridors this man approaches a room in which there is a huge and round table with 12 chairs the Cloaked and hooded stranger reports to someone
that the ninth level has come to his senses the person sitting at the table asks the newcomer if the person they are talking about has fully awakened the unknown man in the cloak continues to report that he has not long to wait and will soon be ready the man sitting at the table whose flesh is made of transparent and purple fake skin is happy at the words the strange stranger has been watching Kim Hune all this time And thoughtfully asks himself what he is capable of of when a glacial fisser opens people panic and try
to escape the disaster breaking news begins as the sudden appearance of the crack causes citizens within a 5 km radius of Kimo airport to be evacuated Kimo International Airport is temporarily closed hunters from the association are there but the monsters continue to come out and the situation worsens panic and Chaos ensues in the opening area of the Crack the hunters are rapidly fighting the monsters many Hunters come here to fight the monsters but they are are terrified diverse monsters keep coming out of the crack that appears here all of them are certainly ready to destroy
humans a lot of monsters confidently and decisively appear before the hunters who are going to confront them one of the hunters becomes terrified and shakes with fear looking at his opponents his partner on duty calls out to the hunter Who is shaking with fear and tells him not to be afraid or he will be finished the bold and brave man is about to attack the monsters using his harassment skill the local Hunter deafly and quickly restrains one of the monsters using his magical abilities the man then decisively massacres one of the monsters taking its life
in front of the others he finally finishes the battle with the monster and jumps back to maintain a sufficient distance his subordinate Sincerely thanks his leader for such help and protection but the guy should pull himself together and get up to move on the confident and brave leader of the hunters tries to assess the situation and the monsters are still advancing an unbeliev ably large number of enemies begin to attack the brave man who realizes that things are not good he realizes that there are too many monsters advancing and he is waiting for reinforcements the
man realizes what is Happening and that things are very bad but continues to fight the monsters from the crack continuing to fight the monsters as best he can the group leader tries to avoid fatal consequences at some point the man stops and realizes that no matter how many monsters he destroys they keep appearing he he looks around and watches his opponents carefully trying to figure out what to do with the place where the crack appeared the leader of the group of Hunters abruptly turns around to a loud yell and scream that comes from behind him
from behind the man appears a huge monster that looks like a red skeleton with wings he is shocked and horrified by the giant creature the other Hunters begin to shake with fear again as the a rank monster appears in front of them they don't understand where it came from they all begin to realize that they will not be a ble to take on such a strong opponent and they will eventually be Finished the leader of this resistance group continues to watch the huge creature in a stuper and immobilized the giant skeleton pulls out a huge
bat-like stick from somewhere and is about to attack everyone in its path the man starts shouting to the others to get as far away from here as possible trying to stall for time the brave Hunter is going to fight the giant skeleton oneon-one to keep his comrad safe he tries to counter the monster's huge club with his small And Shield but the giant skeleton manages to hit the hunter so that he falls on his back with a thud as a result the hunter panics and calls out to a man named Hong at the same time
the same Hoon flies into the nearest car with a thud because the impact of the giant monster was very powerful after that hon coughs painfully and loudly having received not the most Pleasant consequences of such a blow all the while the skeleton is approaching Hong to deliver its final blow to the man the leader of the group still continues to call out for hoan to come over here and stand up immediately eventually hochan stops moving and ends up passing out as the leader tries to wake him up and get him up the man is already
lost in his own surroundings and does not realize what is happening he is overcome with the horror of panic and fear unexpectedly Kim hun appears and kills the giant skeleton in one blow at The same time the huge creature instantly begins to disintegrate into Bones from the power of Kim Hun's the leader of the local resistance group tries to see Kim hiun in this battle to see who he is the other Hunters open their mouths in admiration and amazement that the famous man is here they try to look at Kim Hyun from the back but
they already know that he's an experienced Hunter when the guy turns to face the people they recognize him as a famous Player named Kim hun a hellish chaos is spreading through the airport and the surrounding area caused by monsters appearing from the crack as always Kim Hune arrives just in time to deal with the giant skeleton creature suddenly the guy receives a new message that he should prove his abilities in the depths of the Fisher noticing it Kim hen carefully examines the conditions and realizes that in addition to everything else he also needs to enter
the Airport because of this the hunter turns to the side and notices people getting closer and closer to him the other Hunters are shocked that Kim hun and took the skeleton's life with a single blow this is unbelievable even for an experienced Hunter in response Kim hun awkwardly turns to the unknown men and asks what they are doing here to their surprise the guy only asks this question because a lot of monsters are already appearing behind Them at this time Kim hiun tries to look behind the backs of the other hunters and assess what's going
on here after that he smirks when he realizes that there are indeed a large number of monsters here Kim hun then watches the battle between the hunters and the monsters and realizes that his friends are coming but he would like to finish quick without waiting for his friends Kim hun abruptly changes his plan of action and Is going to help the other Hunters the other Hunters are already tired and exhausted when they notice that Kim hon is up to something they want to understand what the guy is going to do one of the man is
genuinely shocked at how Kim hun picked up what the skeleton was holding Kim hun himself grabs the club that was in the hands of the defeated monster and Soares into the air with it the leader of the group of hunters also observes the actions of the Guy and is sincerely surprised by his incredible abilities at the same time Kim Hune starts to spin in the air with a huge Club in his hands intending to attack the wave of attacking monsters he then swings the club with all his might and throws it towards the crowd of
Monsters the huge Club flies through the many monsters that are here the huge weapon instantly hurts them because of this the monsters start flying around in Terror and can't Dodge the club flying At them the other Hunters continue to watch in shock at what what Kim hun is doing but the guy only tiredly and boredly shakes his hands off the club he was holding in his hands the leader of the group of hunters realizes that thanks to Kim hun they will be able to hold out until help arrives and orders everyone to gather around him
at this time Kim hun quickly runs past the hunter group leader and awkwardly glances back at him unexpectedly the guy Pays His respects to the leader and tells him to deal with it himself Kim hun then runs past the chaos that is going on here and disappears in a haze of dust the rest of the hunters realize that Kim hyan is gone and they are left all alone with the monsters already upset the leader tells his men that there is nothing they can do and they will have to try to deal with the rest of
the monsters themselves at this point the man awkwardly and panicked mentally Tells Kim hun that if he had stayed a little longer everything would have been better eventually the hunters continue their attempts to fight the local monsters that have crawled out of the glacial crass they have all heard the order to deal with the remaining monsters but there is simply no end in sight noticing this the leader of the group of hunters realizes that all his subordinates are already very tired and are about to give up he himself is tired And desperately bows his head
when he realizes that the monsters have long exceeded the number of their people but the man is not going to give up and says that if they surrender now they will die they should hold on a little longer when the leader of the resistance group starts to move his motivational speech an ogre with a hammer appears behind him at the same moment an unknown Hunter appears and uses a slash to destroy the ogre attacking the Leader the man turns back in horror and surprised to see who dealt such a blow to the ogre in front
of the hunters appears the head of the Soul Guild Kim Shu hun who comes to their aid just in time in addition to coming here himself Shihan also brought his hunters and AIDS the people of the local resistance group look at the soul fild members with delight and admiration and rejoice at their appearance suddenly a bright lightning bolt appears in the sky and Strikes the ground directly at the monsters the Goblins are pinned down by the bright lightning that appeared out of nowhere from the sky and attacked the enemy the people immediately turn around and
notice SE Yun who is the head of the Aaron Guild and with her guys also comes to the Rescue all of them also react admiringly to the Aaron Guild certainly recognizing these people the hunters start turning their heads around to look at all the people who are coming here to Help in addition to the others Han seang Kuan who runs the KAG Guild also appears here the man who is the leader of the local group is Overjoyed at the appearance of these people and realizes that they are saved thanks to them Sean looks around and
remembers that they told Kim hun to come early but he's nowhere to be seen as if reading her mind the local leader replies that if they are talking about Kim Hun he went inside the airport to the center of the Crack hearing such news xiayan and seoan exhale tiredly and say that they tried to come as early as possible anyway H SEO Kuan calls out to all the other hunters and guilds to follow Kim hun to do so the man uses his acceleration skill to squeeze through the crowd of monsters with his shield facing the
opponents SEO kuang begins to yell and scream loudly pushing the monsters in front of him and making way at this time The man's body begins to Glow brightly with the blue energy he exudes shiyan stands back and faces a battle with a Green Goblin ready to attack him the goblin does not come alone and brings other monsters with him but shahen is not so simple and attacks them almost immediately for this he uses his unusual sword that concentrates the power of fire flames at the same time SEO Yun keeps up with the guys and has
an incredible magic that allows her to use Lightning the girl climbs on the nearest Lantern and starts to summon a huge amount of lightning from the sky the bright and dangerous lightning bolt immediately strike many monsters immobilizing them and destroying them in an instant at this time Kim hon is already sneaking inside the airport and dealing with the monsters there the guy hopes that the guys outside can do it without him now Kim hun has one task he realizes that he needs to go downstairs So he has to find a way down there at some
point he finds himself in front of a huge crevice that appeared here so he thinks about how he can get down there Kim hu looks up and sees a path of monsters coming up from the crevice he thoughtfully puts his fist to his lips and tries to think of a plan of action Kim hu starts shaking his head and looking around to find what he needs at one point he suddenly notices a broken down car that is literally hanging on The edge of a cliff in a crack without thinking Kim hon rips off both of
the car's doors and uses them to climb down the crass through the monsters eventually Kim hun effortlessly Rises into the air and is about to jump over the cliff landing on the path since he's here he's going to make a clean sweep the guy rushes straight into the crowd of monsters rising from the crack many of the monsters have already noticed the strange man who appears Among them and are going to do something about it at this time Kim hon himself lands on a narrow path and from his blows only a bright blue light can
be seen through the thick paw of smoke you can see first the silhouette of the guy and then the guy himself moving towards the monsters with determination because of this the Goblin monster Flinch in Terror when they see the threat and danger coming at them eventually Kim hiun descends into the Crevice and spots the same monsters that he had thrown down here earlier he looks around again and examines the area he realizes that this is the bottom of the crass Kim haan's gaze moves forward and sees an unknown monster walking towards him the boss of
the glacial crass the Mountaineer appears in front of him it is the purple horse arir Kim hyan notices the key that he came down to the Deep cread pass for looking at the Mountaineer the guy realizes it's Bingo Did the monster put the key on his belt to make it easier for him to grab it Kim hon is determined to attack the Mountaineer as he thinks it will be an easy fight he immediately attacks the climber with his fists but the purple horse successfully Dodges his blows Kim hun realizes that he should also Dodge his
counterattacks then he suddenly and abruptly flies backwards crashing into a stone wall and leaving a PA of dust Behind him this situation surprises Kim hun because arir Mountaineer hits him back he wasn't prepared for such a turn while Kim hun is deep in his thoughts the Mountaineer is already on the offensive and is about to launch his next attack once again the guy in sweatpants manages to react and Dodge a punch from the boss who is attacking him the Mountaineer starts swinging his fists aggressively trying to hit Kim Hune in the face thanks to this
he picks A good moment and with his hands on the ground he makes a sharp push and kicks the arker boss with his legs the leg kicks are followed by fist punches Kim Hune beats the local monster relentlessly eventually the Mountaineer flies off into a nearby stone wall and crashes hard into it but he doesn't lose Consciousness and even manages to get up after Kim hayon's strong attack and starts shouting various swear words Kim hun himself doesn't understand what the Monster is saying to him but is sure that it's some kind of scary nonsense while
the boss is wiping his mouth from the blood Kim hun jumps up and steps towards the Monster again the guy manages to get close to the monster and swings his fist right in front of its scary face when Kim hun is about to strike again the Mountaineer catches his fist and stops him which the guy didn't expect the local crack boss also grabs Kim Hon's other arm stopping his Movements and preventing him from striking before that the guy didn't even realize that the Mountaineer would resist so much and wouldn't give in at this time arir
manages to forcefully push Kim hun away from him preventing him from striking again at one point the climber counterattacks Kim hu so hard that the guy flies back into the stone wall he then tries to cough up the dust and the powerful Blow from the monster Mountaineer attracting AR's attention The guy lets out a light and barely audible laugh as he watches the boss's behavior and movements but then Kim hon realizes that the situation is heating up and he didn't even suspect that the monster in front of him will be stronger than he thought the
guy in the sweatpants starts to have a slight tremor from the tension the climber is different from the monsters in the training Tower Kim hun holds on to his side with his hand and tries to get back On his feet to continue the battle realizing that he has to do something after all this time he calls out to the Mountaineer arare reacts to Kim hu's calls and turns to him grinning his fangs Kim hayun responds by pointing his finger at the monster and warning him that he is about to be killed the dumbhead monster stares
back at the guy with surprised and uncomprehending eyes eyes Kim hyan then begins to twist his legs and arms as if he is building up All the physical power in his body eventually he assumes a fighting pose as if he is going to use some kind of martial arts technique Kim hon now realizes that he will have to use this technique again even though he doesn't want to when a tired Kim hun was imprisoned in the training Tower a short story said that he came out when he created his martial arts and learned the truth
at a certain point in time Kim hion does come to the realiz a that There is a way out of the training Tower at the same moment Kim hun immediately gathers his strength and jumps up amazed at himself for not thinking of it sooner Kim hyan doesn't waste a second of his precious time and is about to get out of the tower at that time the guy was going very hard towards his goal to get out of the training Tower he really tried everything he could and thus began to create his martial art from martial
arts Kim hun knew only incredible things That he had seen in movies and web Tunes but that didn't bother him at all the most important thing in all of this was that he hoped that anything was possible and he too would become a master at that time Kim hun used fake techniques that he could think of the determined guy came up with various interesting and unorthodox names for his new techniques in the end everything led to the fact that Kim Hun's attempts were completely in vain but he was not going to give up And continued
to go to his goal trying to create something new at that time Kim hun continued to try to strike monsters with various fictional techniques Without End at one point he actually managed to realize his potential and deliver a devastating blow the very skills that Kim hun had earned by mopping up the tower for hundreds of times came in handy later on these skills were indeed able to make his fake techniques very real now Kim hun is Going to use this system again even though he doesn't want to remember his dark past at this time the
monster Mountaineer picks a good moment and is about to attack hun who is also ready boss arir begins to swing aggressively and with all his Fury at the guy who is behaving calmly and then immediately strikes back while swinging his strong fist at the Mountaineer Kim hun says the name of the defeated King technique out loud the form of his technique is called Lord the guy uses martial arts that he once invented himself thanks to the technique of his invented martial art the guy manages to defeat the boss of the Mountaineer afterwards Kim Hune awkwardly
looks around and is glad that there's no one here to hear him shouting out the stupid names of the techniques these awkward habits from Kim hen's dark past aren't exactly something to show off to the rest of us at the end of the battle the guy successfully Extracts the key he needed from the defeated monster after Kim hayan takes the key a status window suddenly appears behind him Kim hyan is now undergoing an aptitude test and will be invited to become a guardian in 3 days now he will definitely get the answers he needs suddenly
Kim hu starts to hear strange sounds and then he raises his head and notices a strange device on the wall above the guy appears a drone that has been following the guy all this time and During the battle as well Kim hayun doesn't even know what the device is and the Drone actually transmits His Image to the TV screen all the while the hunter is being watched by people from the Aries Guild who have resorted to the help of this drone it is at the same moment that Jong men is unhappily looking at the TV
screen and watching their enemy Kim hun together with the girl worker and Ben wook they watch Kim hun like the rest of the guild members At one point hon is amazed that with such abilities the experienced Hunter has only been given an a rank which seems low for him the girl tells the guild leader that this time she has brought Hong an analysis not from the Guild's analytics Department she puts the results of Kim Hun's skills analysis from the hunter Association itself on the table in front of the man looking at the results hook seong
aggressively points his finger at the Documents and is angry that the others haven't realized that this guy's skills are clearly above a rank the subordinate girl just sadly and tensely Bows her head in front of the boss not knowing what to say Huang himself has already realized that Kim hun has no magic or items and is dressed in an ordinary track suit it's nothing special the man also realizes that even without the extra attri attributes and artifacts Kim hu has Incredible strength the chapter Once again turns to Ben wook who is also at this mini
meeting once again huks starts to smirk slightly and asks Chief Ben wook if he has gathered the necessary material in response Ben wook replies to Huong that he's done everything he can there is something that can prevent even that much power from Kim hun The Guild leader then orders his men to go into action as soon as they are fully prepared the next day there are many reporters and Photographers taking pictures of the celebrities at the Korean Hunter Association a merit award ceremony takes place The Association awards everyone for their participation in stopping the glacial
crass all the heads of the participating guilds are present and in addition to them Kim Hyun an experienced Hunter is also present a follower of Park G moon is also present at the ceremony and takes pictures of the celebrities on his phone sobbing with Boundless happiness this young guy is shaking with joy that there are an incredible number of people joining his live broadcast many people watching the broadcast call Kim hun a crazy and daring a rank Daredevil While others truly believe that he is an s-rank Daredevil one of the influential Hunters who is going
to reward Kim hun makes a disgruntled and squeamish face when looking at the guy Kim hayan himself is not happy and excited about the event The gray-haired man looks at the guy and says that he will have to buy Kim hiun some decent clothes at this rate without realizing it Kim hun examines his tracksuit a little anxiously and then asks him not to worry about it everyone is amazed at the rudeness and crazy ripeness of this young guy in a tracksuit the gray-haired supervisor starts to get mad and annoyed trying to remind Kim Hune about
simple manners afterwards the guy in the track suit is Given a box with a metal and a bouquet of flowers but he wants to get out of here as soon as possible at the end of the ceremony Kim hun is jumping up and down trying to get out of here when the grayhair man continues to freak out at his indecent behavior all the while the guy doesn't even listen to what the old man in uniform is yelling at him who was so annoyed with his behavior along with the rest of the observers Kim hyun's Guild
leaders and comrades are awkwardly Watching him realizing that he's screwed up again at this time in Beijing China at the pedo Guild headquarters one of the girls climbs into her large and hot bathtub a girl with long hair and a tattoo all over her back is immersed in the relaxing bathtub she stares intently at the TV screen and watches Kim hun deal with the Mountaineer deep in the crass she manages to recognize this strange pose of Kim Hun's as if she has seen it once before and is very familiar With it eventually the girl does
recognize Kim hun and asks her subordinate what the Hunter's name is the henchwoman replies to her mistress that this guy who recently came out of the tower is called Kim hun the unusual mistress repeats Kim Hun's name several times s and orders her subordinate to find out everything about this man in response the henchwoman raises her head to the head of their Guild and interjects what exactly she means the Lady continues to watch Kim hun on TV and orders her subordinate to find out everything about him from A to Z starting with his past and
what he has been doing the subordinate of the guild head pido bows to the girl as a sign of respect and accepts the orders given to her at that moment a young guy comes into the guild Leader's huge bathroom and is about to report something to her he sits down on one knee and reports to his mistress that he came to tell her About we Yan's capture of the Guild in response the young lady doesn't even turn to face the young lad and asks what their next steps are he continues to tell her that they
have managed to capture all the dungeons in the south of China after that the guild leader shows little interest in this story of The Guild taking over the henchmen continues with the story that they had a conflict with the RS Guild who who kidnapped their Representative at this time the mistress climbs out of the bathtub and says that the representative who can be beaten even by such fools Aries is very pathetic The Guild leader puts a strong emphasis on the word pathetic expressing her displeasure and hatred with her eyes she also says that if such
a representative can't come back alive then he doesn't belong here at all after that the lady takes out her hair rubber band and carefully but quickly gathers Her long hair into a ponytail she then turns turns to the young henchmen and orders him to increase the speed of capturing guilds the girl ends her instructions by saying that when her men take over territories no dungeons should be left behind after that the mistress Strokes the TV screen on which Kim hun is shown she does all this for the sake of her oath and her promise at
this time C Yun looks tired and Haggard and suddenly tells Kim hun that he's very Popular now in response the guy takes a break from his phone screen and surprisingly asks if it's all true overhearing their conversation SEO Kuan laughs and confirms c yun's words while XI hun thinks that Kim Hun's popularity is not funny at all in turn the guy doesn't understand what the problem is and why his celebrity is so unpleasant for his comrades and it is true that Kim hun is popular now and news headlines are only about him he is amazed
that the Journalists are doing the same thing they did 12 years ago all this time C Yan is worried because Kim hun can't leave like this after receiving the award and the journalists have seen everything and won't keep quiet about it at this point shei hayan tries to take a sip of his drink and grudgingly adds that the guy shouldn't be wearing sweatpants and slippers and seoan in turn continues to only laugh and not insert his unnecessary comments Kim hu Knows that he won't even meet these people again so why worry about it day in
and day out he will live his life as he wants seun and shahyan are horrified and cover their faces in shame because Kim on is being awful SEO Kuan is still laughing at one point Kim hun suddenly jumps up from his chair and tells his friends that he has to go out for a minute in response Shaun tensely looks in the guy's Direction and asks where he's going so abruptly Kim H smiles and Tells his friends that he is going to a meeting the guild leaders only look at the guy in Surprise and are amazed
that he has possible friends he's meeting with SE Yun shows that he's worried about Kim hun but seoan doesn't understand why he's so worried because he has such abilities Shay hyan on the other hand expresses his displeasure that the guy has become AR's enemy and has made the media crazy he just came out of the Tower and has already done so Much all the while SEO yon continues to express his worry and concern for Kim hun as well as their friend XI hun in response seoan assures the guys that they shouldn't be so worried because
this guy has something on his mind after meeting with his friends Kim hun turns into a dark alley and waits for the time to expire so that he can be invited to get a guard when the time is up Kim hun begins to move to another room where the guard initiation will take place at the Entrance he is immediately met by AV who welcomes Kim hun here and is very happy to see him the boy asks AV if his status has risen to which AV replies in the affirmative the girl then tells him that after
the destruction of arir his right to information skill is raised from a low rank to a low rank Kim hayun is filled with rage and thinks that AV is bullying him because low rank after low rank is too much trying to stop Kim Hun's aggression AV explains that she Only speaks the way she has always been taught in response the guy continues to be even more aggressive and asks what kind of fool taught her such a thing once again the girl replies to Kim Hune that this is how the system taught her now he's trying
to find out what difference it makes all the while AV is trying to explain normally and calmly to a furious Kim hun that she can't tell him practically anything right now suddenly the girl raises her finger up And tells the guy that everything will be soon because now he has already become a guardian AB then continues her story and tells Kim hun that she can now tell him what he should do she continues to assure the guy that if he can do his tasks he can find out anything he wants to know in response Kim
hun continues to react aggressively to AV who is still trying to tell him how to proceed since the guy has already been appointed as a Guardian now he has to fight with some upwardly mobile people after such words Kim hun calms down a bit to ask ab's assistant who the ascenders are the Girl Again explains to the new Guardian that the ascenders are the people who go up the tower Kim hun who is interested is surprised because he has lived in the tower for a long time and this is the first time he has heard
of such people AB assures him that this is not the training Tower he knows about Kim Hun's Eyes go wide in Surprise and he doesn't understand what his assistant means AB continues the dialogue and tells Kim hun about the tower which has 12 floors including the ground he has to guard the nine floors from now on with nine of the 12 floors being the Earth inhabited by humans AV thinks it's pretty simple in response Kim hun looks at av's assistant tensely and anxiously not expecting to hear such a thing the girl continues to explain to
Kim Hune that he will have to Stop people from climbing up to the ninth floor still shocked at what is happening Kim hun tenses up because he just want wanted to know who got him stuck in the training Tower but it turns out to be more complicated than that after hearing this he starts shouting out loud questions about why everything is so confusing and why there are more tasks to do each time in response ab's assistant alarmingly assures him that if he doesn't stop them the ninth floor Will collapse in that case the planet will
disappear suddenly Kim hayan violently slams his palm on the table and realizes that what AV means is that he has to shut up and do what he says anyway the frightened girl is surprised to hear such words and immediately starts making excuses that she didn't mean it at all in the end Kim hun instantly calms down and tries to find out from the assistant what she meant AV is stunned for a while And thinks about what to say eventually she says that she didn't tell Kim hun to just shut up unable to hold back Kim
hun is about to burst with anger and demands that the girl say what she wants to say and not mumble ay is one of the heads of the ninth floor system which is a serious status the assistant realizes that with her status she shouldn't be so depressed so she speaks to Kim Hune in a serious tone at the same moment the guy catches ab's serious tone and asks her What she wants from him but in the end she doesn't last long and tries to ask Kim Hyun normally again not to get mad at her AV
goes on to tell Kim Hyun that they chose him to be the guardian of the Earth for his own good and really want to help him adding to his story that there will be a reward and it will be better with each new feat and achievement AV manages to attract Kim Hyun but the guy doesn't want to answer anything extra to the assistant's story And is about to ask only one single question after a pause he asks how high his rank should be so that he can find out information about who created the training Tower
and locked him in it Kim Hyun calmly replies that he would need at least the highest rank for such information without stopping the guy continues to ask if his rank will go up if he catches ascenders the guy is really interested in how many ascenders he would need to catch to do this but It's pretty hard for ab to give an exact number explaining that ascenders are also divided into levels the girl says that there are only five ascenders of the highest level that Kim hayun will have to catch then the boy asks his next
question trying to find out what level the red Goblin he caught in the crevice was realizing that he was talking about the purple horse arir a says that it was of the lowest rank Kim hun Smiles slightly and tells his Assistant that he understood what he was told after talking to a the guy goes back to his world and looks at the status window at this point Kim hun asks himself to stop thinking about such nonsense as whether or not the Earth is part of the new tower thinking that it's impossible to live with a
headache he realizes that he needs to find out who locked him in the tower and so he will destroy the ascenders he turns to the globe on the dresser and wonders if he Should save the ninth floor where the Earth is suddenly Kim Hun's phone starts ringing and a call comes in from liso Yun the guy is genuinely curious as to why the girl is suddenly calling him at this time the girl starts to panic and yells into Kim Hun's phone that it's an urgent call and he needs to watch the news at first the
guy doesn't understand what SEO Yun wants from him and then turns around to turn on the TV the news on the TV shows the horrifying news that Kim hiun has taken the life of an AR's Guild Hunter immediately the guy falls into to a stoer and continues to hold the remote control he doesn't understand what the hell is going on listening carefully to the news that he took the life of an Ares hunter in their own dungeon Kim hun is speechless then he smirks and realizes that The Heirs Guild is responsible for all of this
Kim hayun arrives at hanso Quan's house in mdong Next to him on the table are phones that are ringing off the hook SEO yon is panicking and anxiously pounding her fists on the table trying to figure out who caused all this to happen this time she thinks that Kim hun should realize that he came out of the tower after 12 years and that's why he's a famous person now in addition to that he single-handedly dealt with the glacial crass and because of that other countries are watching him SEO Yan Shouts and says that now everyone
is talking about taking the hunter's life there's a reason why she was worried about the conflict with Aris from the beginning without much emotion Kim hun replies to Lee so yawn that there's nothing to worry about and nothing wrong with it Kim hyan says that there's nothing to worry about and that there's nothing to worry about and nothing to worry about at that moment Kim hiun catches himself thinking that his wife Is now dripping on his brain but he has never even had a girlfriend suddenly the guy points his finger at himself and asks seoan
if she's really that worried about him in response the girl keeps pounding her fists on the table and replies to Kim hun that it's very obvious Kim hun then thoughtfully puts his fingers to his chin and wonders if Lee SEO Yun likes him the girl didn't expect such an unexpected question at all and is Surprised to ask Kim Hyun this moment again she is still trying to recover from such a question and takes a deep breath after that the girl shows all her rage and anger she thinks that Kim hun is joking and one more
word and the girl will fry him with lightning Kim hun sigh anxiously and knows that Leo Yun is really capable of such a thing so he doesn't continue in turn Shian gets up from his chair and turns to the guy about to show him his Phone shiyan has never had such a huge number of missed calls before and in the popular search they are all at the top of the list to understand what's going on she hen reads an article about Kim hen and his friends being suspected of taking the life of an Aries Hunter
and attacking the guild the guy then raises his gaze to Kim hun and His Eyes Express hateful anger and growing rage at that moment Kim hen es up at shihan's gaze and asks why the guy is looking at him Like that Shayan realizes that they're in for a real treat and Society is going to trample them he was hoping that Kim hyung had some Integrity the calm H oan turns to the guys and smiles they should just pick up the phone and turn it off unexpectedly Kim hun turns to Squan and asks when the press
conference will start the guy calmly tells Kim Hune that it will start in half an hour and asks if he's ready for it not understanding what's going on she hayan and C Yan are Amazed that the guys called journalists and what they are going to do in response Kim hun is only surprised by the guy's stupid questions they called the reporters for a reason and prepared for it that doesn't sound like Kim hun shahyan and SE Yun suspect that he's going to beat up the reporters and announce that he's going to destroy Ares Han SEO
Kuan laughs out loud at his friend's ridiculous suspicions and conjectures Kim hyan starts to act as if He's feeling down about about himself he asks who his friends think he is meanwhile Ben wook tells someone that everything is going according to plan and they made a fuss as soon as the news was made public it was all over the channels last night and special meetings were scheduled to discuss the news everyone is seething in condemnation of Kim hun Hong can't contain his smile and wonders aloud how Kim hun and his friends are doing now Ben
wook reports That Kim hun has scheduled a press conference today at 2:00 judging from the public mood he's going to have a hard time H seong laughs lightly and faintly as he realizes that Kim hun is really going to have a hard time he really thinks that in order to win they should attack Kim hun first all this time Huong knows that he has to be one step ahead of Kim hun and his absurd actions have played into their hands then Huong asks Chief Ben W if there Will be a live press conference Ben W
confirms the chief's words and says that they've sent a few people there just in case at this point huk xang smirks to himself and thinks to himself that Kim hun shouldn't have contacted him at this time a press conference starts where Kim Han is asked if what they say about him is true people start shouting and asking the guy why they attack the AR Guild and how they feel about it they all continue to question Kim hiun and start filming Him on their phones and tablets at one point Kim hun takes a short pause before
he starts answering the questions of the people who came the guy then starts his Answers by saying that he doesn't even know how press conferences are conducted so he'll just be himself some man in the crowd once again asks Kim hun how the guy is feeling at the moment to which he replies to the stranger quite simply Kim hun feels disgusted at this situation people react shocked to Kim hu's answer As if the guy just lost his mind after what is happening from the crowd of reporters another man raises his hand to whom Kim hu
gives the opportunity to ask a question the man immediately asks a question about whether Kim hu really took the life of that Aries Guild Hunter without further Ado the guy immediately replies to the man that he really did the reporters immediately squirm at Kim hu's answer expressing their displeasure and disgust for the man they begin to Whisper amongst themselves about what is now happening at the press conference suddenly Kim hun turns to the reporters and thanks them all for listening to him first and then drawing their own conclusions continuing to express with his face the
strange feeling they have the reporters and they themselves don't realize what is going on Kim hian continues to answer and says that he doesn't know why the Aries Guild did this to him all the while Kim hian says That there was one time when he refused the Aries Guild but he didn't know how rude they were before that the guy recorded a conversation with the AR assassin on a tape recorder in this conversation the Assassin confirms that he came to take down Kim hyon the reporters are surprised to hear that Kim hun recorded their conversation
back then they discuss amongst themselves that the man from the Aries Guild really called himself an Assassin all the while the reporters listen to the conversation on the tape recorder that the Assassin confirms his actions where he binds Kim hun with chains the Killer's next words were that everyone they were destroying was the same and primitive the last thing the killer said on the tape was that he had already destroyed guys like Kim Hyun and more than once when the battle between Kim Hyun and the Aries Guild Hitman starts the guy turns off the tape
Recorder the reporters and journalists start looking amongst themselves shocked by the tape recorder recording one of them asks his next question asking where the tape recorder was recorded without hesitation Kim huan replies that Ares should have told him about this place by now it's the same place where he took down a hit man named Shin Jong gang reassuring the others the guy tells them that he went there to take out the boss and now it's all being told on the news As if Aries is the victim at this point the reporters realize that what Kim
hun means is that the Aries Guild's accusations are completely False only smirking at the reporter's question the guy asks if they think the same thing in response the man asks how Kim hun can prove the authenticity of the recording and he thinks it was easy to fake it in turn Kim hu settles for an interesting question that asks him about the authenticity of the recording then the Guy claims that he would be upset if the reporter didn't ask him a similar question he thought they would be satisfied if he just showed the tape but since
that wasn't enough Kim hu raises his phone up to show it to everyone at the conference turning to the people Kim hun asks the anxious reporters if they know what the thing in his hands is Kim hun says that it is the phone of the Assassin who was going to kill him he explains to the reporters that the Killer's phone has a lock on it but if the police get a hold of it Kim hun can confirm his word showing the phone he insinuates that this is what happened to that killer Kim hyung was a
rookie just out of the tower the guy then holds out the Killer's phone and explains that he could have just fought back so he fought to survive people keep recording what Kim hun says at the press conference on their phones the whole time unfortunately for shin Jong gang according to Kim hun the killer fell into the jaws of the mega alligator dungeon boss during their fight one reporter starts to get indignant and argue with Kim hun because the guy just said that he destroyed the killer himself and he doesn't deny it in any case you
can't relax when fighting with him the guy wanted to keep silent but Aries started it after that Kim hun sighed and left the building where the Conference was held this wasn't the First time the AR Guild had harassed him with a smile on his face the guy looks at his phone and knows that The Heirs think they can get away with anything at this time Ben wook reads the news that the aies Guild has staged an act and made false accusations against Kim Hyun he's very nervous because Kim hun provided a tape that turned the
whole thing upside down young Mong says that this is a great opportunity for journalists to get their hands on AR and They won't miss it it's much more interesting than their news all the while Ben wook continues to aggressively pound his fist on the table and get nervous while Jung M just silently watches him then he laughs at himself because he thought Kim hyan was just a simpleton who only had power from now on they must be vigilant after the incident shahyan asks Kim hyan how he thought to record the conversation during the battle as
if he knew what would happen As he did seoan was just as surprised when he watched the broadcast SEO Yun didn't know Kim hun was so thoughtful the satisfied guy listens to the enthusiastic responses of his comrades and informs them that it was a lie Kim Hon's comrades are shocked by this turn of events but the guy assures them that the lie was only about the phone at this time seoan and xiayan simultaneously opened their mouths in shock was everything that was said at The press conference a lie Kim hun takes out the phone again
and says that it's not the Killer's phone but the tape recorder is real he recorded the conversation because his comrades warned him about the danger from arri and he took the phone from shei haan's room which were lying on the table SE yoan gets nervous again because Kim hayan will be in trouble if the phone is taken for inspection everyone is bound to find out so Yun assures his friends that no One will find out turns out it's simple Aries will find him faster than the police will take the phone all the while SE Yuan
listens to Kim hun excitedly and anxiously waiting for further explanations the guy keeps assuring his friends that The Heirs Guild will try to make a deal with him Lee SEO yun's face changes dramatically and he is no longer so emotionally nervous suddenly Kim hun asks why shiyan and SE Kuan are laughing and SE Yun suspects it's because she's Angry and they think she's stupid eventually Kim hian suggests that his friends start eating instead of sitting around and simply worrying just then the guy starts eating and thinks about the fact that the heir's guild is considered
a large Guild the main headquarters is located in America and there are branches everywhere as he eats he thinks about what happens next he doesn't care if they slander or want to settle they have Something to lose but Kim h doesn't xiayan and Kim hyan return home in shihan's car Kim hun gets out of the car and tells his friend to go home but he decides to go for a walk but Shuan doesn't understand Kim Hun's sudden desire to go for a walk and asks him where he's going at this time the guy is about
to leave and waves to his friend so that he doesn't follow him shahyan sigh tiredly and sincerely hopes that Kim hun will be fine after a while Kim Yun turns into a dark alley on a dark Street he acts like like he knows he's going to meet someone immediately Kim Hy young turns to the people who have been following him they came here much faster than he expected he was wondering what would happen if he was left all alone and these guys took advantage of the moment and came here right away the ninjal likee men
dressed in black robes tell Kim hun that someone wants to see him and he should follow them Kim hun Laughs at the way the men are dressed as if they were assassins from the Middle Ages but the ninja men don't answer him then the guy turns to one of the men and asks if some big shot from Aries really wants to see him he gets the answer that he should go after them and then he will know everything he wants to know Kim hu makes a serious expression and tells the strange man that he doesn't
want to go anywhere with them the ninja only replies to Kim Hune that if he does they Will just take him and force him to go with them the disgruntled but smiling guy folds his hands in a lock and tells the strangers that he's become quite popular since the glacial crack continuing to smirk Kim hun calls The Strangers very cocky for saying such things to him immediately when Kim hun abruptly and suddenly starts to move the male stranger jerks in fear then the guy turns his back to the strangers and starts doing something as if
he was just Digging in the ground eventually Kim hun pulls two leaks out of the ground and points his finger at one of the men to come over to him the unknown Men start to get nervous and are already extremely angry at Kim Hun's words and behavior one of them rides R es into the air and assures Kim Hyun that he should not underestimate them he doesn't need to think that they are just like shin Jong gang when Kim hayan is assured that the strangers are as strong as he is he Immediately punches the unknown
man in the face with his fist the henchmen of the chief of the Hitman group are about to use their harassment and stopping skills to attack Kim hun they then continue the chain of their abilities and use the reinforcement skill the men surround Kim hun threatening the guy with their Sharp blades and knives one of them notices that the swords that are trying to reach Kim hu's body are not allowing them to pierce him they try to Figure out why the blows don't go through all the while Kim hayan is not nervous at all and
turns to his opponents to see if they have done everything they are about to do eventually all of Kim Hun's attackers end up unconscious on the ground one of them is held by Kim hun by the collar of his outer garment the unidentified man begins to beg him for mercy in response Kim hun boxs the pathetic man and agrees to let him live in return for his Mercy Kim hun demands that the stranger introduce him to the man who wanted to see him so badly the case begins in guangju gongo some men in black clothes
are standing at the entrance to an underground bunker they are discussing among themselves that they can't believe that their Guild spent all their money to build this bunker the second man replies to the first man that he shouldn't say that because in this bunker they can have fun Working and spending time his part partner agrees and reminds him that a celebrity will be brought here today which will be caught by the first team of the administrative Department they're going to bring in Kim hun who is often on TV and seems to be quite Fearless the
two men discuss how worthless and weak Kim hun is compared to their guys and how they are going to try out all the new products in the bunker today after this conversation a PA of dust appears Right in front of the men because someone abruptly lands right in front of the bunker entrance Kim hun appears in front of the entrance guards holding one of those who attacked him in the alley Kim hun lands squinting slightly at the man holding the man in his arms and asks if this is the right place the wounded and exhausted
man replies to Kim hyan that this is the right place for him the guards at the entrance to the bunker are horrified at the appearance of the guys And try to find out where the first team has gone they are equally shocked to see Kim hun and the wounded comrade in his arms is this man really the only Survivor left at this time Ben wook and his subordinates are inside the bunker when they hear a strange and violent noise they realize that this loud noise is coming from the elevator it's as if someone is coming
down in it suddenly there is a strong and bright explosion as the elevator doors open and someone Comes up here local workers and members of The heir's Guild look weily in the direction of the broken elevator the shroud of dust Falls away and Kim Hun's silhouette is revealed as he strides steadily toward the interior of the room as Kim Hyun exits the elevator elator he excitedly calls out to the people present and tells them that they are having a lot of fun he expresses his suspicions that the guild has a lot of money since they
are building such a Structure underground one of the men immediately draws his long sword and asks Kim hian who he is he smirks back at the man and is surprised that he is not recognized here because he is not recognized Kim hun calls himself the angel of Doom who came here to take their lives in the same underground bunker a girl with pink hair continues to be tortured they put her in a chair and hold her in Chains huun tries to get some information from the girl and Reminds her that the PID Guild has abandoned
her he folds his hands in a lock in front of him and assures the girl that if they continue she will die all the while huun demands that the girl tell them the secrets and vulnerabilities of the poed guild and they will give her anything she wants but she just keeps quiet after watching her Hong realizes that the girl is not going to get give out the information she wants and gets angry Hong then turns To his subordinates and orders them to start pulling the girl again since she wants to die so badly one of
them anxiously asks if they can really take the girl's life to which Hong aggressively replies that he doesn't care this girl doesn't want to say anything anyway so they can just break her one of the henchmen only responds affirmatively to his boss and stands there in a stuper doing nothing meanwhile Kim hun is dealing with his Opponents without much effort or or difficulty hulong is horrified at what's going on here he can't even say a word Hong's subordinates continue to attack Kim hun threatening to end him Kim hayun Dodges and is about to retaliate with
a devastating blow in the end the guy makes a sharp turn and swings his leg hitting his opponent with a single kick that sends him flying backwards Kim hian asks them why they're being so harsh since he came here at their invitation All the while hoong and the subordinates continue to stand in a stuper when the guy suggests they fight him hsung smirks to himself and realizes that he's sure that Kim Hyun is far from a rank in this underground bunker only B+ ranked hunters and A+ ranked assassins work AR's Guild specifically chose Hunters who
are close to s-rank and sent them to Kim hun they don't have anyone who can handle Kim hyan the guy himself handled Glacier crack even though it may seem Like the boss level was low a long time ago huk song had realized iiz that Kim hun really and truly was worthy of srank no he was even the best among such Hunters looking at the guy hoong realizes that he's in the middle of the ranking now so if he goes against Kim hun it will be something bad at this time Kim Hyun suddenly appears next to
huk xong and calls out to him suspecting that the man is deaf the man is suddenly distracted from his thoughts and sees Kim Hune in front of him he then tells Hong to decide whether he wants to be beaten up or just talk to him normally huk xong immediately gets aggressive when Kim hun shows his stupid arrogance but the man gets his wits about him in time and calms his aggression by agreeing to talk to Kim hun both men sit down at a small and Round Table Hong realizes that he needs to be more careful
he watches Kim hun closely and realizes that he needs to be careful Until he finds out how strong this guy is at this time Kim hun covers his eyes for a short period of time and pauses in their conversation after that Kim Hun's face changes dramatically and suggests that Huong talk to him about compensation huk seong didn't expect such a strange turn in their conversation and asks what kind of compensation they are talking about Kim hyung now realizes that Huong is really deaf he wants the Aries Guild to Compensate him for the damage they've done
to him he starts listing the reasons why Aries has to compensate him the first is that they tried to take his life with Shin Jong gang the second problem from AR's Guild for Kim hun was that they created a stir with the press all the while Kim hun can't stop smiling and asks if the arz guild really thought he would forgive them for all of this the guy makes his demands he wants 10 billion one and a few entry-level Dungeons on top of that hook xong gets aggressive and yells at Kim hun asking him if
he realizes how much he's demanding from the AR Guild but the guy continues to insist and is surprised by Hox 's reaction because it's not that much for them all the while Huong Wu can barely contain his aggression 10 billion is still nothing but the rookie Hunter can't take away their dungeons now Kim hyan Wu realizes that huon is just stalling and he'll add another 5 billion The man is stressed out and asks him to wait he turns to Kim hun again and shows his concern that things are so tense between them he also asks
why Kim hun declined the invitation to join the guild since he needs the money so badly does he really want to have power and the right to the dungeons to make it up to him huk seong smirks and says that it doesn't matter what else Kim hun wants if he joins The Guild he can have whatever he wants in Response Kim hyan looks surprised when he suggests that he should get benefits rather than being an enemy of a big Guild all hook seong replies is that all the members of the RS Guild are so pathetic
on top of that Kim hun resents that Huong is talking nonsense when he talks about compensation in addition to all the other things that Kim hyan is demanding he is also going to take back the girl who is being held captive all the while hung listens to kimun tensely But attentively about how they are all the same Aries thinks they're cool and they're always talking about themselves but what happens if their power doesn't work on him huk seong is constantly provoked by Kim Hun's words and calls him overconfident abruptly Kim Yun gets up from his
chair and demands that hsung stop stalling and answer him whether he accept the terms or wants to die after this meeting Kim hun returns to shihan's house and takes the bound girl from The Pido Guild with him at this point Shayan is about to welcome Kim hian home but he looks up and notices that he is not alone in front of him Kim hyan is carrying the girl he saved from ares's Trap and shei hyan is shocked that he brought someone with him there is another world in this universe where the ascended ones live and
are located there is a man with long hair and a ponytail wandering around the local ruins and destroyed buildings this man with long Hair approaches a tall tower on this world he takes a close look at the tower and realizes that it is the ninth floor Kim hun tells his friend that he received 11 billion one and four low rank dungeons from Hong as compensation but as if he hadn't heard about it Shi hayan looks at the girl Kim hiun brought with him and asks how he managed to get her Kim hon replies to his
friend that he took the girl as a hostage and wants to question her he also assures Shihan That he shouldn't worry because it's all his own business in response Shi hyan shrinks back and gets very upset that Kim hyan has some personal business with him in the end XI hayan tells the guy that he's leaving today all the bosses will recover so they should be cleaned up and Kim Hyun wishes him luck meanwhile the girl from the P Guild continues to lie unconscious and doesn't even move Kim hun takes this moment to look at the
tattoo on the girl's Shoulder and realizes that it reminds him of something when the guy carved a similar mask he told himself the real emptiness comes from denying himself now Kim Hune is trying to figure out if it's a coincidence that this tattoo is similar to The Mask he made all the while the guy is looking at the girl he took hostage and trying to open her window of information Kim hyan doesn't have access to the girl's skills but he doesn't notice anything unusual he also Realizes that he doesn't know the girl and it would
be better if he asks her when she wakes up suddenly Kim hun receives a notification that a new Ascender is coming up to the ninth floor he is given only 5 Seconds to automatically move to the place where the Ascender will be which alarms him after a moment Kim hun suddenly moves to the room where ab's assistant is sitting wondering why she called him to her so suddenly the assistant just makes a Serious expression on her face and addresses Kim Hyun in a calm tone suddenly AB gets nervous and shouts out that he's already approaching
Kim hyan doesn't understand what the assistant is saying to him at some point the girl calms down and tells Kim hun that the next ascendant is coming at the same moment Kim hun gets serious and tries to find out who he's talking about and how soon he's coming ab's assistant shows the guy a notice about when and how long Before the ascendant arrives but the numbers are obscured by question marks after the girl shows him the notice Kim Hyun immediately hits the assistant on the top of her head with his fist at this time Kim
Hune is frustrated at and Furious and repeats A's words that she can't say anything because everything is written on the notice the girl tries to justify herself and has already told Kim H that there's nothing she can do because his level is too low Kim hon Can't even see how long it will take for the ascendant to show up but AB called him just to warn him Kim hun is once again surprised and alarmed when he doesn't understand what he needs to be warned about AB tells him that this ascendant is stronger than any other
creature he has encountered before he comes he must prepare himself the girl also explains to Kim hun that he needs to awaken his magical abilities soon or he will be in danger once again Kim hun Clarifies with a smirk if this ascendant is really that dangerous is he really a high-ranking one but O's assistant denies it and explains that if such a one comes here magical powers alone won't be enough a real apocalypse will begin the girl also adds that without magic Kim hon won't be able to resist even a mid-ranked ascendant the guy asks
if he can find out where the ascendant will appear and if there will be another crack but AV can't answer because she Doesn't know AB then goes on to explain that the form the ascendant takes is determined by its abilities and accomplishments in the end Kim hyan sums it up the middle ranked ascendant is coming here but AV won't say anything to him and we just watch him struggle the guy then starts threatening AV with his fist and asks him again if there's anything he forgot to add the assistant is already covering her head with
her palms and panics and asks why Kim Hune Keeps venting his anger on her furious AV points her finger at Kim hun and asks if his parents taught him not to hit girls at this point Kim hun slows her down with his stuporous face and tells her that his parents died in a car accident when he was young in response AV immediately starts bowing repeatedly in front of Kim hun to apologize because she didn't know about this story Kim hun assures her that it's okay because it's not a big deal so he has Nothing to
regret the girl is stunned and looks at Kim hun realizing that despite her beliefs he's not a bad guy later at the guild headquarters Aon SEO Yun discovers Kim Hun's magical abilities and scolds him for almost breaking the magic circle in turn Kim Hyun looks tired and exhausted he wonders if it's possible that he's the kind of person who just doesn't have Mana SE Yun tiredly tells him that such people don't exist and she Has never seen such Hunters she has also never heard of people who can't unlock their Mana especially with the help of
a magician like her and the concentration of Mana show hyan comes over to the guys and notices their tiredness and asks why they are both so depressed he's surprised that after 4 days Kim hun hasn't managed to unlock his Mana to which he resents shei high on for coming here to mock him Shihan replies that that's not the only reason he's here the Guy brings Kim Huong a letter that came in his name name it's from the Korean Hunter Association or more specifically the Consulate of Guild formation seot Yun is surprised to see such a
letter and asks Kim hun when he had time to form his Guild Kim hun replies that as soon as he had a dungeon he decided to try to do something similar his Guild is called Guardian the guy then tensely turns to his friends and reminds them that the girl he brought hasn't woken up Yet that girl from P's Guild is still lying in bed and can't regain Consciousness in any way nothing is changing at this point Kim hion anxiously asks shayon if she might have brain death or something but he denies that it's just shock
Kim huan replies by covering his eyes and lowering his head in frustration all they have to do is wait for the girl to come to her senses then the guy starts to freak out because he's not sure if he'll get Mana just by Sitting in the magic circle all day long SE Yun gets tired and offers to turn to someone who can breathe Mana into Kim hun she hayan realizes what the girl is talking about it's about a man named nagaki yasumi all this time kimh Han overhears his friends talking and doesn't understand what kind
of Mana breath they are talking about inami the head of the Japanese Guild has the unique skill of inspiring Mana she pierces through the pathways of Mana That are blocking her Kim hayun then begins to research information about such a cool method that exists to unblock Mana interested in this the guy scrutinizes the pro profile of the head of nakagawa yasumi he realizes that he will have to fly to Japan to see her when Kim huan realizes he has to travel he says he's too lazy to do such a thing suddenly the guy turns around
and realizes that he has ruined Le so yun's magic circle with his hand at this time XI hayan is watching so Yan who is on the verge of snapping at Kim hyan Shian looks at his friend worriedly and realizes that he's about to get hit on the head Kim hun promises Lee So Eun that he'll pay for everything at the same time in front of the middle dungeon in the suganami district of Tokyo Japan there is some kind of battle involving the head of nakagawa isanami Guild head nakagawa yasumi nakagawa looks very tired and anxious
from the Battle now nakagawa yasumi is facing some monster that can't be seen just like that then the girl turns to her comrades and orders them to get down because they are being attacked again at that moment nakagawa yasumi subordinates ask the guild leader what's going on in a panic in an instant the girl bursts into the air and Dodges attacking the attacker using her techniques nakagawa yasumi then lands on the ground after her Attack and tries to catch her breath after the battle the determined girl tries to keep her control by calling some people
bad words and gets angry at them suddenly a high ranking ascendant appears in front of nakagawa yasumi who colors her with his huge sword in response nakagawa yasumi looks at the ascendant in horror and can't gather her thoughts she asks what he is the man with long hair replies to her that she was very lucky to have dodged His blade but he will surely answer for it turning to nakagawa yasumi he asks her what his name should be people call him various names from ascendant to Annihilator then the ascendant starts swinging his blade at nakagawa
and says that he is also called The Devil and the god of lightning he is going to take nakagawa yumi's life and tells her his real name his name is Jung Ma and he doesn't tell her the rest at the same moment a notification appears in front Of Kim hiun that the ascendant has reached the ninth floor through a passageway in Tokyo Japan immediately kimen turns to his friend Shaun and demands him to immediately prepare transportation to Japan after a while Kim hun is already riding in the car and reads the news that Japan is
in a mess from this ascendant at the same time Kim hun remembers what his assistant a said about using mana and wonders if he can do it without magic as this time shahyan Turns to the unpredictable Kim hyan and asks him why they suddenly went to Japan since he was too lazy to go there in response Kim hyan anxiously tells his friend that he has some business in Japan and will stop by nakagawa yasumi on the way XI hun suddenly asks him if he has a passport but Kim Hun's expression makes it clear that he
doesn't now Kim hun realizes that without a passport there will be difficulties and doesn't know what to do He really needs to get to that ascendant after an interval of time four serious men Gather in the meeting room of the hunter Japanese Association one of them asks nakagawa why she's still alive he heard that she died yesterday in a battle with Yung Mana to which nakagawa yasumi grudgingly replies to the man that she managed to resurrect herself using an artifact the men then discuss again whether or not Chan Mana is really that strong and nakagawa
yasumi confirms This fact the men present discuss amongst themselves that this is the end because the death of the s rank Hunter did not summon other Hunters to help one of them says that there are no willing helpers even if the three of them move to fight there is nothing they can do to help them fight Yung Mana none of the hunters who were sent to fight the ascendant could handle him there are many casualties among the civilians too and they can only watch suddenly an Image of Kim hun appears on their TV screen which
surprises those gathered at the talks looking at the image nakagawa yasumi immediately recognizes this guy on the TV screen because he is very popular all over the world at this time Kim hun already makes it to Japan and comes to do battle with the rising Yung Mana looking ahead Kim hun is watching Jang Mana carefully and expresses absolutely no emotion in front of the guy appears a tall man with long hair Who is holding a long sword in his hands this is the ascendant young Mana at this time Kim hun can't confirm the ascendant skill
because such a thing is impossible on them and wonders what Jung Mana is like but Jong Mana himself is not going to talk for long and silently pulls out his long sword to attack Kim hun when the ascendant attacks Kim hyan the guy disappears in an instant to dodge the oncoming blow at the same time Jung Mana Dodges Kim Hun's blows just as deafly And quickly the two men begin a fierce confrontation of magic power versus Kim Hun's physical strength at one point the guy starts smirking and tells young Mana to stop swinging his sword
and answer his questions at this point the ascendant looks a little tense and is about to answer Kim hun since he managed to dodge his sword he answers short and clear giving the guy only his name after that the man swings his sword again then Jung Mana starts to create a bright Magic circle around him that Shields him from Kim hun this magic circle starts to spread and gets wider so it almost hits Kim hun who successfully Dodges it once again the guy turns towards young mana and realizes the fact that this ascendant is very
fast and agile because of this Kim hun starts laughing quietly to himself that Yung Mana is not so fast that he can't Dodge all the while the guy is watching Yung mana's technique and realizes that there are dozens of Swings in one so if he hits him he'll be chopped to Pieces Kim hian then starts to approach Chan mana and realizes that a super close fight is the most advantageous for him and he won't be able to swing his sword the guy comes so close to the rising man that he manages to deliver a devastating
blow low to the man in turn Yung Mana tries to stay on his feet and move away again to organize a distance for himself Kim hun immediately rushes after the rising man And realizes that he must not let him increase the distance in the end he manages to injure yungman na who finds what is happening very interesting because of this the ascendant summons his lightning bolts to Shield himself from Kim hun who is rapidly approaching during the battle Jung man tries to find out who Kim hun is because on the previous floor and on the
floor before that no one has been able to stop him the people gathered at The negotiations in the association of Japan are watching Chan mana and Kim hun on TV with interest and attention in addition to them shei hun is watching in the same horror and is extremely surprised that the rift happened at 2:00 in the afternoon nakagawa yasumi tells them that they were waiting for reinforcements because everything changed so quickly they still don't understand how to measure chona's strength Xiayan remembers that as soon as they landed in Japan Kim hayan immediately disappeared from there
in his thoughts Shu hyan wonders many questions he wonders why Kim hu is standing at the rift and if he can know where the rift will appear at this time Jung Mana continues to attack Kim hun with his lightning bolts and the guy tries to run away the guy with a satisfied face and interest Dodges the ascendants lightning bolts that try to hit him all the while Kim hun seems to be enjoying himself and finds Yung mana's skills disgusting and boring Yung Mana himself looks back at the guy with a serious expression on his face
and is surprised that he calls his abilities skills the man then explains to Kim hun that he uses a combination of lightning Aura and demonic sword to strike Kim Hun he is also extremely indignant because none of what he uses comes from the power of the uncivilized system called Skills at this point Kim hyung realizes that he should Dodge right now thoughts of retreating to increase the distance creep into his head once again the guy approaches Yung Mana sharply and suddenly grabs his robe pulling him even tighter this causes the upand comer to start spitting
blood from the blows he received while Kim hun prepares for his next attack while young Mana is trying to regain Consciousness Kim Hune takes advantage of this moment and starts Swinging his fist at the same time Kim hun shouts out the name of his powerlord technique and lands a strong punch on the ascendant the guy then tries to assess the situation and see if he succeeded in his plan suddenly young Mana seems to rise from the undead and envelops himself in an aura of lightning he asks Kim hun to let him take back what he
said a magic circle appears from behind the ascendant and John Mana calls Kim Hun unusually outstanding forcing Yung Mana to use all the techniques he hasn't used since becoming an ascendant Kim hun should Dodge his punch at this point the guy realizes that the ascendant is a real psycho he needs to close the distance quickly and immediately now young Mana surrounds himself with an incredible magical Aura because of which he is nicknamed the god of lightning and uses the lightning sword Raiden Blade the gathered people at the talks Continue to watch the battle between Kim
hiun and the ascendant mesmerized like everyone else sha hyan watches the battle in horror and realizes that Yung Mana is a monster the objects that his sword touched dis appeared Without a Trace at this time Yung Mana tells Kim hayan that he has a Keen Eye he managed to grab him by his cloak while he was turning his body around Kim hun is then engulfed by lightning and Jung Mana realizes that the guy didn't fully Dodge The strike the guy holds on tightly to the ascendants cloak and feels the electricity flowing through his body thanks
to this Kim hu manages to unlock e-l Mana in his body the guy starts to feel unusual Sensations at this time young Mana looks at Kim he with a disgruntled face and is about to see how he can dodge the second time about to attack the ascendant raises his hand up again and creates a black and blue magic circle above him all the while Kim hun Is amazed at the power of the ascendant it's all too amazing for abilities that have been honed without the help of the skill system right now the guy is thinking
that this is the Chong ma who has been mentioned in countless martial art books and has risen to the top of them at this moment Jong Mana realizes that Kim Yan still still wants to confront him after seeing his Raiden blade and it's adorable abruptly Kim hun turns to the ascendant who thought he Would scare him young Mana thinks the guy is prideful because he can't beat him to which the guy replies to the man that he's right with the powers that are available to him now he can't defeat him but Jong Ma's lightning has
already pierced his mopath while Kim hyang was trapped in the tower there was a technique that eluded him back then he didn't know how Mana flowed to create a certain technique all Kim hian did back then was follow Chan Ma's path from the Many books he read blindly copying the moves now the guy is going to put away all his regrets and then Soares into the air and creates magical wings on his back Kim hun then smirks and says that for 10 seconds Yung Mana was his master in turn the ascendant begins to tense up
for the first time in the entire battle and watches Kim hun in a stuper as soon as Yung Mana notices that the guy seems to be Bur with magical energy he begins to accumulate his own in response all The while the ascendant continues to watch Kim hun in panic as he sees him discovering new powers Kim hun himself continues to concentrate his magical power in his body and shows it to Yung Mana the guy smirks and replies that since he has learned something from him he will reveal all the cards at once at this point
Kim hayun already knows how to proceed he needs to gather all the Mana in one spot and blow it up in one one hit after that Jong Mana immediately Accumulates his lightning power in his hands while he watches Kim hun in panic in the end Kim hayun finally turns to John mana and assures him that he's going to use his own skill then the guy concentrates with his whole body and Strikes at the ascendant skill from the martial art Divine Lord kick there is a strong and powerful explosion that brightly illuminates the entire area nearest
to the battle the drones that were flying in the battle area break and Immediately fall to the ground in the end Kim hun is left standing alone in the middle of the devastation in some kind of junkyard the rising Chan Mana is nowhere to be seen because he wins at one time somewhere in the outskirts of Beijing stands a huge and beautiful Imperial Palace in this Imperial Palace resides the head of the pedo Guild who is mesmerized by something she is watching on the huge screen in the girl's room Kim hun is Shown who has
dealt with Chung man in front of everyone all this time the girl is mesmerized by Kim hiun and is completely sure that this man is her teacher she constantly remembers the days when she was in the training Tower and was attacked by monsters the monsters took this girl by surprise and she realized that she couldn't take it all anymore that day this girl falls to the ground and hugs her knees to hide from everything and she is shaking with Fear she thinks she's going to die suddenly an unknown man appears who hides his face under
a mask this man deals with all monsters he was the first one who taught the girl to fight and the first one she served as the one above her the head of the poid guild calls this man her teacher who started it all she then turns to the guy and asks him what areas are left to capture to which he replies that it is only the dungeons of the weon guild continuing to tell his Chapter that if they take over this dungeon then all the zones will belong to the Imperial Guild they will settle this
matter in a month this time the lady will go along with them causing her minions to be surprised by such a decision long ago she had promised her teacher that when he went out into the world she would prepare a place for him that would suit him and she was going to keep her promise thinking about all this the girl blushes with embarrassment when She remembers her master she really wants to meet him when Kim hun and shiun appear in public they are immediately greeted by reporters who ask the experienced Hunter about his magical abilities
and Mana people try to shout out their questions as much as they can they wonder if Kim Hyun knew that a similar Rift would appear in Japan he gets annoyed and asks people to shut up Shayan mentally supports the people as he wants to know the answers to such Questions Kim hian Wu then points his finger at Shuan and assures the people that he will answer all the questions because he was there with him shiyan himself notices the journalists in front of him who are eager to ask him about everything about the experienced Hunter while
the journalists are distracted by him Kim hun rushes forward and tries to run away as far as possible possible after all this Kim hun finally returns home and takes off his shoes he is Horrified at how many curious people there are at this time he gets annoyed hoping that sheih hyan will take care of everything safely unexpectedly Kim hun is met by the same girl from the P Guild who has come to her senses he takes advantage of the moment to sit down at the table and silently watches the girl who has successfully regained Consciousness
in return the girl bows to Kim Hyun because she wants to thank him for saving her so bravely he already Knows that this girl from the pedo Guild is named Hong Ling he saved her from the criminals of the AR's Guild it is known that hongling is an Envoy of the pido guild and was kidnapped by Aries after appropriating the dungeon she was protecting and so she was tortured Kim hyan isn't really interested in all this information the guy asks hongling what the tattoo on her shoulder is in response the girl tells him that it's
the tattoo of P's anoy The Guild leader Tells her that it means that they are under the sky getting annoyed again Kim hun tries to find out what it means hongling explains that it's what the head told her the head of the PO Guild told hongling that nothing in the world is above you the only one that exists is the sky everything else must remain below unable to listen to such stories anymore Kim hun slams his fist on the table stopping hongling the girl is startled and sharply stops talking not Understanding the reason for Kim
hu's anger then she she rises from the table and asks if she made a mistake but Kim hun assures her that it's not about her in the end the guy tilts his head anxiously and is angry at himself because he made a mistake in the past all the while Kim hun is trying to figure out what's going on why the nonsense he was saying at that time inside the tower is now coming off Hong Ling's Lips he once thought he could leave the tower if he reached Enlightenment in martial arts back then he still had
Eighth Grade Syndrome at that time Kim hian really believed and followed the things described in comic books and Anime now the guy is trying to figure out who is spreading his dark history through the meaning of body tattoos suddenly Kim hyan remembers the very student he had caught in the training Tower back then he was training him at The same moment he realizes that the man he accidentally rescued has become a member of the P Guild in the end Kim hun turns to hongling and asks her to tell his head of the guild something very
important with an annoyed look on his face he asks her to tell his head to never look for kimun a few days after hon Ling's departure to China the program recognize the hunter with Lee he Yun Begins the host introduces everyone's famous guest Kim hayun who is Now the center of everyone's attention like many others liso yanu hun and SEO Kuan are also watching this program and did not expect to see their friend there at all Kim Hun's friends are genuinely amazed at why he decided to appear on the program in response to his friends
suspicions Shuan replies that Kim hun has something to say but C Yun notices his strange behavior and asks what's wrong at this time Kim hon turns to the host and tells her that he came here to Promote something the guy then turns to the audience and says that he has created a new Guild he's looking for members so if anyone wants to join they can put their name in Kim hyun's friends and comrades continue to be shocked by what he says on TV after the program shiyan asks Kim hun if it was a good idea
to advertise The Guild on TV but he didn't realize there would be so many requests right now the guys are standing in front of a huge number of boxes with Requests for the guild shiyan isn't going to help him but Kim hun is the only person who asked the guild heads to help him sort out the requests of the members and let them use their dungeons at one point seoan asks Kim hun why he wants to start his own Guild because it would be very tedious to keep track of So Many Factors but the guy's
mind is pretty simple the idea behind the guild was to make a little money he already makes a lot of money clearing dungeons By himself now Kim Hyun has his own dungon which will bring in even more income all the while xiayan is amazed that he's doing everything for money even though he's earned enough C Yun refers to his difficult childhood which he makes up for then one of the men in armor Kim hun refuses to accept him as a member of his Guild the man is extremely resentful the hunter justifies himself by claiming that
that he has the most experience of any c ranked Hunter and Demands to read his resume carefully in response Kim hun is indignant because he read his resume carefully and didn't like it very much many people line up to get into the guardian Guild office where the sounds of indignant rejection can be heard they recognize this Hunter who is famous for clearing C rank Dungeons and he was rejected what does one have to do to join the guardian Guild after that Kim hyung examines the man's profile it doesn't matter that his ability is d Rank
he can't take it because of his selfish character at first the guy was unhappy with what AB slipped him as skills but now he comes back to her and she congratulates him on his victory over Chan ma this time AV invited Kim hon here to pump up his skills but he is resentful because he was expecting to raise his rank to get information in return she wants to offer Kim hu an option regarding access to information in addition the performance Of the notifications has been improved once again hun starts freaking out like it's an identity
test he asks what he should do with this upgrade even though he didn't expect such an upgrade himself he was able to conduct another interesting interview in the cast of contestants thanks to this skill a girl with pink hair walks into Kim Hun's office he uses the access to information skill on her and learns that she is an opportunistic person after scrutinizing Her profile the guy doesn't even know what her character description means after that he Squints at someone else in front of Kim hyung are two different men who are excitedly waiting for their turn
in these two guys Kim hyung discovers qualities like a sacrificial personality and a personality based on friendship that's what he was looking for the guy then points his fingers at each of the members in turn and tells them that they have been accepted into the guardian Guild after the interview sha hyan picks up Kim hyan and asks why the interview went so quickly he accepted guys who won't carry money behind their backs but she hyan doesn't quite understand whether he chose these people after checking their abilities or not but he doesn't care because he's going
to do the fighting himself in response to this Kim hun suggests that Shihan think about the fact that there were no s-ranked Hunters among so many Applicants but again Shihan assures his friend that S rank is rare there are only 5,000 such hunters in the world Kim hyong asks what rank shiyan is in shiyan replies that he and C Yun and SEO kuang are in the top 200 in that case everyone will recognize you and everyone will want to take you in all the while Kim hun is listening to his friends stories intently and thinking
about some guys and whether they were in that spot in the top 200 rankings the last time Kim Hun saw the list of s ranked Hunters by generation there were a lot of names that have disappeared shei hion explains to him that these people died to this Kim Hyun is grudgingly surprised that the strong ass rankers died in such numbers they died while holding back an st plus grade artifact there is a limit to which a hunter can pump his skills and rank to forcibly reduce the Gap you have to seize an st+ artifact from
the depths of the labyrinth from all of this Kim hyan Wu concludes that the maze is a veritable graveyard for any s-ranked hunters in response Shuan assures the guy that there are Hunters who obtained such an artifact outside of the maze they simply take it from other people after that these people become Hunter killers and are subsequently expelled from all guilds and organizations those guys who were sent to Kim hon from the AR's Guild were these Hunter Killers who were Expelled from all guilds and organizations after learning these details he realizes that the AR's Guild
used all kinds of dirty tricks to kill him after talking to Shian Kim hyan heads to one of the initial dungeons taken from the AR's Guild the visible swamp as he enters the dungeon Kim Hyun stands in the bright after sun and ask someone if the dungeon belongs to him now getting out the guy turns to Shi hun and tells him to follow along until he Beats the recovering boss and gets back to him if this kind of trickery is really going to make Kim hayan money he wants to start milking the boss as soon
as possible Kim hun opens the door and Peaks into a security booth where two guys he already knows are sitting and drinking tea these young men call out loudly to Kim Hune but he assures them not to shout his name left and right for no reason reason Kim hyen then turns to these guys who he has already beaten With his slipper the guy mockingly laughs at them in response they are horrified and try to stop Kim hun and prove to him that the last time was enough eventually Kim hun explains to them that he is
going to enter the dungeon since it belongs to him now one of the young guards starts to contradict him because the transfer is not finished yet but Kim hun doesn't care and this guy understands it perfectly well after this conversation the experienced Hunter Walks around the dungeon and realizes that he hasn't been here for a long time suddenly a man unknown to him appears in front of Kim Hune who looks at him attentively and smiles this unfamiliar man greets Kim hun here with a snide smile and pretends to be happy to meet him looking at
the stranger Kim hun immediately becomes aggressive and asks who this man is and if he was sent from the Aries Guild he assures Kim hun that he was sent from The Guild but he is not In League with them and asks if Kim hun know know about the pandemonium group of killer Hunters those who know the name and history of pandemonium can only shake with fear it's a group of mercenaries who were former Hunters ranked in the top 100s rank these are the same people who carry out their orders with 100% guarantee if they are
paid generously and recognized as legendary figures in the world of hunters the most basic in their ranks Are shooter Jack bloodwind auyo Master Aon and Surround Ana all of them are the best of the best assassins of the hunter world everyone knows full well that if you are a target for these veterans they will gladly make sure you don't survive with a smile on her face Kim hun asks one of the pandemonium if being at 52nd rank means having outstanding Mage abilities surrounding Ana replies that she hears him say things worthy of ridicule she is
surprised that Kim hun Doesn't know her even though she is a hunter the concerned guy replies that that's why he's asking because he doesn't know her Anya is extremely surprised by this answer the girl brags to Kim hun and says that she is the debuff queen who killed the first 50 Hunters after that Anja uses Mana binding on the guy and restrains Kim Hun's body in a magic trap at this time he realizes that this girl is also able to draw magic circles Ana claims that he Doesn't realize the situation he's in abruptly Kim Hyun
changes his tone and calmly tells Ana that he is doing just that to understand whether he should destroy them or not and they can't stand it suddenly Ana's surroundings abruptly dissolve into horror and is so confused that she can't even answer anything she gives her comrades a sharp and quick order to destroy Kim hun they must make sure that this guy never opens his mouth Again at this time in SE and China the case is taking place in the underground city of the wean Guild the head of the guild pido is fighting the Asura demon
Lee dong Chong the girl had high expectations since there are told that this is the key location of the Wii Yen Guild but she is extremely disappointed in response Lee dong Chong calls the girl very arrogant he realizes that he can't stand up to her she tells Lee dong Chong that her backup is on its way and She is sure that the man can't handle them alone Lee dong Chong is provoked by the girl's words and immediately strikes at her but she successfully and gracefully Dodges with horror and panic in his eyes the man realizes
that the girl has successfully dodged his blow she then says that a man like Lee dong Chong is not worthy of her using special techniques but she has to do it to see her teacher at this moment the girl Aggressively puts her miniature fist forward and is about to use the skill greatest power of the overlord in a single move she delivers a devastating blow to Lee dong Chong causing the man to fly backwards after the battle is over the head of the PO gild deals with his opponent and hums a song about a good
and wonderful day at this moment a messenger from hongling comes to the lady and tells her that her teacher told her not to even think about Looking for him the girl is very jealous and resentful that hongling met her master before she did but realizes that her teacher is also waiting for her she thinks that by saying don't look for me Kim hun meant that she shouldn't look for him until she fulfills her vows at this time Miss sooa is standing in the middle of the burning dungeon and is going to prepare a place for
the teacher she will do her best as fast as she can at this time Kim hiun returns to the Guanin district to the Iran Guild there he is greeted by a shocked Lee SE Yun also the guy brings along a frightened surrounding Ana who will help Lee so Yun fix her damaged magic circle immediately Kim hun turns to surround Anna and asks her if she can do it the girl dutifully and obediently agrees with him in return she asks if Kim hun will let her go if she does what she is told but his decision
depends on how she does her job SEO Yun herself recognizes this girl as Surround Ana who is on the 52nd Place of the s- ranking she was very famous as a hunter Mage in turn seoan didn't think that Ana had stooped to destroying Hunters Kim hun says that AR sent people to him again and he brought Ana here to which liso Yun is more and more surprised with every word she realizes that Aries sent pandemonium to Kim hyan and the guy single-handedly destroyed them she realizes that Aries had sent pandemonium to Kim hun and that
the guy Had taken them down by himself Kim Hyun replies that his characteristics are really strange that's just what the information screen shows him because of this Kim hun plans to ask AB about it but she probably won't answer because he still doesn't have enough rights to do so Kim hian assures SE yaan that he doesn't have to worry about Ana and that she can be intimidated to do a good job she'll do anything to save her life Kim hun learns all this information that the Most important thing for Anja is to survive using his
new skill of accessing information in the end he gives Lee Co Eun the S Plus rank staff and S Plus rank robe that belonged to environment Anna before he also tells his friend that he has to go somewhere and she has to keep an eye on Ana he received a gift that needs to be repaid Kim hun goes to the nearest store and comes out with a full but very small bag soon the guy approach is a tall and Beautiful building he is going to give out a lot of interesting gifts to someone eventually Kim
hun enters the AR's Guild building where he is greeted by a surprised and shocked girl dispatcher at the entrance Kim hun appears at the glass doors holding a small bag in his hands the appearance of this guy in The heir's Guild building causes panic and Chaos the guards demand him to leave immediately because he is not a member of the heir's guild at this Time Kim hun starts rumaging through his bag trying to get something out of it he asks the workers if the head of huk seong is here finally the guy pulls out a
long white stick with the words stick of Justice on it after the stick he pulls out a toy hammer and shows it to everyone he shouldn't be told that there are people who will complain about him because of it after that Kim hun starts going in order and pummeling everyone who gets in his way with the toy hammer Some of the he's Guild members are stunned as they are about to be beaten with a toy hammer it's ridiculous Kim hian on the other hand mocks them all all and realizes that they are doing this because
they are about to retire they shouldn't be blocked the people of the AR's Guild are so scared that they're not going to resist anymore and give in to this crazy guy suddenly Hong receives a call from one of the workers who tells him that Kim hun has come here And is beating everyone with his toy hammer after the call huk seong is shocked Kim hung's insanity is out of line it's absurd to attack a guild with a toy hammer he's trying to figure out what to do next if this goes out into the world aa's
Guild won't clear his name soon and the head office will question him while huk seong is thinking about what to do with Kim hun the guy gets to him and breaks down the door to his office when this happens Hook xong Is distracted from his thoughts and stares at the broken door to his office Kim hun holds a toy hammer on his shoulders and asks the guild leader how he's doing and how he's doing trying to keep his self-control Huong doesn't even have time to respond to the guy's words before he gets hit in the
face with the toy hammer as the guild leader flies off to a closet in his office Kim hon reminds him of a recent conversation he had on The topic of property compensation Kim hun is now extremely disappointed that he and huk xong have just reached an amicable settlement and he sends some men and assassins to him again because of this Huong immediately realizes what this is all about now it's clear that even pandemonium is no match for the experienced Hunter Kim Hune after that the guild leader looks at the guy and asks him if he
wants something as compensation Kim hyung is happy that Huk xong is willing to cooperate with him he should get ready to pay the guy about 20 billion W the shocked Guild leader realizes that this is crazy but replies to Kim Hyun that he'll be sure to prepare the money in response Kim hun is about to add more and swings a toy hammer at the guy but ends up putting it on huong's head Kim hon doesn't care how many people Huong sends after him but every time he does it he should think about how much he'll
pay for it finally He tells the guild leader to call an ambulance or he won't wait for his Guild mates to die Kim hun leaves the office leaving Hong lying on the floor absorbed in his resentment Hong can't hold back his rage anymore and hits the floor with his fist in a hateful manner he promises himself that he will destroy Kim Hun he realizes that even if pandemonium couldn't handle Kim Hun he has to think of a completely different League to deal with him and finds a solution That solution is to go to China and
bring some man here that person is a fifth ranked s ranked Dragon Emperor in the World list on the eighth floor some monster girl is massacring another Hunter who lost to her she calls him the last Defender this girl with long white hair and two horns says that she is going to take over the last city as promised at this time the Hunter tries to get to his feet and shouts to the monster that it's not over yet and he is Still able to fight on in response the girl monster only laughs quietly at the
the words of this pathetic and miserable man she climbs down from her pet scolopendra about to take one and only one step towards the hunter then the girl starts counting down her steps approaching the terrified man who tries to stop her the creature with horns and small feet continues to approach the hunter who in horror is already starting to scream when the girl comes three Steps closer to the hunter his silhouette and image seemed to dissolve in the air after that she makes one more fourth step and everything around is absorbed by her magic power
and dissolves into the air the last fifth step is the final one the girl seems to erase everything in front of her from the face of the Earth the creature with horns sincerely enjoys what she does to the space around her eventually the effect of her powers ends and there is Not a single person or creature around she realizes it's over in five steps if it continues like this it will be called annihilation in five steps not 10 just then the creature summon many different monsters to climb up the tower and have fun on the
next floor in turn Kim hun reads some interesting and amusing news about how he fell into the AR Guild building and smashed everyone with his toy hammer a disgruntled shei hayan asks the guy if he knows that 47 ambulances Have arrived at the Aries building he just read it on the news in fact shu hayan is worried and tells Kim hayan that if the Aries Guild presses charges he will be taken into custody immediately he's not happy that sheih hyan is stuttering about about it because the Aries were the first to threaten his life and
he was just engaging in legitimate self-defense xiyan also says that he beat them all with a toy hammer why would Ares act so Seriously sheih hyan is interested in the issue of the victims he continues to assure his friend that everything will be fine and nothing will happen suddenly a shocking notification arrives on his phone all the while Shu h on is trying to figure out why the guy is reacting so strangely but it's lecture time and it would be a shame to cut his paycheck for being late until now shu hyan is still trying
to figure out what the lectures are about he thought Kim hun was too Lazy to give a lecture for beginners requested by Japan so he tells his friend that he's being paid 50 million one to give lectures if properly motivated he will find the will to do anything once again Kim hun receives another notification that a new ascendant has started to come through the ninth floor this notification comes to the guy right during the lecture so he is slightly distracted and the students notice it right away after Receiving the notification Kim hun tenses up a
bit but tries to smile so that he doesn't let on that something has happened now the guy is going to show the students how to catch the boss with their bare hands they shouldn't lag behind too much and need to follow him Kim hu then moves towards the boss in this dungeon while thinking seriously about something abruptly the guy moves to AV and asks why the new ascendant showed up so soon He hasn't raised the level of access to information and is already given a task ab's assistant awkwardly waves her hands and agrees that the
information possession has not been raised but there has been a slight relaxation Kim Hune again asks if ab's words are true to which she smiles and assures him that she is going to tell him the information about the ascendant she tells Kim hun that this time the new ascendant is not alone and is coming Here with many companions Kim heon reminds AV of the rift monster he saw at the beginning of arir mountaineer but a replies that it's something else a also claims that such ascenders summon Rift Monsters the system creates them to support the
low-level ones and help destroy the world it's hard to call such monsters that appear with these ascenders real companions in addition AV tells a surprised Kim hun that the new ascendant is a mid-level Ascendant and Is stronger than the previous Yung Mana in the last crack with all her looks the assistant shows and states that the new ascendant is indeed stronger than the Lightning God young Mana the guy happily accepts such news and asks if he can increase his skill level if he figures it out but AV replies Ambiguously after talking to his assistant Kim
hun returns to the Aaron Guild to see his friend and head of the Guild Lee so Yun when they meet SEO yon resents Kim Yun for opening the doors to the room with his foot again apparently he's going to break it too just then the girl awkwardly turns to the guy and asks what he came here for Kim hun came to check on the diligence of the surrounding Ana stuttering Ana tells Kim hun that she's almost finished fixing the magic circle and that it will be better than before and will last much longer in response
Kim hun is surprised At how quickly and efficiently environment Ana has done her work and suggests that she do something else even before that Kim hun has learned that Ana's special skill is teleportation he asks her to draw a magic teleportation Circle for him right now Lee SE Yun is surprised that Annie's special skill is teleportation so he asks her again after hearing this confirmed SE Yan is even more surprised and asks Annie why she didn't run away with such a special and Interesting skill in response to the girl Ana explains that she can't activate
the skill with her own mana and needs the help of a magic circle then the girl continues to make excuses and explains that she didn't intend to run away Kim hun at this time gets a notification that the ascendant is in Germany Lis o Yun turns to the guy again and asks him where he wants to go by teleportation Kim hyan is going to Germany in liic in central Germany the New upand comer has already shown up soldiers are surrounding her to confront her the head of the German Guild shoe Weiser gathers many soldiers and
orders the ascendant to surrender only then they will spare her in response the girl only laughs at Shoe iser's words of surrender people's words sound very self-confident to her after that shizer gathers a whole Army including drone-like equipment he tries to scare the monster with his numbers in the German Hunter Association an elderly man watches shuer trying to prove to the ascendant that she can't defeat all s-rank Hunters the elderly man tensely and nervously watches what is now happening in the center of Germany at this moment the creature with horns begins to approach shizer and
already realizes that this man is trying to overwhelm her with numbers once again the girl smirks and is happy that the entire Army is fighting against her Shoulder-to-shoulder with her comrades she tells the army that she too will fight with her fellow monsters and will not blame shuis for the consequences the German soldiers and Hunters begin to open their mouths in fear and horror looking at the army of the new ascendant now the girl would like to introduce herself she is the master of everything they fear in the dark the leader of the night parade
of a 100 demons is a mystical chaos God one Of the night parade leader fellow scolopendra like creatures begins to enter the battle at her command this huge and Incredibly terrifying creature begins to destroy everything around and underneath it at this time Kim Hyun nervously glances nervously at his phone and realizes that the flight from Soul to Germany is at least 11 hours long nervously turning to Anna he asks how long it will take to complete the magic circle and she replies that she has 5 Hours left toay paint at this moment Lee SEO Yun
receives a sharp notification on her phone which the girl opens and reads carefully she then shouts to Kim Hyun that a new Rift is appearing in Germany right now Kim hun drops his head tiredly and frustratedly and replies that he already knows about the new rift at the same time Lee SEO Yun tells the guy that he has been given and sent a support request right on the news but Kim hyan is already looking at The very news the girl is talking about on his phone he's worried that all the headlines on the news are
really weird once again liso Eun anxiously turns to Kim hun and asks him if he can stop the rift this time too she looks at her friend awkwardly but anxiously and wonders if he has always had a desire to help everyone around him in the newsfeed Kim hun sees a strange picture of the boss of the emerging Rift making a strange proposal the new up-and-comer Flaunts herself in front of the cameras and invites all the hunters to argue with her in view of this she explains the rules which are quite simple and says that she
will be in this city within 24 hours the creature with horns claims that if anyone can defeat her in that time she will calmly Retreat and stop her march to this land it also assures that it doesn't matter how many people attack it but if no one can stop it it will continue to destroy the Cities at this time an elderly man Christian bergel from the German association's branch is tiredly grasping his head and trying to understand what is going on his subordinate reports to him that that they have requested an evacuation and the number
of victims is already over 20,000 the damage will only increase he continues to report that all of Germany's best hunters have already been wiped out and they have been unable to contact anyone Christian is very Indignant at this Behavior suddenly the man starts to get a call from someone and he apologizes to Christian burgle who asks him to pick up the phone on the orders of his supervisor the guy answers the phone that he is very busy at the moment but he is assured that it is a very urgent matter after that he happily turns
to Christian burgle and informs him that they are being assisted by an experienced hunter from Korea because of This Christian bergel is genuinely happy that Kim hyan who stood alone against the rift in Japan is coming to them at some point a magic circle and a magical bright beam of energy appears on the roof of one of the buildings right in the center of Germany it's the same teleporter that surrounding Ana organized for Kim hun to arrive in Germany as soon as possible the guy finds himself on the roof of a building watching the monsters
raging there he Thinks that the teleporter is very convenient since he can get here at once one of the new ascendants companions notices Kim hun on the roof of the building who has already appeared here Kim hun immediately attacks the monster with both feet and aggressively tells him to stop squeaking not having time to appear here the guy immediately engages in a fight and thinks these monsters are just ordinary weaklings then Kim Hune climbs on a huge and long scolopendra Going to get close to it on its own body eventually the guy gets to the
monster's head and starts attacking it with his fists saying that they called him here eventually Kim hun deals with all the monsters working his way upward he grabs a skolopendra by the tooth and asks where his mistress is in a live broadcast around the world the new ascendant is shown sitting on a tank waiting for Kim hun Kim Hyun himself appears in the frame and moves Decisively towards the sitting girl with horns at this time she sits on the tank and asks Kim hun if he is her first opponent Kim hyung smirks at the creature
and asks what her dialect is since she's so young has her mouth only gotten old in the meantime the girl immediately changes her face and replies to Kim hun that he talks too much without stopping the guy points out to the girl that she could have been quieter but instead she turned the city Into ruins she should be held accountable just then the new up-and-comer starts to rock and asks Kim if he is brave or still dumb but the guy continues to provoke the girl again and tells her that it's none of her business if
he's dumb or Brave out of anger the ascendant clenches her fists and gets up from the tank she usually takes her time with her first opponent but Kim hun has crossed all lines soon she gets closer to the guy and offers to see if he's as Good as he expresses himself to be after that the girl tells how many steps her previous opponents have endured now she wants to see how many steps Kim hun can handle starting her performance the ascendant lands on the ground and begins to step towards Kim hun counting her steps at
this time Kim hun looks around and tries to figure out what the ascendant is doing something strange is going on with the energy in the neighborhood he also tries to assess the Situation and realizes that it is Mana energy that is expanding and destroying the area and affecting him as well but Kim hun quickly thinks and realizes that there is a problem and he has to stop it in turn the girl continues to make and counter steps and Kim H counters with his strongest attack to do this the guy begins to concentrate all his magical
and physical power in his body by spreading his magical wings all the while the new up-and-comer continues to Smile and make his slow but destructive moves unfortunately Kim hun realizes that he can't control his Mana because the god of chaos is not only pushing it but expanding it at this moment he realizes that at this rate his body will be Torn to Pieces but that doesn't mean he can't do what he wants Kim hun then abruptly rushes towards the girl who expresses her admiration that he is better than the strongest man from the previous floor
as the new ascendant Takes her ninth step Kim hun attacks her with the Divine strike of the lord of the greatest destroying feet of the overlord at the end of the attack Kim hun lowers her gaze down and starts to get nervous because it's like the girl didn't take any damage at all all the while the ascendant continues to smile with a grin and congratulate Kim hun for almost succeeding in stopping her nine steps she is really completely confident that Kim hun will not be able to stop Her last final 10th step to make sure
the girl takes her final 10th step and the most powerful explosion in recent memory occurs Kim hu covers his face with his hands and feels all the Mana rushing out his body is being torn apart all this time the horned up girl has been watching the guy and thinks it's incredible that he's still standing up to her she managed to use all 10 steps of Destruction and Kim hun managed to survive and even continues to stand on His feet looking at this the girl starts clapping her hands enthusiastically and Marvels at Kim hune's incredible skilled
Hunter she then points her finger at the guy and explains that because he survived this place was not destroyed unlike the previous one at this point Kim hun realizes that the situation is taking a terrible turn AV had warned him that this girl was much stronger than Jang ma looking at her opponent the girl asks Kim hun what he is going to do next Even though he stopped her attack he won't be able to fight any further because of this she suggests to Kim hun who can barely stand on his feet to beg for mercy
or to keep his honor and fight to the death in response to this the guy raises his head sharply and addresses the girl that she had forgotten about another option as if finally coming to his senses Kim hun assures the girl that he will destroy her right now she laughs out loud and can't believe that such a Thing is even possible Rising continues to say that Kim hu is very different from the previous fools in that case she too will keep her courtesy the girl then raises her hand up and tells him that she's going
to go all out going to use all her Mana as a chaos God for a moment Kim hun tenses up when he notices that the girl is going to use a completely different attack it's become many times more powerful but even so he's going to hold on as long as possible and won't Give up even though the girls attack is very painful suddenly Kim hun notices that he has stopped the infinite Mana expansion and his stamina level has increased originally his resilience level was s-rank thanks to that he was able to survive against this terrifying
damage he will definitely withstand the attack but something happens at that moment Kim Hy young realizes he needs to calm down in the tower he's mastered thousands of comic book Styles it's only Fiction but it's become his training one of the techniques that Kim hyan has passed on to him is the crusher a technique used by Aur to stop the demon god in the myths Kim Hun's body begins to fill with thick and red magical energy as if spreading invisible Wings the guy then begins to transform his magical power into something powerful and terrifying watching
him the new ascendant starts to panic a little and tries to understand what Kim hun is Trying to do now the girl sees Kim Hune creating four pumped up arms and Magic Stones flying in the air behind his back at this point she realizes that the guy looks very dangerous so she should hurry up and finish everything quickly then the girl starts to take the first step and count it down as suddenly one of Kim Hun's hands grabs her leg at that moment the chaos God looks at her feet and realizes that those hands were
just behind her opponent's back while the Girl is distracted by her thoughts about Kim Hun's hands the guy gradually approaches her at one point the ascendant abruptly breaks free from Kim Hun's hands and is about to continue her ritual of Destruction to do this the girl begins to step in the other direction and count steps but even there she is waited for by the magical hands of her opponent because of this she starts calling Kim hun names and shouting outrage at him for daring to Touch her feet but despite this the ascendant realizes that she
has eight more steps to go after all annihilation in 10 steps is a gaining skill right now she's thinking about how One Missed step won't weaken the skill and that's completely stupid she just needs to accumulate strength once more for her part Kim hian assures The Confident girl that what she's plotting won't happen when the new upand comer begins to make her next move Kim hun attacks her with Magic stones but the girl isn't about to let him stop her in such a strange way the power of her destruction does not increase in 10 steps
this makes the god of chaos become very aggressive and asks Kim hyan with rage in her eyes how dare he slow her down like that at one point she points her finger at the guy who keeps moving towards her but doesn't fully realize what else she's going to do with a mad face the ascendant continues to move towards Kim Hun and is about to attack him again this time she aims her magical beam of Destruction at Kim hun in 10 steps but the guy is determined to resist because of this the girl starts yelling frantically
that she's focusing all her powers on Kim hiun who can't resist her abilities when the upwardly mobile girl stutters about the fifth step Kim hun is about to take he comes as close as possible to her and steps on her foot without much effort the hunter walks Right up to the girl and looks at her with serious eyes the upwardly mobile girl doesn't expect to see him so close Kim hyan smirks at the girl and assures her that it doesn't hurt now and that it was much more painful before at this point the new upand
Comer's face changes dramatically to express her sudden horror and fear Kim hun then assumes a fighting pose and assures the girl that it is his turn to show his abilities using his magic hands he creates a magic Circle in front of him that concentrates incredible power beautiful and huge flowers and Open workor Designs appear around the portal-like magic circle following this Kim hun accumulates an impossible amount of magic power and is about to use the zeroing fist fighting style the newly created attack the guy directs at the new ascendant who instantly absorbs it the girl
screams and squirms in horror the powerful beam of magical energy of the zeroing fist Hits right into the girl monster leader of the Night Demon parade in the end Kim hun successfully stops the chaos God and then immediately invites AV to his office to congratulate him on his achievement with a confused look on his face the boy looks at his assistant who thanks him for his contribution to the destruction of the mystical chaos God the girl then explains to Kim Hune that as a result of this battle his information skill is raised from low to
Medium low a has now invited him to warn him about what kind of information Kim hun will be receiving due to his upgrade the boy is happy to see that this is the first time AB has invited him over right after the battle but she just wanted to warn him now Kim hun is happy that his assistant did this to him the sooner he finds out the better after that the guy starts asking questions the first question is that the room where ab's assistant is Sitting has gotten so much bigger the girl explains to Kim
Hy young that every time a Defender defeats an upand Comer and increases his authority the room changes too at this point AV holds out the remote to him and tells him that this is one of the things that changed along with how he increased his Rank and Status information then the assistant tells Kim hun that if he presses a button and visualizes the interior the place will turn into what he Imagined the guy imagines one of the rooms in the dungeon of the training Tower then presses the button and the interior changes at this time
ab's assistant looks around and realizes that the interior now looks like the first floor of the training Tower next to this room is a normal room in shihan's house where Kim hayan lives a is genuinely surprised and Kim hu doesn't understand why the girl explains that she only knows how to Use the button but she can't press it herself it's also the first time she's seen a human room Kim hun then asks an unexpected question if AV has always been here the girl tells him that she's been here since she was created Kim Yun asks
if she sleeps here when she's tired to which AV confirms that she does she just lies down on the table and sleeps with a sad look Kim hun looks at The Smiling a and realizes that he suddenly feels Sorry for the girl Kim Hun's information and notification skills have been updated and there is also a new skill called enter Kim hun will now be able to enter her room once a day in response Kim hun scratches his chin thoughtfully and realizes that this is good news it's convenient to ask questions when there's something to ask
the guy also asks AB to let him ask a question because he thinks there's something wrong with his information screen he says that his Stats have increased since the chaos God stopped but it feels like his abilities are higher than what's listed here now that Kim Hyun has a medium low rank av's assistant can answer his question with certainty he is glad that he is going to get the answer and asks AB to explain it to him as soon as possible the lockdown was imp opposed by the creator of the tower to prevent anyone from
becoming strong in it Kim haan's stats can't go any higher but it's only in the system All the while the guy listens attentively and with great interest to ab's assistant demanding her to continue the story immediately the assistant continues that unlike the information that was blocked the body of the defender continues to improve Kim hon is surprised that the answer is so simple and then asks what the difference is between his characteristics on the screen scen and in reality when a realizes that she can't Answer Kim hon because his level of information is too low
she tenses up and doesn't answer his questions anymore but the guy gets aggressive and tries to find out when a strong ascendant of the highest rank will come to them AV says it could destroy the world at this time in the wien guild building in Shanghai China The Guild leader p is dealing with s-ranked hongmu Hong Chun with the 17th place in the world rankings the head of the guild P thought that at least this Man will interest her because he is an important member of The Guild but all in vain so she throws him
aside the girl is approached by her subordinate young man Jun Yun who has already prepared everything for her Jong Yun also reports that the pictures of Kim hun near the German Rift are here in his tablet as the girl requested at the same time the lady looks at the pictures of her teacher Kim hun and blushes embarrassedly seeing his face all the While the girl scrutinizes the picture where Kim hon is using his skill nullifying a surura fist after that she smiles gently and realizes that she is very happy her teacher has exceeded her expectations
as always then Madam orders Jong Yun to report on the situation of their Guild he agrees with her because they now own 92% of the dungeons Jong Yun also reports that the remaining 8% of the dungeons belong to people loyal to the guild so the Takeover of China's Dungeons is over with this news the girl happily walks out into the bright sunlight and realizes that it is time to fulfill her vows to her teacher she had once made a promise to her teacher that when he got out of the training Tower she would create the
right place for him even back then this little mistress shouted loudly that she would organize a place that would be worthy of the teacher and would please him at that time the skeleton mask Teacher listened to the girl student attentively and thanked her for such promises well now she raised her Happy Eyes to the Sky and realizes that the right and long awaited time has finally come in the moment the girl enjoys the Rays of the bright Sun and is happy that the time has come to see and meet her teacher after dealing with the
crack Kim Hyun examines the list of awards that Germany sent him but in short they just invite him to live there in turn xiayan Asks him to read what the document says in addition to the money and items after the god of chaos It also says that taxes will be canceled at this time seot Yun joins xiayan and reads that Kim hayan will be given a house car and Guild office in Germany but on top of that seoan remarks that this is even more unconventional than the awards from Japan Kim hun asks about Jung mana's
sword Shuan replies that SEO Kuan gave it to him in turn liso Yun is Very indignant that she is forgotten but then kimhun reminds her friend that she has received a new and improved magic circle and also that item from the hunter Destroyers in this situation seoan is not indignant at all unlike the others and remains silent even though he realizes that he didn't get anything at all Sean asks why Kim hiun is stopping the riffs all over the world without considering the items and rewards her friends support SEO Yan's question because first Kim hun
dropped out and went to Japan and now the same thing has happened to Germany to all this the guy replies that he has no reason to do so but he has such a hobby of beating up people who show up and think they are the strongest Kim Hun's friends look back at the guy with surprised faces and are amazed that the answer ends up being so simple after hanging out with his friends Kim hun looks out the window and looks at the Training tower that appeared with the monsters and summoned the humans like many others
Kim hu was also forcibly conscripted among the first humans and ended up being imprisoned in the tower for 12 years from the first floor to the H 100th Floor the guy went through and cleared this Tower Without End over and over again a thousand times all the companions he had gotten into the Tower with had long since left it and he kept coming back to the first floor every Time he must understand why the tower held him now Kim hun has managed three Rifts and his access to information has risen from low to medium low
so he's making progress at some point Kim hu is suddenly called by his friends who ask him why he is standing here and what is bothering him in response to all this the guy only smiles slightly at his friends and pretends to rephrase the question about whether something is bothering him in the end Kim Hyun Reassures his friends not to worry about it because it doesn't matter and then follows them 10 days after defeating the mystical God of chaos the recognized the hunter program begins again in this new week of this program the same single
guest Kim hun appears again when the host Lee he Yun introduces Kim hun the guy is looking at something on his phone in an attempt to get his attention Lee ha Yun asks him about what he said at the previous press conference to which He replies that it's the truth when Kim Hyun stammers about telling the truth the host and the rest of the audience start laughing about it after that host Lee he Yun turns on a large video screen and offers a look at an interesting video in this video Kim hon is asked if
he could tell a little bit about his unique skill in response the guy scratches his ear in a silly way and assures the viewers that he has no unique skill All the abilities were created by Him in the training Tower suddenly Lee hey young enthusiastically informs everyone that thanks to this videotape the Forgotten martial arts Community has become popular again this is the reason why the Discover the hunter program invited the martial artists here to get some tips at this point Kim hu turns to the old men and silently sneers at them because they even
look incapacitated the Masters begin to Advertise their blue dragon Mastery and guarantee that one can achieve the highest Chi and Sun Mastery will turn the body into a weapon listening to this Kim Hyun keeps smirking and realizes that these Marshal artists are trading his face to make money because of this the guy gets very angry and shows with all his appearance that it's best not to mess with him he appeals to the wary guests that they have misunderstood everything it seems like people have Been trading on his face lately to take advantage of the situation
Kim hun then asks if they all think that people who haven't even heard of martial arts will become stronger by learning their skills in the end Kim hu concludes and tells the audience that martial arts is not the reason why he is a strong Hunter at this point the guy creates a magic blade in his hands because he's going to show off his skills to everyone one of the guests looks at Kim hian in Surprise and Realizes that the guy is showing the blue dragon kicking stance he just demonstrated all the while Kim Hune smirks
at the camera and tells everyone to watch how to use the sword come to think of it he had read a similar web novel recently and now he's going to show the techniques from there Kim hun then summons a huge dragon and shows everyone his blue dragon beam skill all the reporters and viewers are just shocked by what they see many even lose Their Consciousness from Fear at the same moment Kim hun abruptly stops and turns to the audience to make sure they understand finally the guy smugly addresses the people and says that he is
the strong one not them so they should not enrich them elves at the expense of his name after the TV show Kim hyan goes back somewhere where he is met by a girl sitting on a computer desk Kim hun barely recognizes Ana who has recently changed her style it's clearly not a Problem for her to work in the guild after that he gets close to the girl and asks her if she likes her job she is startled and starts to say that she agrees with what he said Kim hun has already said before that he
doesn't like his enemies but he only kept Ana because she's a bargain the guy ends up explaining himself in a much simpler way and says that he will treat Ana like a normal Hunter now Kim H young thinks the situation is going well Anna just needs to keep on keeping on and not betray him lastly the guy makes a fierce expression on his face and warns Ana that if she tries to escape she's finished after this tense scene Kim hun suddenly lightly punches the girl in the shoulder with his fist to show his friendliness in
the end he leaves Ana alone with her thoughts and if she she needs anything that is doable she can turn to him it has already been 10 days Since surrounding Ana was hired as an accountant in the office of this Guild so far her life hasn't been too bad the only thing she is worried about is whether such a life and such a job is right for her at this time a fact about the transfer of dungeons from Aries arrives unexpectedly at the same time a plane lands at inchan airport with Hong and his assistant
Jang M all the while Jang men is trying to stop Hong from filing a Request to the pido guild because it's too dangerous Hong is angry with himself because Kim hun took all the Dungeons and money from them at this point the man demands Jong man to shut up because he must realize that they screwed up but he's okay with it after losing his Monopoly over the dungeons huk seong also lost his authority among the other guilds and hunters in the end Jung men suspects that the guild leader will soon find himself in the same
place as all The people Hong has dealt with he then promises his boss that he will kill Kim hun there's no point in quitting he won't let him do it to which Hong replies that they're already in the same boat he really wants to follow through because the Monopoly has collapsed and it doesn't matter he realizes that he's already put everything at stake he'll give the P Guild anything to get what he wants in New York City is the airs Guild headquarters where the top brass of the Company sits at a small table next to
the panoramic window sits the founder of the A's Guild Martin brand now a subordinate is reporting to Martin that the Korean branch has given some dungeons to another guild huk seong made a mistake trying to settle the matter in response Martin lightly Taps his fingers on the table saying that anyone can make a mistake even he himself is capable of it all the while the subordinate listens to the fact that the word error can only Be approved if it has already been corrected if things aren't normal then hux actions should be defined as a failure
The Guild doesn't need such people so they should get rid of him while the subordinate is working on this Martin will return all the dungeons that have been transferred in addition they will take care of the consequences of the failure at the same time Huong remembers that the head of the pido guild wants to see the person who made The request in person he wonders why that is since they have a contract the man tenses up because he thinks that the request to the B Guild is dangerous but he will do anything to get rid
of Kim hun suddenly the masked man opens the door to Hong and invites him inside so that the head of the guild will accept him to which he smirks because Kim Hune is finished many henchmen of the B Guild meet Hong and invite him to enter the Imperial Palace Hong is Nervous realizing that he has come to the place where the head of the pido guild called the Imperial Dragon miren is located on the golden and towering throne he is greeted by a young girl who had already expected to see Huong here upon noticing her
the man is shocked that the head of the cruel Guild is just an ordinary little girl but respectfully greets miren introducing himself as ais's manager in response mirin tells huun what the man came here for he needs To eliminate someone but in order to do so she demands a name unexpectedly hook young becomes very nervous because he feels as if he shouldn't say the right name but the man doesn't give up halfway through his decision he gives me Ren the name of Kim hun the hunter who stopped the chaos God in Germany huun then offers
20% of their dungeon and 30 trillion one miren rubs the beads on her dress while listening to him suddenly the head of the PED Guild M Ren starts To rise threateningly from his throne to ask if Huong really said Kim Hun's name the girl then makes a cute but hateful face as huk son just asked her to take her teacher's life at the same moment a devastating explosion occurs in the Imperial Palace which was built especially for the head of the Bido Guild Hook seong is shaking with fear when miren rises from his throne and
moves toward him huk xong doesn't know what's going on he came here to ask him To destroy Kim hun but things didn't go according to plan looking at miren he sincerely tries to understand why the head of the pyo guild reacts so strangely to Kim hu's name since she has the whole of China under her thumb in a hurry Hong tries to think of a plan and how to proceed he overhears me Ren saying that Kim hayon is her teacher Hong tries to stop her and tells her that she is confused about whether or not
she is calling Kim hu her teacher he Then asks miren if he can ask her where she met her teacher to which she replies about the training Tower at this point huk seong grabs the only clue he has and realizes that this is his chance to survive because miren is confusing Kim hun with his teacher h seong now learns from miren that the girl is not Korean but Chinese so there is a good chance that Kim hun is not her teacher in response Miran continues to observe and asks why the man is drawing such Conclusions
but she is Chinese and could not have met Kim hun the girl then replies nothing to hung's remarks and turns around asking if the man is done saying what he thinks at this point miren doesn't even try to hide her dislike and hatred for Huong so she instantly attacks him the man's body begins to be consumed by lightning and electric shocks that prevent him from passing out and losing Consciousness all the while mirin was wondering how he Would pull off the attempt on the teacher's life all he could do was say that she was confusing
her teacher just then the girl grabs hooks on by the collar and lifts him up she says that the man is right that all towers are tied to their regions miren smirks aggressively and tells Huong that unfortunately for him she was trained in a Korean Tower this makes the man extremely Disturbed and panic sets in miren reveals that she was deeply Resentful at the time that she was drawn to the tower in Korea things got better for the girl when she met a teacher the doubts in Kim hyan are also doubts in her because she
is what the teacher wanted her to be she says it's all official Chow her hair down to her waist her teacher Mark on her back and her name Mir Ren to her huong's doubts about Kim hun being mer Ren's teacher mean that he is in direct denial about Ren's life at this point miren begins to Approach Huong with slow steps asking him how he can hope to die peacefully in such a case miren is now going to tell Huong personally how grave the sins he has committed are since he tried to save his own skin
by denying them their lives meanwhile in ab's room Kim hiun sets up a TV for her she is infinitely pleased and happy though she is now interested and not so bored anymore after that AV turns to Kim hon as her guardian and really wants to ask him for Something the girl wants him to make her a PlayStation the girl has seen a PlayStation on TV before and thought it would be fun but she can't do it herself because she doesn't have access to it Kim hyan listens to poor a who has never seen anything else
in her life except an empty room and a wall in front of her immediately the guy presents AV a PlayStation with all the necessary attributes to which the girl reacts very strongly immediately the assistant Throws herself at Kim hun and begins to hug him tightly in gratitude now she can try the things she wanted at this point Kim Hune feels like he already has a daughter when he's not even married and doesn't even have a girlfriend after a short pause ab's assistant looks at Kim hun with a worried look and tells him that she has
something to tell him the girl listens interestedly when she says that she may be wrong about what she said but she will tell him after talking To the assistant Kim hun returns home and tries to eat Chi for dinner but his gaze is fixed on the chicken at this time the guy is gathering with his friends at the table and xiayan notices his strange Behavior he doesn't eat and just stares into the darkness in fact Kim hian is now thinking about ab's words that the ascendant may be present on the ninth floor but it's just
a speculation kimhun asks AV what gave her the idea and she replies that when the Guardian left the tower three Rifts appeared eating boy remembers how a ended her story by saying that the Rifts disappeared after defeating the ascenders but two of the three riffs are still there at that moment seoan distracts Kim hyan from his thoughts and puts his arm around his shoulders he wonders if the guy is going to Germany in 3 days in fact he'd like to join Kim hyan in Germany and see the sights but Kim hun assures him that he's
going Straight back Kim hun continues to deny the idea of traveling because now Germany is shaking after it was almost wiped off the face of the Earth suddenly SEO yon enters the conversation and assures Kim hun that the damage will be repaired quickly if they have Mage Hunters she also explains that with the help of those who can draw magic circles the damage can be repaired quickly so no city has ever been turned into a wasteland after this Kim hun suddenly Wonders why almost all of the existing Mage Hunters have chosen Germany when there are
many other countries in response Shihan is going to explain to the guy about the auction that starts in Germany 3 days after Kim hun receives his reward the auction is organized by an International Association of hunters and will be held in Germany because it was not moved even though leipsig was destroyed while the guys are asking Kim Hyun about teleporting to Germany seoan coughs sharply to draw attention to himself to which the guy assures his friends that everything can be arranged seoan suggests that he go with them because they deliver the best quality items there
Kim hian thinks that if ab's prediction is correct there are now two ascenders on the ninth floor depending on the rank of the hunters he realizes that he has a lot of work to do and can't find out information about the Ascendants but he can try to check it at the auction as he considers his next plan of action Kim hun realizes that he has a lot to do he needs to become much stronger now in the last two skirmishes he had definitely become stronger than he was before but the two ascendants were of medium
Rank and what would happen if a higher rank appeared at this moment Kim hun casually says out loud that he needs to prepare Lio Yun is extremely surprised that the guy would Wait so much for the auction immediately Co Yan laughs at Kim hun because he's always in the clouds if he's going to prepare he should hurry up 5 days later Lee so Yun soan shiun and Kim hun head to the auction house of the German division of the international Hunters Association at that time Jung men is in his office carefully disposing of some documents
by burning them to the ground at that moment jungman thinks about the fact that huk seong has been Summoned to the main Palace of the Bido Guild to meet with the head of the guild at around 1:00 today the fact that the man still hasn't returned after 3 hours can only mean one thing to jongmen he analyzes the situation and concludes that something has happened to huun in the Pao Guild as a result jongman realizes that he needs to get out as soon as possible and then a stranger appears and strips the men of one
of his hands from shock he lands on his knees Painfully grasping his lost wrist The Stranger tells him that he wanted to destroy him at once but failed a young boy appears with a Roman numeral written on his face this man is from some kind of order the order of Hunter Killers belongs to the head office they were all once in the top 40 Hunters jongman realizes he can't escape then the man turns to the young guy and asks him why he came here but the guy thinks the answer is Obvious all the while the
Killer looks at the slumped jongman and tells him that he understands the answer to his question immediately jongman starts to panic and tries to run away in Terror begging not to be touched and let him live but the Assassin doesn't let the man move and stabs him from the back all traitors to the Aries Guild must be destroyed another young man who is his partner enters the office he notices that the man has already been dealt with The Hitman puts his foot on jman's body and says that it wasn't worth the delay these men from
the order already know that huk xong is in the PED Guild after he went in their horrifying magic erupted and Fighters were sent there they also discuss Kim Hyun who recently dealt with a disaster it's understandable because his level is so high the eighth of the order says that no matter how strong Kim hun is their leader is no worse than this guy even if It's because of artifacts in response his partner tells ath that their internal rankings are top secret but he doesn't care they have no more cases and the Hunt is probably open
an incredible crowd gathers at the German auction including Kim hun and his friends the girl with blue hair who will be the host of the auction hits the table with a gavel and declares The Event open at that moment SEO Quan suddenly turns to Kim hun and awkwardly asks him when he's Going to take off his gym clothes already shei hian realizes that it's everyone's choice but isn't Kim hayan tired of wearing such clothes in public because it looks indecent but Kim hen doesn't realize what the problem is because no one notic notices even when
he dresses normally the friends don't see the point in continuing this conversation in the end shahyan suggests that they finally put the topic of their friend's clothes to Rest liso IUN meanwhile is studying the auction items among which there are no s+ ranks while Kim hu's friends are discussing s+ rank items he thinks about it and overhears these items are very rare at this time he holds the item he received at the award ceremony in his pocket with his hands it is also an s+ level item this item is called the essence of the Goddess
haky yako half of the information about this item is sealed but it has no modifications or Skills even if Kim hyung puts it up for sale he won't get anything it's too small to be used as a weapon we need to look at the other items the auction is in full swing people are discounting and bidding up to 1 billion one and more at this time Kim hun realizes that he's bored when someone is already selling the mag Tama yatak kaga item at the auction he watches the auction and the items being sold for a
while and thinks about reading their descriptions for Sale is an artifact called ason spear the same spear that ason used to build his own Empire when Kim Hyun notices that information is being restricted he gets annoyed and is going to leave the place and call his friends when he's done he calmly walks out into the courtyard behind the auction house exhaling boredom and noticing the guards in front of him as Kim hun walks past one of the guards someone attacks the innocent man right in the head the guy Turns around and sees the threat behind
him so he reacts and Dodges one of the attacks at this time Kim hun starts to be attacked repeatedly while the guy quickly and deafly Dodges the blows he even manages to react to the stranger charging his blade and throwing it straight at him Kim hun stops for a moment and tries to assess the situation he is very curious about who these people are and why they are attacking him four men from the order appear in Front of Kim hun and introduce themselves to him they are coming here to destroy him the girl from the
order with a malicious smirk on her face tells the guy that they were among the top 30 S rank Hunters Kim H young doesn't even want to listen to what she has to say he's sick of hearing such things so he just attacks back Kim hon again says the same thing will happen to the people of the order rumors are already spreading that The guy can't fight and keeps running away with abnormal and insane interest Kim hun looks at his opponents and wants to show by their example that these rumors are false the four people
from the order immediately tense up at this guy's words when they see his crazy Furious and smirking face at this time in the AR Guild a guy comes to Martin again and reports to him that he failed to destroy hulong he will not tolerate mistakes Martin then tries to find out How things are going with Kim hun and the assistant tells him that the order has already started the attack but in reality it is different then the man asks the aid if everything will really work out and if he doubts the order's abilities to which
the guy does not answer and keep silent finally Martin immediately asks who exactly was put on the capture of Kim hun to which he replies that it is the fourth 7th 9th and 10th in response to his subordinates Words Martin just turns to the window and holds a glass of wine in his hands saying that that's all after that he explains his thoughts to the guy he does doesn't think the four of them can defeat Kim Hun he wonders if Kim hyan will understand the artifact as expected from Kim Hun he successfully kills the members
of the order leaving only dead bodies behind eventually Kim hun approaches one of the Dead members of the order and takes from him a metal Claw hidden in his sleeve when the guy picks up this metal artifact he uses his information possession skill on it which immediately shocks him at this time Martin calmly drinks his wine from a glass and smiles broadly telling his assistant that he wants to check something in another world from when the ascenders come and go again sits a monster demon man at his Round Table this male demon has no specific
facial features and his eyes burn with a violet Light the creature with a dark and purple Aura sits across from his subordinate and asks him how everything went in response the subordinate bows slightly to the male demon and tells him that the two ascenders have already been stopped once again the unknown man asks who was ascending to the ninth floor to which the subordinate replies that it was the demon king and the goddess hyaki yaku at this the man begins to laugh quietly and Twirls something in his Palms he thought it was easy for climbers
in that world but it turns out it's not he wonders who will be next to climb to the ninth floor but they haven't decided yet an unforeseen obstacle has appeared although the taste of anticipation is sweet at this time Kim hun and shuyan returned home the guy brings with him a whole and huge bag of trophies it's the trophies collected from yesterday's order shei hyan and his friends were scared for Kim hyan when They saw him among the bodies on the street but the cameras recorded everything now shei hyan is trying to find out who
the people in the order were Kim hun replies grudgingly and with boredom that they died before he started asking in fact Kim hyan is surprised that the auction can put hidden cameras that will film but his friend suspects it's about special magic without stopping she hyan asks another question trying to understand Understand why Kim hun was taking people's heads off but he answers that he couldn't control his power sh hyan doesn't leave Kim hun alone and prize information out of him so far it looks like he just took out those people from the order Kim
hion is really embarrassed by the Skirmish but it allowed him to experiment and then quickly deal with the opponents suddenly the guy notices that shei hayan is going somewhere and asks him where to go he wants to buy Some souvenirs before his flight Kim hun tries to find out who his friend is going to buy souvenirs for shei hyan embarrassedly replies that he has someone to buy for the guy then looks at his friend and turns back to the bag of trophies on the couch next to him immediately Kim hun grabs the trophy bag and
turns it over to dump out all the artifacts he has collected items named Faker with different numbers appear in front of him all the trophies have the Same name but different numbers which is very strange Faker translates to Liar or cheater Kim hung realizes that it's weird to name magic items like that they don't make any sense at all he suspects that these artifacts were created artificially even though that's impossible he can't get any information about them at this moment Kim hun is completely immersed in his thoughts and realizes that there is something behind it
and he needs to deal with it Yesterday's strangers have skills Beyond those of ordinary hunters and are either working for Aries or are mercenaries but the second one falls out in Kim H's opinion at this point Kim hyan was about to get to the truth but in the end he didn't care he'll just sell the items and more importantly who sent the people to him the guy suspects that it's all hook song's doing he can't get out of trouble now Kim hyung immediately follows him to the AR Guild one of the AR Guild employees tells
Kim hun that huk xong is away but he realizes it from the office he needs a specific location the guy then becomes violent and aggressive in an attempt to get a response from the man the guild worker assures him that he will tell him everything he kneels down and begs for Mercy with his posture he tells him that hun has left for 4 days but he won't tell him where he's going in response Kim hun leans over to the man and Assures him that he needs a specific Place hang mentions Beijing and that he's going
to China the worker also adds to his story that hun was going to meet with the head of the B Guild Kim hun then returns to Shu hu's house where they gather around the couch and watch TV together out of the blue the guy asks shiyan if he knows anything about the pedo Guild to which the friend replies that he only knows in general terms shiyan tells shiyan that the pedo Guild Has taken over all the dungeons in China they have recently taken over the remaining dungeons as well he also assures Kim hayan that it's
not easy to do that it requires mutual agreement and all the necessary procedures but in China it can be done by force in the end Kim hun draws a conclusion from Shu hayon's story and tells him that this is an elementary law of the Jungle but he assures him that this was not always the case in China Shayan goes on to say that Once the dungeons belonged to the government and the transfer procedure seemed more complicated that all changed 3 years ago he also says that there are rumors that the person behind all this is
the head of the pedo Guild she is a very powerful person in China at the moment listening carefully to shihan's story Kim hyan immediately suspects who the rumor is about at this moment Kim hu remembers his student and whether he and she had ever talked about the outside World he tries to remember their conversation one day during one of his days of confinement in the training Tower Kim hun came across a girl who was helpless at one time the girl resented trying to figure out who Kim hun even thought she was instead of offering warm
and gentle words of encouragement Kim Yun was rude and overly strict with her he told her that now she was his student and had to make three bows in honor of the teacher the girl didn't believe him And just had to get out of the Tower always Kim Y young called the girl very noisy he made her go through cruel and hard trials with monsters in which she was afraid to die he also constantly told his student that she was his preciousness and pride so she couldn't go to the other world then he would talk
to her about not taking offense and then Kim hun would throw her straight into the monster Trials in the end Kim hyung forced her to leave because he had already taught her everything the girl didn't want to leave because there was still so much to learn in the end he told his student that he had nothing more to teach her because she was no longer a Meek girl in the guise of a skeleton masked teacher Kim Hyun stroked the girl's head and told her not to let anyone push her around the little girl didn't want
to say goodbye to her teacher so she Started crying bitterly before leaving as a result he sent the student to the outside world with the words no one can be above her except only God and teacher everything else must be beneath her thinking back on it now Kim hun realizes what a load of crap he was talking about he tries to remember what she said to him in the end but it must have been some pathetic speeches now he suspects that he was just too lazy to listen to what the girl Said to him the
guy can't remember anything at all for his part shiyan says that P's Guild is like the Empire he doesn't know anything else and is not interested in foreign associations at this time Kim hyan listens to his friend's story about The Guild to the end and gets up from the couch to go straight to China he's going to visit the P do Guild Empire in Beijing which uses his mask as its symbol AS Shu hyan had told him in the main Palace of the Pedo Guild in Beijing The Guild leader miren is resting before she goes
to sleep she thinks about the three years that have passed but she remembers everything mir's trip to the to to where she met her teacher was a turning point she knew that nothing in the tower could be solved with money and realized her hopeless State according to the girl's father what happened in the training Tower was a great lesson for such a spoiled child who was used to Life as a Doll at that time Kim hon in the person of Master miren was a great guide and showed the girl what the true path was unlike
her father's normal and soft parent Master Kim hun did not care about the girl as his daughter and and taught her according to the rules he lived by in the tower what this guy did was a real Lifesaver for Guild leader Miran at that moment and now at this point mirin realizes that now is the perfect time to repay his wonderful teacher and master There is no one left in China who dares to stand up to the forces of the P Guild that's why me Ren can bring Kim hay on here right now she is
looking out the window and enjoying the night and fresh air telling Kim hian that he should wait and they will meet soon at this time the fifth and 10th members of the order are in a hotel in Beijing they are sent on a mission to take down Kim hun and one of them is very nervous the fifth tries to analyze and evaluate The situation he himself is very worried but surely there is a way out then the guys realize that the most important thing for the squad is to fulfill their duties as long as they
haven't destroyed hook Sun they can stay here in spite of everything else they are wondering why head Martin ordered them to destroy Kim hun since the guy doesn't have a single flaw it's really strange because they could have sent the first and third originally in their order the squad is Divided into numbers according to their ranking but fifth tensely thinks about the fact that Kim hun alone managed to deal with four Squad members despite the number of artifacts so he tells tenth that they need to avoid a direct Collision as suddenly an earthquake like shaking
starts suddenly fifth is attacked by someone and throws the young man right into the wall and 10th doesn't even have time to react a young boy dressed in a white jumpsuit and a Skeleton mask appears behind him this boy attacks 10th who holds back his attack The Stranger in the skeleton mask turns to the order boys and asks them if it is true that they took Jung man's life at this point tenth tries to stay on his feet and turns around in horror to find out who the attacker is instead of a full-fledged answer the
boy in the white jumpsuit abruptly grabs Ten's head and slams him into the floor but he still doesn't give up trying to find out What this man wants from them but the boy grudgingly asks tenth not to whine the guy in white explains that they've eliminated the man their leader was supposed to eliminate now they'll have to drag these two to my Ren tenth ends up in a desperate situation and lies face down on the stone floor of the building the next day Kim hyan Leo Yun and surrounding Ana who is already drawing a magic
circle gather at the Aaron guild at this time Yoon hesitantly Approaches Kim hun and assures him that if he doesn't want to go to Beijing he doesn't have to go Kim hon would love not to go to China but everyone has a dark past like him in the training Tower the guy's parents died when he was just a normal teenager so he had to work hard and he didn't have anything like that in the tower Kim hayan became like that too and all would be fine if his dark past stayed within the tower but his
Apprentice spreads it to China now the Guy is trying trying to calm himself down and is going to stop thinking about it all he will go to Beijing to find hoong and then return home at the end Lee so Yun reminds Kim Hyun that this time he has to cross the border the only reason it went well last time was because of an emergency in Europe she's still trying to stop Kim hun from crossing the border because something might happen again but the guy is already half dissolved in the magic Portal then Leo Yun realizes
that everything was going well before but now she has a bad feeling that something will happen this time then she sees a tired Ana who has been working all night because Kim hu had to go to China with a friendly expression on her face seon comes closer to Ana and says that she has been wanting to ask her something for a long time at this time Kim hun already finds himself in Beijing China right in front of the fedo guild Palace He is shocked and horrified by what he sees in front of him is a
huge Palace belonging to the PTO Guild and the head of the guild me Ren Kim hayan Wu remembers all the words he said to miren before she left and notices them above the door to the huge Palace the members of The pido Guild who are guarding the entrance notice Kim hun and point all their weapons at him they demand the guy identify himself in the end the guards fail to hold and stop Kim hun who just Blows up in the air and is about to climb into the palace all the while Kim hun is extremely
irritated and tense he's going to take out Huong first and then deal with everyone else to do so he uses his Dark Cloud strike technique and smashes the sign that hangs over the huge doors to the pad Guild Palace the guards immediately raise a Ruckus and are about to raise everyone they can because an intruder Kim hayen has appeared on the palace Grounds at this time Kim hyung notices the masks on people's faces they're a little different from his mask but it's definitely the mask he made Kim Hyun then deafly and quickly Dodges the constant
blows while trying to assess the situation he also realizes that these people are actually using his inventions as a technique which means only one thing it really was martial arts once again Kim hu remembers his student M Ren and Realizes that she is the one who taught all the members of the Pio Guild his techniques eventually Kim hun is about to strike a decisive blow and gets into a fighting stance before doing what he's about to do the guards and members of the P Guild watch in shock and horror as Kim Hyun disappeared appears in
front of them and Soares into the air suddenly the guy's disgruntled and smirking face appears in front of one of the pedo gild henchmen and is about to punch him at This time Kim hun accumulates all the energy and power he can in his body and performs the Supreme Lord's Divine strike after using his powerful technique Kim hun looks around and hopes that no one should be killed by such power a girl who is the head of the padir ren Guild suddenly appears behind him Kim hun immedi mediately turns around to look at her miren
looks at the guy with confusion and surprise and calls him her teacher whom she didn't Expect to see here myin herself can immediately recognize her master and teacher that same Incredible strength of technique and that fighting pose the most important thing for the girl is that teacher Kim Hun's gaze is now solely on her all the while miren continues to be embarrassed she smiles hopefully at the guy and then asks if it's really her teacher Kim hyon's eyes and facial expression make it clear that the guy is not happy with what happened He turns to
her and says that they haven't seen each other for a long time all these years miren has been doing her best to give her master the position he deserves to do this miren has gathered The Guild and even changed the laws and people no matter what nickname she got during all this all of this was done by the girl just to please her master and teacher at that moment Miran immediately falls on her knees in front of Kim hun and says that the Unworthy student has Been waiting for him all along the girl then tells
Kim hun that she has been waiting for him for 1,532 days 2 hours 21 minutes and 32 seconds all this time Kim hun continues to silently watch all of this and the only thing he does is painfully and embarrassingly grab his head finally Moren is able to bow to his master the head of the greatest P Guild and the dragon Monarch finally bows to his master after a while a huge and Majestic Golden Throne that was made exclusively for him is placed in front of Kim hun mirin brings him here and asks Kim hun to
sit on the throne but Kim hun is shocked when she asks him to sit on the throne being calm the girl asks Kim hyan about The Throne if he doesn't like it she will personally execute everyone who made it Kim hyan is still in shock trying to understand what the little girl is talking about mirang promises Kim hiun that he will destroy every Involved in the creation of the throne but he asks her to calm down and stop talking nonsense in the end the girl manages to put Kim hun on a huge Golden Throne and
the guy tries to figure out how much money was spent on the throne Kim hyan sits on the throne for a while longer and thinks about why he's sitting there apparently he succumbed to moren's mood anxiously he turns to his student and tries to understand why he can't resist her pressure because their Relationship is not bad Kim hyan wants rescued Meen from the training Tower and then taught her martial arts it's all just a cliche martial arts novel he realizes that his training was extremely one-sided that's why he didn't look for his student even after
he left the tower in the end Kim hun turns to mer Ren who sits obediently and submissively on her knees in front of him seeing such a thing the guy abruptly just decides to keep silent constantly trying to take His eyes off me young he thinks about what he should do now but he doesn't need to complicate things by stopping the spread of his past suddenly Kim Hyun uses his information skills on miren because he didn't even see her characteristics this girl is extremely loyal after that the guy turns to his student and is going
to tell her something but he has to do one thing first that's why Kim hun asks Meen if she's keeping hook seong with her the Girl immediately takes her teacher to the basement of her Palace Kim hun observes the scene and asks the girl why a man named huk siong is in such a State miren tells him that Hong dared her to destroy her teacher so she dealt with him and Kim hun Praises her for it Kim Hyun then starts kicking Hong on the head in an attempt to wake up this terribly and Incredibly tired
guy at this point Hong raises his head and sees Kim hun in front of him asking him how He's feeling and what it's like to experience something like this instead of a normal response hooks starts yelling for him to save him because his student is insane and crazy he hum apologizes suddenly the man grabs Kim Hun's shoulders and tries to hide from the distraught myin who is threatening him when Kim hun himself turns back and looks at his student the girl immediately makes a cute and obedient face looking at him in the end the guy
Decides to keep Hong alive but on the condition that he will answer all the questions honestly in that case Kim hun promises to let the man live he demands that hugong tell him everything from what happened in Germany at this time in an underground bunker on the outskirts of New York Martin gathers all the remaining and existing members of the order all present people from the order are not satisfied with the fact That Martin has another job for them in turn Martin sits down on a chair and says that the upcoming job will be difficult
if they complete the task he will provide them with an S Plus level artifact the moment the order members hear about the highest artifacts and their attention is immediately drawn to Martin in response the man explains the existence of an s+ artifact that will allow the first who was ranked six to Target the top and gain SST plus Improving the characteristics is quite a challenge for the sake of it the hunters descend into the labyrinths to find the artifact Martin asks if people believe him at this point Martin is holding something brightly glowing to show
the order but the SST plus artifact has not yet been revealed at this time in Korea shiun so Kuan and Le so Yun are meeting at the Aura Guild main office the girl asks when they are going to raid the maze sha hyan replies to Lee so y that He doesn't know because he's not sure if the artifact found there last time was useful again the girl asks shahyan why he's in such a hurry he hasn't even sold the artifacts he collected earlier in the Labyrinth yet but the guy feels the need to increase his
stats their ranks are lagging behind because of the stagnation of their characterization upgrades at this time C Kuan tries to support his Friends by Just focusing on maintaining their guilds at the same Moment Lee so Yan so Quan and Shu hayan are simultaneously thinking about the same thing while remembering Kim hayon's characteristics and capabilities Shihan responds by saying that he looks insignificant compared to Kim hun the girl shows her support for him with her appearance at the same time in the pedo Guild or in other words Force Meen shows Kim hun the guys who were
sent by The Guild leader Ares because of this the guy points his hand at the Aries Guild Members and asks miren if they are alive to which the student confirms this fact at this time hung grabs Kim Hun's leg and asks with hope in his eyes if they will let him live for his truthful information just then Kim hun asks what kind of prison the student is in Miran tells him that there is a dungeon Maze of d rank Rats the pain from the attacks will be felt strongly all the while Miran is Pretty much
telling that this is why there is no way to get out of the Maze the person will continue to squirm from the Torrance of pain then Kim hun suggests sending hsung there for 30 days which doesn't please the man himself who also hears this instantly miren heeds his teacher's order and grabs Hong by the Scruff of his neck dragging him along the ground like a piece of cloth eventually Kim hun notices a small ring with a blue stone next to the guy who was sent by Aries and is about to use the information Skill on
him this usurper ring has the same name as the fake previous artifacts by the member from the order now the head of Aries won't let go of it so easily Kim hun then turns to his apprentice and tells her his plans he is going to leave on his own but the girl can't believe it in response to this miren turns to her teacher with pitying and surprised eyes that her master is not going to continue to guide her trying to get away from miren Kim hon Waves her hand in response he offers to talk about
it next time and doesn't like to repeat himself twice myin stares at Kim hun who wants to deal with the Aries Guild first and then talk to her about it Kim hyan silently leaves the Imperial Palace of the P Guild and leaves his Apprentice alone with her thoughts at the same moment miren abruptly turns to her subordinates and assures them to get their heads around something she then gives orders to her subordinates that if They see anyone from The heir's Guild in the territory under their control they must destroy them all after the events Kim
hun goes to ab's system room and shows her the usurper ring she says it's not a real artifact with interest the guy asks what AV means this ring is made up of objects collected on the floors of The Mazes it is enhanced with Legends and stories of the past at this point Kim hun sits down on the couch with his assistant and asks The girl what happens to the floors from which the objects were taken ay replies to the guy that such floors are taken out of existence the climbers need to completely destroy the floor
in order to climb the tower all this time Kim H continues to listen attentively and with interest to the assistant who shares important and interesting information with him showing the usurper ring again the guy asks what it is then AB says that his eyes do not deceive her that it Is a quality copy she also adds to her story that this copy could have been made by the ascendant himself kiman suspects that arz did something to the Ascender at that moment he remembers what AB said about finding two ascenders on that floor he screws up
in front of Aries but it's a chance to get Clues Kim Yan then gets distracted from his thoughts and looks around at the mess in the room he says it's time to clean up without further Ado the assistant agrees With Kim hiun and says that he's right so he's going to start cleaning just then the guy pulls out his remote control and presses a button to clean up the mess in an instant a is grateful and notices that the PlayStations are missing Kim Hune tells her that he'll confiscate her PlayStation until the next time he
comes over but AB starts squirming in Terror and begs him not to still AV convinces the guy to keep the toy for Her and in return she will clean the room and throw out all the trash just to keep the PlayStation in the end the assistant becomes hysterical and scandalizes Kim hun and then goes on to screaming and bitter crying that same night in China a white-haired guy appears near the territory of the force Guild and studies the situation while sitting on a on a tree branch this stranger deafly and cautiously breaks through a hole
in the roof to get inside The force Guild's Imperial Palace under my Ren's leadership eventually he smirks and remembers his task The Stranger had come here to rescue the two captured Knights and get rid of H song miren suddenly appears behind the white-haired guy and tells him in the back that a rat has gotten in at the same moment the girl smirks aggressively and asks the unknown guy if he's really from The heir's Guild and then the guy realizes that he doesn't feel mirin's presence Here at all the girl in turn doesn't care whether he
feels it or not now myin is going to take her anger out at least a little by attacking the white-haired and unfamiliar guy and asking him to endure the ordeal from the Imperial Palace of the force Guild there are loud screams and constant explosions at this time Kim hayun returns to his world and didn't expect his saved data to be deleted in the system it was very tiring to calm AB down from her hysterics Abruptly the guy is distracted from his thoughts because he notices Unknown People in front of him who are happy that the
guy finally showed up carefully Kim hun turns back and looks at the clock that shows 9:00 in the morning he remembers that Shian promised to return at dawn the unknown man asks Kim Hun not to worry about his friends when they came here they feel sad as if they came all this way for nothing Kim hun smirks back at the strangers and says that he Was going to visit them to give them a good beating at the same moment Kim hun doesn't even have time to do anything but suddenly The Strangers hit him and he
flies out through the glass window in the end the guy breaks the window of the house and flies out into the street watching the people who are chasing him total strangers to him one of the attackers pulls out his artifact called L8 ice forming a huge spear with an ice tip at this time Kim Hyun starts Laughing in response to the stranger's attacks and deafly Dodges the spear and then grabs it in his hand hands he grasps the spear tightly but it slowly dissolves in his hands he doesn't notice this and starts threatening his opponents
when Kim hiun is about to attack with the spear it suddenly disappears in his hands an unknown man is already pouncing on him from behind he also attacks the guy with an ice spear knocking Kim hayun into the ground And leaving behind an explosion but Kim hun himself doesn't get any injuries and activates his information Mastery skill on the spear the spear is called the Sonic Spear of no return while he is studying the characteristics of the new artifact a huge hole appears above his head which he immediately notices a huge ball of paper forms
around Kim hun trapping him in a real trap at this moment Kim hayun notices an unknown person in front of him who calls himself As a former magical class Hunter of the highest rank Mage ascendant then the guy notices a lot of blades directed at him but he is not scared the man is surp surprised that Kim hun is still smiling the enemy is not going to talk to Kim hun for a long time and is going to attack to see how long his bravado will last Kim hun calmly and deafly Dodges the blows as
he realizes that these unknowns are much faster than the guys last time all the While the guy is overconfident that even such fast Hunters are slower than he is so he is going to Counterattack eventually Kim hun starts swinging his fists but none of his blows hit the unknown and disappear into nothing strange energy streams appear around the guy and form a circle Kim hun tries to figure out what it is then Kim Hune immediately receives a sharp and strong Blow from below from these magical energy flows creating a small Explosion because of the explosion
the guy tries to regain Consciousness and get his bearings again amidst the interfering dust clouds that keep appearing at this time the stranger appears behind Kim hun again and is about to attack Kim hyan senses the man behind him and turns around and holds back his ice tipped spear all the while the unknown man continues to use his magician's ability by constantly attacking Kim hun and creating Explosions for him afterwards the guy tries to get to his feet from the blows he received the battle isn't over yet but Kim hu wants to try to use
something the unknown men look around the place where Kim hon was and realize that the guy abruptly disappears from his place as Kim Hyun successfully executes his plan he finds himself behind the The Stranger who starts writhing in Terror at this time Kim hun calls his used skill transformed Distortion this is a Skill that allows the user to move instantly just as abruptly The Stranger disappears and moves to another location increasing the distance between him and Kim Hyun he then creates a magical shield around himself and smirks looking at Kim hun the man asks if
the guy thought he wouldn't be prepared in turn Kim hu assures the man that they are on the verge of disaster the guy realizes that he used the skill too quickly which confused all the Channels the partner of the second stranger attacks Kim hun from behind and suddenly attacks him assessing the situation the guy realizes that one is trying to knock him down by blasting Mana Spears and the other is clamping down so he can't Dodge them what a team after that Kim hun works out the next plan his transform Distortion has not been finalized
yet so he should resort to another method at this time one of the unknown then notices Kim Hun's Strange behavior and tries to figure out what he's up to he watches the guy closely and tries to figure out why the hunter is so relaxed it doesn't look like a trap to him so the man is going to take this chance since Kim Hune isn't dodging after the attack he gazes into the smoke to see if it's over suddenly Kim hyan himself appears behind the unknown man scaring him and grabbing him by the collar of his
jacket after that the guy continues to hold the man by the Collar and offers to tell him something interesting by the way Kim hayan has s++ resistance successfully executing his plan Kim hun refines his skill he takes a firm hold of the man's collar and pushes him into the ground to put him on his back with that Kim hun pushes the stranger's head into the ground and asks him if he's ever been on a roller coaster he should be mentally prepared when it's all over sha hyan reaches down and tells Kim hun that he lost
his home In an instant the guy tries to prove that it wasn't his fault at all now shei hyan is just wondering when he'll be done with the cleaning now Lee SE Yun appears in the doorway and wonders how messy the placees in response shei hayan asks Lee so Yan if she's here to make fun of him but she's just worried about her friend the hunter Association is going to compensate shuay on for what happened and it's a good thing that there were no Accidents here in turn Leo Yan agrees with everything Shuan says and
shows him his phone to look at something interesting a video of Kim Hune fighting with an unknown man near his friend's apartment has already appeared on the internet in all seriousness the guy was giving the unknown as salent a roller coaster ride just up a tall building SE Yan herself is also staring at her phone and watching the video that appeared the girl is extremely surprised and even Shocked she tries to find positive aspects to the situation and tells shiyan that people are not reacting negatively to what is happening in the video agreeing with SEO
yon's words sha hayan says that there is one small thing he reminds the girl of the moment when Kim hun hung all the reporters on him with a horrified look on his face he shows his phone to the girl implying that his cell phone has been on the fritz ever since sheih hyan shuts his Eyes with his palms again it hasn't even been a month since he changed his cell phone number at his friend's words shei hayan smiles and asks him not to be so hard on himself but he asks with a tired look and
black eyes where his conscience is at that moment moment the guy throws something in Shaun's hands and tells him it's to cheer him up he goes to soen to use the magic stone at this time Shayan looks at the usurper ring that Kim hun threw to him and realizes that it's an St+ artifact his mood changes in an instant after receiving the artifact and the guy assures Kim hun that he can rely on him Kim hun then heads to the soen guild where surrounding Ana is sitting and draws the magic circle again once the guy
gave that Unknown man a good treatment he immediately spilled everything he knows and can tell him right away Kim hyung shows Ana some documents about Martin brand he himself is hiding in a secret bunker and from There he ordered Kim Hun's destruction but suddenly Kim hu is distracted from his thoughts about Martin brand and turns to look at Ana to see what she is doing he then asks the girl if she's okay and if she's feeling well Ana assures him that everything is fine she just looks disgusting she Rises up and rubs her eyes from
tiredness and lack of sleep Kim hun is about to teleport in front of AR's main office abruptly throwing the phone into the hands of Surrounding Ana Kim Hune asks her to give it to SEO Yun to make sure she keeps it as soon as Ana picks up the phone she immediately changes her face and her mood instantly improves she activates the teleporter and warns Kim hun who has already noticed that the girl has cheered up as a result Kim hayan moves to a strange place where there is absolutely nothing in front of him stretches a
cave in the dungeon is unclear what kind of place it is the guy Starts to squirm with suspicion that Ana might have betrayed him and moved him to another place but he is called from behind in front of Kim H young appears a tall man in a suit of armor adorned with fur it is the same Martin brand who has been waiting for him here at that moment Kim hyung realizes that watching the news was worth it he says that he has met the Assassins who have already been eliminated Martin bran smirks back at Kim
hun and explains to him that these People were just decoys it was more important for him to familiarize himself with Kim Hun's biography abruptly and unexpectedly for the guy Martin tells him that he knows about him one moment the guy is a custodian on the ninth floor these words shock him Kim Hyun then uses on Martin to access the information but he does not manage to view the data he suspects that Martin might be an ascendant now the guy is expressing his opinion that Everything has worked out in his favor Martin thought he'd guess about
the teleportation coordinates switch in addition Martin brand suspects that Kim hyon is as confident as everyone else but this is wrong because this place is a trap in itself without saying much Kim hun swings his fist at Martin thanking him for telling him such things at the same moment Kim Hyun swings his fist sharply at Martin brand but there is a sudden and strange explosion he almost Reaches the man with his fist but notices that his punch is stopped by some strange and unusual barrier Martin brand smirk smugly and smugly because his barrier is not
comparable to the similar and low-grade magic of Kim hun immediately after that Kim H flies backwards from the powerful push of the man trying to cover his face and head with his hands for protection the guy eventually flies a short distance away from Martin brand and stops to raise his Head and assess the situation when Kim hu lifts his head up he notices an incredible array of artifacts in the form of weapons above him being handled by Martin brand at this point Martin is about to ruce himself he is a sacred object but to some
an evil and inevitable loser and simply put the very Faker without much effort or extra movement Faker uses his artifact and points it directly at Kim hayun as his attack after that Martin bran starts Throwing a lot of different blows at Kim hun from which the guy deafly jumps back and Dodges at this time Kim hun realizes that because of all these artifacts he can't get close to Faker he needs to use transform Distortion Martin brand continues to attack Kim hun repeatedly but notices his disappearance and tries to find out where he went from the
air Kim hen examines fakira and realizes that since he has such a barrier a second rate attack won't help but will Only lead to absorption so the guy is going to get to the top no matter what he opens up all his possible mana paaths and magic power forming wings now Kim hun knows very well that now he needs to do the Asura attack to buy as much time as possible dot this is the best thing to do with dexterity and determination the guy rushes straight towards Martin brand intending to attack him Kim hon wants
to see if Faker can withstand this attack Kim Hon's body is boiling with The amount of replenished energy and Magic he strikes Martin brand with the Supreme overlord's Divine leg strike at this time Martin brand anxiously watches as the guy throws multiple leg kicks at his barrier to try and break through it determinedly taking a second leg swing Kim Hume is about to throw another kick to successfully break Martin Bran's barrier abruptly and unexpectedly for no particular reason Kim's leg stops right in midair and stops moving Kim hun Doesn't immediately realize what's happening a smug
smirking Faker calls the guy actions amazing it's only been a few seconds and Kim hion has already released so much Mana but the man is not going to coddle and give the guy a break so he holds him by the collar and gives him a hard punch with his fist to the chest then Kim hon frees himself from Martin Bran's grip and flies back again to a safe distance at the same moment he tries to see his palm from which magic Energy is oozing the boy realizes that he's failing flaunting his armor Faker assures Kim
high on that all this is useless because this room is in a state of manif freeze grinning madly Faker looks into the guy's eyes he says that he has been watching him for quite some time because he has been looking for a meeting with the guardian Martin brand then shares his observations with Kim hen he has noticed that most of his skills require basic Mana usage in Response to this Kim hen tries to shut Martin brand up quickly because he doesn't want to listen to his useless talk to which Faker grudgingly and with an arrogant
face addresses the guy saying that he doesn't understand the situation he's in but they're in the same position in the end Martin brand pauses and agrees with Kim hu's words except that he can use all his artifacts at once because of this Kim hun tried has to hastily Dodge the renewed blows And realizes that he can't even use transformed Distortion now one of Martin's punches hits Kim hyon in the shoulder he thinks the guy's stamina is wasted because there's no point in going up against him Kim hion deftly jumps somewhere and lands realizing that there's
no way out of this place immediately Faker shrouds himself in a magical barrier again the man tries to find Kim hun who figures out where the thing that causes the Mana freeze is Quickly enough Kim Hyun finds the item that freezes Mana which is Martin's staff a barrier is set up around it but he doesn't care if it's not strong enough for him all the while Martin bran tries to stop Kim hun by attacking him with artifacts he doesn't let the guy get too close to him in turn Kim Hune Dodges and evades the attacks
quite skillfully trying to get to faker's staff with purpose this morning the guy read a pretty interesting story that He's going to repeat in reality even the Mana blocking won't let him stop quickly thinking of his plan of action in his head Kim Hyun lands a holy lightning god strike on Martin brand the guy smiles broadly in joy and realizes after his punch that he has succeeded as he is about to deliver his next kick Kim Hune notices that Martin brand suddenly appears in front of him and tries to stop him immediately Kim hun picks
up all the movements and maneuvers of his Opponent and then Dodges his fast and clear attacks this time the guy again fails to get closer to Martin brand so he takes a short pause and increases the distance all this time Faker is really surprised even though he has seen Kim Hun's Maneuvers before he still manages to break his barrier without using Mana Martin didn't know that Kim hyan was at this level so he wants to honor him by going to show him some of his skills Faker then raises his unusual sword Called the sacred sword
of the hero of asaran he tells that the specialty of his sword is that it adopts the skills of other weapons like a myth in which the hero is always fighting with his companions mark Martin brand then begins to store magical energy in his body and sword if one were to use such a sword it would only be in this case this sacred sword in the hands of faka gathers in itself all possible characteristics and skills of the other artifacts that Belong to this ascendant as a result Martin brand abruptly and decisively approaches Kim Hune
face to face much to the excitement and tension of the guy himself watching Martin's attacks Kim hun realizes that he can see all the movements of his sword but he can't Dodge it he tries his best to keep his defenses up and not get hit by the crushing blow the Mana freeze really messes things up in the end Kim hen doesn't even have time to think about What to do next but Martin brand appears in front of him with a ma Faker then continues his multi-pronged attack and uses the sword of Aragon Spear of the
eclipse God and the dagger of Arachne to do so he is going to finish the fight with his last original weapon that could not be copied the the sword of gigant tomaki the already wounded Kim hun looks up tired and exhausted to see the huge sword in Martin Bran's hands using the huge sword Gigantomachy Faker strikes Kim hu with his most powerful blow yet leaving an explosion as he bids farewell to the boy after the attack Martin bran tries to cover the bright light from the blow with the palm of his hand which is blinding
after a moment a human silhouette appears among the dust at that moment Faker notices Kim hayan still alive and on his feet in front of him his endurance has exceeded all Martin br's expectations suddenly the Guy turns to Martin about to ask him something and the man considers him a submissive sheep so he will not refuse to listen and so Kim hiun asks Martin why he's so desperate to destroy him destroying the keeper is an easy way to destroy the floor Faker then answers the guy with his story about what the true reason for the
ascenders is and it's the desire to ascend to the throne at the last gasp Kim hun tries to come to his senses but keeps asking what kind of Throne he is talking about Martin brand already suspects something and thinks that what he has said is enough in which case Kim hyan suggests that he should stop in turn the guy is well aware of the consequences the highest level artifacts will hit him critically but he smirks at fakira all the while Kim Hyun grins at Martin and says he's not just stalling for time he's going to
use his methods too Martin brand is alarmed when he Notices the Mana around the guy but it shouldn't have happened because the Mana freeze is still in effect then he puts his palm forward trying to figure out how to stop Kim hyan who has a lot of Mana accumulating around him at this point Kim hon is filled with unusual energy and sarcastically Thanks Martin for the information he offers to see him next time abruptly and suddenly the guy returns to the system room where his assistant AV is Kim hun is badly injured And exhausted exhausted
immediately his assistant notices the guy who has appeared in the room and can barely stand on his feet so she immediately runs over to him to give him the help he needs at that moment Kim hun raises his system remote control and shows it to his assistant AV as if silently thanking her for such a useful device at this time Martin bran grabs his head and realizes that he can't track Kim Hun's coordinates he must be caught while he's In a weak State suddenly Faker notices a thread of mind floating in the air in front
of him teleportation links one coordinate to another with the Mana thread because of this the man is pleased with himself for noticing such an unimaginable detail he realizes that Kim hun is now hiding in another dimension Martin brand is not going to give up and grabs his artifacts again saying to himself under his breath that now Kim Yan is definitely dead at this Time ab's assistant stands in the middle of the dungeon and looks around she realizes that Kim hun has recreated the first floor of the training Tower without averting her gaze the girl looks
after the injured Kim hun although his wounds were treated with Mana they were still quite serious a sigh tiredly and sadly because there is no potion or healing artifact but only a first aid kit Kim hun on the other hand realizes that if the climber is able to recreate Artifacts and freeze Mana things will take an unpleasant turn he also realizes that as a guardian he can stay in this room for another 20 minutes so he finishes his training and informs AV about it but the girl doesn't quite understand what kind of training Kim Hyun
is talking about the guy looks pretty careless so she worries if everything is okay finally Kim hun turns to her and tells her that he's going to leave assistant AV suggests that Kim hun Stay and think about his tactics again in response the guy only Strokes the little girl's small head without saying anything to her worried words with a warm smile Kim assures AV that everything will be perfectly fine and this time his outcome will be completely different pressing the coveted button again the guy immediately teleports back to the dungeon where Martin brand is already
waiting for him while Kim hon was in the system room he Bandaged his body and now comes back to normal to continue fighting Faker right now the guy is introduced to a smug Martin brand who welcomes him back here without delay Kim hian starts to move forward towards Faker and laughs demonstratively to show him his condition and attit ude for the fight he purposely makes such a spectacle of himself and then apologizes for his behavior it's funny that the guy laughs because this is where his grave will be Again Martin refers to Kim hian as
the man who recently ran away from him and is now so obviously bluffing he's going to destroy him to feel calm Kim Hy young covers his eyes he has mastered countless martial arts inside the tower there is a thing he trained at the end at this moment he talks about the movement of vegetation it's more of a concept except that without being able to learn the technique he stopped the reason he stopped learning the technique Is because there are so many Masters none of whom can be questioned Kim hun didn't just go to the system
room during the battle during that short 6-hour period in the room he gained Enlightenment he also recalled the times he had spent researching what was described in the books and the fights with haki yako and the Demon King that used other techniques thanks to all these meaningful moments Kim hu still managed to touch the principle of Vegetation movement at this point Martin Bran's face changes dramatically and he stands in a stuper as he continues to watch the enlightened Kim hun change once again Faker attacks his opponent with a huge sword but this time Kim hun
successfully counters him the guy himself knows very well in advance that he has already won this battle but it remains only to bring it to an end and here Faker is already seriously tense and nervous because there are no visible And significant changes in Kim hun as well as the artifact respectively but the man continues to watch the guy who is resolutely dealing with his huge sword he's not the same man he was 6 hours ago again Faker is about to enter The Fray trying to shorten the distance and strike sooner even though he wanted
to play with Kim Hune as much as possible now Martin brand is showing that he is worried and seriously nervous he realizes that he can't relax Martin Bran continues to glare at the unperturbed Kim hun woo intending to finish off his enemy and adversary as soon as possible Faker smirks and asks Kim hayan Wu if he really thinks he'll be able to Parry his attacks with just his arm that's stupid but Kim hion himself tries to act calm and measured not reacting to Martin Bran's provocations and pushing his sword attack back squirming unhappily the guy
tells Faker that he's being overly Boisterous keeping him from concentrating showing off his fighting and graceful postures again Kim hyan unleashes a powerful highl Lord Divine strike on Martin brand immediately he becomes angry and boils with the rage that fills him the guy Soares into the air and catches Martin brand in it swinging his fists at his chest Kim hun finally strikes his opponent with another powerful and devastating punch that knocks Martin deep into the ground The crushing blow is followed by another one but Kim Hun's attention is suddenly drawn to something threatening him from
outside the sacred copies of Martin Bran's artifacts again start attacking the guy who deafly and also quickly Dodges the consequences gambling biting his tongue Kim hun clucks his tongue looking at Faker who distracted him from throwing punches he then turns to an angry Martin who can barely contain his aggression the guy asks if he feels Crushed Martin bran starts to get aggressive and is about to vent his anger he calls Kim hyan names with the most obscene words the guy gets a little tense and is surprised that a strange and bright blue aura appears around
Martin br BR now Kim Hyun tries to calmly and adequately assess the situation and understand what is happening now he realizes that it's not the Mana but the faker artifact showy raising his sword gigant tomaki Martin Reminds Kim Hyun that he has the unique ability to take over the stats of other weapons once again Kim hun mocks the behavior of the man who is now acting like a very ordinary and small child provoked by the guy's words Martin brand begins to aggress even more bearing his teeth at the guy and trying to contain his psycho
and hatred out of his last strength Faker raises his sword gigantomachy up and realizes that he can't take it so he should destroy Kim Hun in one blow when Martin bran swings his sword and Strikes Kim hun the guy just puts his arm up and holds the blade of the sword the smug Kim hun looks at the sword that is trying to reach his body and strike but is held up by his one hand eventually Martin brand finishes his strike on Kim hun and then watches the guy mesmerized trying to see if he has succeeded
he sees a picture that shocks him the calm and smiling Kim hun is Holding a huge sword filled with different stats and magic with one hand eventually Martin brand realizes what's going on Kim hyan uses one hand to transfer the energy of the gigant Tamaki sword into himself storing it in his body Kim hayan assures Faker that he doesn't have to worry because he will return the sword's power to him right away through his strike Kim hun decisively puts his palm forward and Strikes Martin using the first position Vegetation movement technique and the Thousand reflective
strike but in the end Faker is unable to dodge such a powerful punch at some point the man realizes that his situation is extremely dire there is a bright powerful and incredibly strong explosion that goes up to the ceiling Kim hun remains motionless at this time and simply observes indeed Kim hyung feels and achieves Enlightenment he successfully gets rid of the lurking climate who was In New York after the defeated and dead Martin brand only a small and empty bag remains Kim hun tries to understand why this object does not disappear the guy can barely
stand on his feet but he keeps moving he picks up the bag and is notified that it is huon's Subspace the Subspace belonging to Martin brand starts to open and offers Kim hun to place one of the desired objects in it but the guy doesn't see any difference in what to put in the bag so he grabs The sword gigant and puts it in the Subspace he then grudgingly lifts the small bag up and examines it he thinks that this thing is a bit stingy because you can't just keep all the items Kim Hy young
ends up alone in the middle of the dungeon he realizes he has to go back but he doesn't have his phone with him and doesn't know where he is suddenly a hatch opens above Kim hanan's head in which a member of the Aries Guild can be seen the guy Turns to his head who has already died the young man doesn't immediately realize what's going on but when he sees not Martin bran but Kim hun in front of him his face contorts in horror with an awkward face and a slight smile Kim hu turns to the
young AR's guild member and Chuckles lightly back at him deftly and quickly he grabs hold of the incoming guy and pulls him down straight to the ground in the middle of the dungeon holding his head with his hand so that He doesn't jerk and run away Kim Hune wants to get right down to business he's tired and exhausted making a friendly and sweet expression on his face Kim hun turns to the guy Kim hun asks him to take off his clothes and lend him his phone 3 days after the incident reporters gather again at the
branch office of the Korean Hunters Association to hold a press conference the reporters are waiting for news from Kim hun about the criminal who attacked Shun in his Apartment the guy is already appearing in front of the reporters but he's not going to talk long and leaves as soon as he's done reminding everyone about the guys who showed up at shihan's house and wanted to attack him Kim hiun then shows his to the reporters and says that he has figured out the person behind all this to do this Kim hun turns on a recording of
a conversation where Martin bran tells someone that he is going to kill Kim Yan everyone is shocked to hear This then the guy explains that in addition to the conversation he also has a video confirmation and many other various proofs with a satisfied smile on his face Kim Hyun turns to the reporters and says that he is waiting for Aris to explain the situation 3 days later the kangdong area is once again filled with a maddening array of reporters who hear the news that Ares the guild leader has disappeared Without a Trace after the battle
with the ascendant Martin brand Kim hun is already back home with shiun and his friends his comrades are shocked and surprised to hear the guy story that they are in a tower and the ground is on the ninth floor at this time seoan expresses his rejection of the situation and SE Yun also tries to process the information and can't believe that Kim hun is the keeper but Kim hun mocks XO yon and is pissed off with her reaction because he could have just replied that she understood and closed the Conversation then he looks around at
his friends and notices their confusion the guy expected such a reaction because he was shocked by it at first Kim hun also realizes that his friends were bound to find out sooner or later now shuyan understands why the guy was fiddling with the cracks meanwhile SE Yun is trying to digest the situation and understand everything she asks Kim hu what he was doing this time and if he just stopped the climber the guys still Don't fully understand what the truth is Kim hu explains that he didn't touch the guild but simply destroyed the head of
the climber he realizes that his friends are confused about what is going on so he tells them the whole story of Martin after his story Kim hun realizes that his friends are too noisy so he wants to get out of here but they stop him because he is not in the best condition he puts on his gym clothes and assures sha hayan that there's nothing to worry About and that he's fully recovered no sooner does Kim hun leave his apartment than he is greeted with enthusiastic cheers outside in front of him is a red carpet
on which stands a white limousine his student miren comes out of the limousine and Bows to him at the same time miren bows to her teacher with a smile on her face and says that she came here to pay her respects to her master Kim hean himself didn't expect to see his student now so he's alert trying to Figure out why she's here when he brings me Ren home they are greeted by a shocked Lee SE Yun seoan and shiun who stare at the strange girl at that moment miren sits down on her knees in
front of Kim hayun and the others and her black masked henchmen line up behind her but Kim hyan wonders who the people behind her are the girl tells him that they are bodyguards trained especially for master Kim hun then the guy expresses his dissatisfaction because these body Guards are like an eyesore so the girl immediately gets rid of them sequan turns to Kim hun and asks if this girl can be the dragon Monarch and the head of the force Guild when Shu hyan tells him that this nickname belongs to the fifth ranked srank of the
entire world Kim hyan observes his student he also continues to watch the face of his cute and lovely student who is indeed ranked fifth in the world rankings while teaching miren Kim Hyun was absorbed in His own Concepts so he's pretty pretty sure he didn't teach her anything other than Imperial techniques all the while the guy doesn't take his eyes off the student who is blushing with embarrassment he's trying to figure out how this girl even became so strong at that moment Miran abruptly starts bowing to Kim Hune and shouting apologizes for something but the
guy doesn't understand what she's apologizing for at the same time the Girl is writhing in shame and regret because his student failed to follow her master's instructions mirin claims that Kim H told her that no one can be superior to her except the Great Master but he immediately demands her to shut up even more actively mean apologizes to Kim hun that she is an unworthy student and her master is heaven to her Kim hon himself doesn't know how to silence his student so he simply slaps the side of his palm On the top of her
head grabbing her head miren tries to realize what she did wrong her teacher demands her not to make her raise her voice he tries to hide his face in shame because his student is his dark past and the girl still obediently apologizes for her behavior at this time Shu hayan stands a little aside and anxiously turns to Kim hyan and then calls his student named miren immediately the girl's face changes and envelops herself in Dark Energy she mentally tells Shihan that he dare not call her by her name which he is alarmed by while the
guy is trying to figure out what mein's connection to Kim hon is SEO Kuan lightly puts his arm around SEO Yon and suggests she go check on their paperwork at this time Kim hyan Strokes his student head and asks her not to spread his destructive intentions and the girl obediently agrees and his friend is plunged into a world of shock And horror because the dragon Monarch ranked fifth in the world rankings is Kim hyan student Kim hyung turns back to look out the window again he's annoyed that the people outside are so noisy miren offers
to take care of it for him what she means is that she suggests her master destroy everyone outside the apartment right now while Kim hu grabs his phone meren tries to find out from the master why she can't just go ahead and Destroy everyone in his way suddenly He gets some new message that pleases him he gets up and tells everyone that he's going to go out for a while to do his own thing Kim hian then turns to Shihan and smirks because AR's minions have reacted to the speech and made contact at the same
moment Kim Hyun goes to a place where an unknown man is waiting for at a table when he arrives he sits down in front of the stranger and says that they wrote to him that they would like to discuss everything With the person directly involved Kim hyan himself came here to listen to the assistant Guild leader Ares who was anxiously looking at the guy sitting in front of him at this moment the assistant Guild leader is extremely tense because he is the one who has to deal with the problems after Martin's disappearance the paper with
the number six that Kim hun showed at the press conference shows that the number six disappeared along with the head of the Guild the man is also fully convinced that Kim hun is the one who destroyed their chapter he himself is not at the level to deal with such a strong opponent The Stranger realizes that because of this incident conflicts within the guild are growing so it needs to be resolved but Kim hun needs to know what they want the stranger assures Kim Hyun that they will do their best to fulfill his request Kim Hy
young says to give up all the Dungeons and get out of Korea this makes the man nerv nous and indignant that this is completely absurd Kim Hy Young Wonders why this is such a conclusion since he can destroy them he laughs and says that Aries has many other sins in addition to the incidents with him which the aid knows about Kim hag watches the shrinking and nervous man and realizes that he has said all this for a reason but that he has clearly hit the mark in that case he wants to give them a break
in order to Get the dungeons he will show his mercy and agree to 40% of the property at the same moment Aries the assistant Guild leader of the guild is even more shaken and looks very anxious confused and panicked in the end Kim hun makes an agreement with the man and leaves the restaurant leaving him alone with his thoughts Myan and his bodyguards appear in front of him to greet him and see how his meeting went but he had already told his student to stop dragging those Bodyguards around and then they disappear and she apologizes
for the mistake during this mirin puts her hand forward and does something while Kim hun is distracted by the conversation and suggests that the girl just go home noticing mirin's strange Behavior the guy tries to find out what she did and she pretends it didn't happen and hides her hands behind her back all the while Kim Hyun is still trying to get used to Mir Ren's Behavior squirming in Frustration at last the student turns back around at this moment the girl looks back at the slumped assistant Guild head Aries who remained seated at the table
after meeting Kim Hune as Kim hun moves towards the white limousine to get into it miren holds the microphone in her hands and watches the Master's movement so as not to get burned she breaks the microphone in her hands out of anger plotting something not so good mirin orders all the Disguised Warriors to assemble immediately after meeting Kim hun The Guild Leader's assistant is tormented by his students bodyguards this time the man is first stretched in the air by the terrifying tentacles and then sharply thrown straight into the the wall at this time Mir Ren's
bodyguard turns to him and tells him that there is nothing special about him the man is worried about what the force Guild is doing here miran's henchmen tells him not to curse Them but ares's assistant responds by shouting that he has done nothing as a result the man is left sitting on the floor shaking in fear and pain the bodyguards assure him that he must remember something he leans over to the man and tells him that no matter what he did they don't care but he shouldn't make the man angry again they'll go back to
him and find him at this time Kim hun returns to the system room where he is greeted by a who is alone here alone With the extreme cold when Kim hun arrives he speaks to the worried girl and assures her that she should have just called him here again a replies that she couldn't do that because when the guardian enters the room he can't be summoned for 5 days Kim hyung on the other hand didn't come here for that reason he interestedly asks if there are any skills that can be improved this time time at
this moment AB notices that Kim hu's dexterity has increased to S Rank but no notification has appeared now an update appears and the guy realizes what kind of update he's talking about it's about the same as the last one that made it easier for him to recruit members to The Guild Kim Hy young also realizes there's a catch a tells him that every upgrade requires a level up tired and frustrated the guy sprawls on the back of the couch and asks how he can ever reach the top level when everything goes like this In turn
a tries to comfort his keeper and offers him a possible option Kim hun can talk to the climbers themselves they're called re climbers they are those who reclimb the tower after reaching the top these climbers may have information Kim hyan recalls faker's words about wanting to ascend to the throne but he has no idea what it means he should ask the re elevators abruptly the guy ends his conversation with ab's assistant and tells her that he has to Leave but the girl tries to stop the Guardian she then turns to Kim Hyun demandingly and asks
him to leave the PlayStation for her before he leaves after briefly pondering ab's request Kim hun again creates the PlayStation for the girl that she asks for so much after meeting with Kim's assistant Shu hun and Mi Ren head to Kango in Hanam a huge mansion appears in front of them Kim Hun's Apprentice tells her master that it is a specially built and special Mansion for him shocked Kim hun realizes that this house is meant for him meanwhile Shuan is trying to find out on his phone if such a place exists in Hanam he starts
his search on the internet and realizes that the land on which the Mansion stands is for a new city Kim hyan awkwardly goes to his student to find out how much it cost to build the Mansion miren thinks it's nothing in the meantime the guy watches the cute student who looks at him with Love he tries to understand what's going on and why the girl is so nice to him in the end Miran invites the guys to enter the mansion to look at the interior Kim hun thinks about whether she has ulterior motives or a
second personality making a questioning face miren looks at her master carefully Kim hun at this time learns her information and that she is extremely loyal to him suddenly the guy asks his student an obscene question about whether she is a pervert she hayan Along with Mir Ren herself tents up at such a question they go inside the Mansion where shei hayan starts to resent Kim hun for asking this child such a question question but mirin is not so young Kim hun then takes a seat on the couch and the student keeps looking after him he
asks if she's going back to China miren gets upset and asks the teacher if her presence makes him uncomfortable he denies saying so but she is the head of the Guild miren makes A loving face again and tells Kim hyan that the only place she should be is next to her master this causes Kim Hyun to awkwardly tense up again and agree with his apprentice's words he tells her not to stand at the door and to mind her own business as miren leaves the room shei hun crosses paths with her in the doorway and looks
back at the girl shei hayan eventually makes his way into the room and walks over to the couch where he asks Kim hun if something happened Between his student and himself he starts parodying mer Ren who on her way out said how caring her master was Kim hion begs his friend to pretend he didn't hear that shei hyan changes the subject and sharply asks Kim hun when he's going to go to the US but the guy doesn't understand why shiun himself suspects that such an invitation may be given for the sake of the s-ranking world
ranking it's all because of the place where Hunters are registered at This time Kim hun revealingly takes out a lot of money bills and puts on blatant glasses to show his friend that he is Rich enough without the USA Xian says that it would be nice for Kim hyan to go there because it's quite an honor to have a place in the world rankings Kim hu watches a video on his phone while agreeing with his friend's opinion he has nothing to do right now a few days later Kim hyan Shu hu and his student Mir
Ren go to the US on an invitation The guy gazes into the Horizon to see the huge building of the international Hunters Association the entire area belongs to the organization mirin notices his teacher interest in the local area and proposes to make a park around the Mansion but Kim hun refuses because it's too much suddenly shei Hay's attention is attracted by a man he calls Mr Liam and greets him Mr Liam appears wearing a monocle on his face the man greets the hunters who have Come here at this time Shu hayan introduces Senator Liam who
is a member of the High Council to Kim hyan the man asked to be called Liam he once again greets the experienced Hunter and shakes his hand firmly as a sign of respect because he has already heard about this guy Liam then extends his hand to Dragon Monarch miren who refuses to shake his hand in return she hyan excitedly asks why the senator himself came to say hello to them Liam reveals that he's a Fan of Hunter Kim Hun he also knows very well that Kim hon came here to find out his place in the
world rankings to which he replies that there is no other reason to come showing his hand in the air Liam asks the newcomers to follow him because he will show them the way in the end the senator leads Kim hun shiun and miren to a room that is opened only by the employees of the international Hunters Association so Kim hyan looks questioningly at the entrance to the Room and Shian immediately tells him that this is the evaluation room for s-ranked hunters all Kim Hune has to do is place his hand on the sphere that is
in the room it will evaluate his stats by comparing it to those of the other Hunters Kim hyen is disappointed because he thought he was being tested Liam assures him that it would be better to keep it simple Kim hon walks over to the right area to begin the evaluation Shian and miren and the watch the experienced Hunter with a satisfied expression on his face the guy puts his hand on the magic sphere to begin the process of evaluating the abilities all the while shei hyan and Senator Liam continue to watch what the guy is
doing with mesmerized and anxious interest his window of information with the assessed abilities appears in front of Kim hun the information he notices amazes him and puts him in a shocking stuper at this time Lis o Yun is praising her Guild girls who they just went on a raid fighting monsters with they praise her back after the raid so Yan tiredly wipes the sweat from her chin and thinks about how it was like the monsters were smarter this time she then begins to chuckle lightly to herself while taking out her phone the girl opens the
news feed and reads some interesting news then SEO Yan realizes that Kim Hyun has also been poisoned in the United States by the international Hunters Association She hopes that the guy won't make a mess of things there a few days ago shei hayan and seoan discussed the possibility of postponing the maze raid for two weeks seoan had agreed to that as well for a moment Lee soan gets distracted and asks his friend if he's going to follow Kim hian any further but he thinks she'd do the same but the girl doesn't quite agree with Shu
haan's words and abruptly ends the conversation by changing the subject all their Business is over for today after that Shah on hurriedly and embarrassedly tries to stop lee so Yan because he has a not so ordinary and interesting question for her with a worried and questioning face the girl looks at her comrade and waits for him to gather his thoughts and dare to ask his question suddenly sh Haan becomes even more embarrassed and suddenly asks what kind of gifts the girl would like such a question is the last thing Lee Yun would Expect from her
boyfriend the girl squirms in horror because she is shocked by such questions at the same time arys the assistant head of the company gathers stacks of papers and documents in his office the value of the stock has plummeted and Martin's artifacts have disappeared Without a Trace now he realizes that this is not his biggest problem the worst part is that Kim hun is demanding 40% of it which infuriates him the doors to the office of the Assistant Guild leader begin to open but the man remains irritated and yells that he asked that no one be
allowed in Mason Mason the console of the international Hunter Association enters the office of coward he's here on business coward himself immediately tries to find out what has brought Mason here so unexpectedly Mason tells coward that he is connected to Martin brand on reflection the man recalls something like that because he has noticed that Mason and Martin were actually quite close so coward begins to apologize to Mason explaining to him that the situation now is unfortunate Mason assures him that he's going to help them coward asks Mason why he wants to help them Mason is
doing it for Martin who is not sure how he will feel when he sees the guild fall apart at this point Mason puts his hand on coward's shoulder and isn't going to take long to explain himself he smiles and says that you just Have to follow his words at this point Kim hun continues to stare at the information window which tells him that the sphere is failing to calculate his abilities this makes Kim hun very nervous and freaks out when he can't understand why the sphere doesn't work on him Liam tries to figure out what's
wrong he turns to sha Haan and tells him that this has never happened before the guy offers to use the orb on him to evaluate the result he then walks over To the counter and puts his palm on the Magic Orb which shows him that his rank has decreased the sphere works and is not broken at this time Liam continues to observe and study the magic sphere to see what's wrong miren sharply reprimands and calls the senator a redneck at this point she starts pushing Kim Hun's propaganda and that her master is a skym so
his abilities cannot be evaluated but Kim hun stops her Kim hun ends up tensely expressing that he just Came all this way for nothing Liam tries to calm the guy down because the banquet is about to start he tells him that today is the anniversary of the international Hunters Association and guarantees that Kim hun won't go hungry at the banquet already at the banquet Kim hun cleans his plate with a shiny plate of food the senator realizes that the guy is satisfied me on the other hand is writing down the menu at one point Senator
Liam turns to Kim hyan but suddenly his attention is drawn to the hunter who appears behind them a tall and pumped up man appears in front of the guys in the senator it's tank truck Rock who has an s-rank and is ranked third in the world rankings the people present at the banquet are unhappily and with bad intentions discussing tank who appears at the event anticipating the upcoming Showdown Kim Hyun says that tank is so noisy it hurts his ears Shihan tells him to stay away from the hunter tank has a very bad reputation he's
abusing his power and doing illegal business in front of everyone he should have been made a hit man long ago that's when tank turns to Kim hun and for good reason he thought he looked familiar it's time for him to stop screwing around since he's been flashing disasters everywhere without stopping tank pokes his finger into Kim hune's shoulder because he's pretty good at Dealing with people like him but the guy sharply throws his finger away but tank truck Rock won't tolerate such treatment and is about to teach Kim hian a special Lesson by swinging his
fist at the guy at this time Senator Liam starts to panic and yells for Kim hyan and tank to immediately stop and forget about the fight at the anniversary banquet everyone knows that tank truck rock is not deterred by the Senator's words and continues to attack while Kim Hyun Deafly Dodges his fist in response Kim hun looks at Tonk sideways and smirks saying that he is the one who will learn today's lesson he then stands up in his martial arts pose and delivers a Lord's punch to tank knocking the man into the wall with a
resounding thud Kim hun bites his tongue in excitement and tries to look closely to see if he overdid it with his punch on truck roku's tank at this point the over pumped man becomes aggressive and is provoked by Kim Hun's Words calling him nasty words and expressions all the while shiyan watches on in shock and wonders if this is really the power and talent tank has heard about continuing the battle tank truck Rock uses his unbreakable immortality skill and grabs the nearest piece of stone throwing it straight at the guy immediately noticing the boulder flying
at him Kim hun Dodges and the stone crashes into the wall shattering into small pieces at this time tank Truck rock is already behind the guy to deliver his next blow while he is distracted by the boulder in the end tank lands a devastating and crushing blow on Kim hun but the guy guy doesn't fight back and flies into the wall trying to escape the rising dust Liam wipes his eyes the other guests at the banquet run away in a panic in the moment the senator realizes that Kim highy on is being pushed hard and
the battle should be stopped but if it Continues Mason's influence will only increase suddenly Kim H Young's voice comes out and asks tank if he's realized that someone like him is no match for him Liam and tank turn around indeed Kim hun is slammed into the wall but doesn't get hurt or injured the guy smiles and says it's his turn just then the guy jumps out of his seat and comes face to face with tank smiling back at him he starts swinging his fist Kim Hyun finally Strikes Back at tank with an Equally devastating blow
that leaves behind a thick beam of energy and throws him backwards after that truck Rock doesn't even have time to get up when Kim hun starts threatening him with his power and abilities again finally the guy is going to put an end to this truck Rock tank he thinks this man will make the perfect punching bag and martial artist still in shock shei hyan and Liam watch the battle in progress Miran meanwhile doesn't doubt his teacher one Bit and takes pictures on his phone suddenly sha hayan shockingly turns to the senator and tells him that
the tank is super strong and Kim hun beats him for so long and effortlessly breaks through the armor at this time Kim hyan himself is already successfully beating up truck Rock's tank laying the man on the ground and triumphantly standing on his body with his foot suddenly he has a sudden realization he knows that tank is third in the world Hunter rankings and That means only one thing shahyan is on his phone again and notices that there's already an article about the incident since Kim hi young won he's now in third place at this time
a man with long hair is in a dark Temple where he sits on the floor and meditates an old man with gray hair is congratulating this guy he is the world's greatest demon and his Divine Helm technique was executed perfectly by him to which the guy with long hair starts to stand up and says That there was nothing special about Helm's Mastery of overwhelming Madness and the gray-haired man agrees with his words nothing is impossible for him who has mastered all the martial arts of Cham and jeona he then asks the long-haired guy if he
has any ideas on what to do next this stranger's name is mushin he is an s-rank holder and is ranked number one in the world rankings he is going to meet his first teacher meanwhile SE yon reads the world news Again about Kim hun giving Tonk a beating at the International Association banquet she was expecting it seoan asks her if she's really that worried about Kim hun because he's a strong guy and he'll be fine Lee SE Yun is really worried that this greatness could be destructive seoan agrees because it's about Kim hion afterwards seoan
thinks back to all the past events related to Kim hun this guy easily destroyed the rotten hunting world even so he's always On Kim hung's side the guy starts his meal and says that Kim Hyun is a versatile person as usual liso Yun abruptly changes the subject and asks seoan if he's heard anything about Shihan not expecting this seoan abruptly stops and stands in a stoer forgetting to chew his food he asks why the girl is suddenly asking such a question in fact liso Yun suspects that she hayan has a girlfriend because he's been asking
questions about gifts and has already Bought several of them at this time XI hyan is distracted from looking at his purchases by Kim hyan shouting about who is standing behind him and about to enter in addition Liam turns to the guy and asks him if he likes his new room from the international Hunters Association organization after a while Shian enters the room and right from the doorstep apologizes to Senator Liam for Kim hyun's Behavior yesterday after the events of that day the international Hunter Association banquet was cancelled and tunk truck Rock was taken away by
a rescue team in the aftermath all attention was focused on Kim hiun and literally everyone came to talk to the hunter after all this Senator Liam successfully persuaded Kim hun to stay at the hotel because he was exhausted and tired now the senator asks Kim Hyun that he would like to talk to him about something important and the guy offers to do it immediately when Kim hun is About to follow Senator Liam Mir Ren follows him everywhere and anywhere but the guy orders his student to stay here and her whole world falls apart right before
her eyes eyes but my Ren still agrees to her teacher order and her hostility with Senator Liam increases 99% the door slams shut loudly and sharply in front of the girl's face and she walks back into the back of the room and past sha hang miren then sits down on a rather unconventional table for This place Shu hang is a little nervous but realizes that they need to become friends for a while shuang examines the girl and realizes that she doesn't want to be friends he thought she was sociable because she looks happy around Kim
hun tensing up slightly shahyan tries to pretend that everything is fine and then suddenly turns to the student miren he looks at the indifferent girl and tries to figure out what they can talk about but knows that her favorite Topic is Kim hiun after that shahyan immediately finds a thread to pick up on he asks miren how she met Kim hun the girl sigh thoughtfully before giving the right answer and is about to tell him everything but she has one important condition in response xiayan listens attentively to the girl and tries to guess what condition
she will make for him at the same time the student starts to blush and asks Chi hayan a question about what Her master Kim hayan likes this question makes the guy's eyes sharply alert when Kim hun first came out of the tower he was craving food but what happened next is a good question in the end she hayan carefully considers his answer and realizes that Kim hun really likes money which is what miren answers suddenly the female student accepts sha haan's answer and immediately gets up to go somewhere she thanks him for his answer and
says She'll be back soon in the end Shayan is left alone in the middle of the hotel room and only has time to glance after me Ren when she closes the door with a bang at this time Kim hun and Liam are seated at a large table the guy doesn't like to prolong the conversation so He suggests they get right down to business at this point Liam is studying Kim hun and watching him eat a chocolate chip cookie he's already realized that the guy is pretty Straightforward the senator then alarmingly starts talking about a certain
Mason who is also a member of the international Hunters Association Liam goes on to say that Mason is receiving support from the authorities he has even received support from the top 10 ranking members summarizing the senator says that because of all of this Mason is growing in influence and they need a counterbalance he asks Kim hun to be on his side with a surprised and Confused face Kim hon looks back at Senator Liam who issues such an interesting request for the guy after the conversation the guy goes back to shei Hun's room his friend is
surprised that the guy came back so early which he didn't expect at all it's not the first time Kim Hyun notices a small gift bag with a toy and other gifts but now he asks Shian what it is and what it's for sweat drips down shihan's face from the exertion he replies that it's a souvenir Kim hun thinks it looks like a gift and asks who it's for in an attempt to get out of the conversation Shu hayan abruptly changes the subject and asks what Kim hun was talking to Senator Liam about shei hyan then
stares at his friend in Surprise shei hyan is surprised that the senator is so humble shei hayan also realizes that Kim hayan student has the fifth place in the world ranking and that he himself has been involved in clashes with Aries more than Once he sees a dark past in Kim hayan the guy realizes his presence is an asset even Mason won't be able to look down on him in the end sh brings the conversation to what kind of offer Kim hun received from Senator Liam but the guy doesn't know anything else in addition Kim
hiun brings up Liam's words that he can now teleport here whenever he wants shiyan is really surprised by this the guy also says that he can attend the banquet of the top 50 that Will be held in 2 weeks he can get there by teleportation at this time in the main office Aries Mason asks the assistant head if the situation has been resolved he replies that the most violent ones have already become quiet at the same time the assistant Guild leader turns to Mason with a satisfied face and says that he is the reason for
all this but even so he still wonders what Mason is going to do Aries Will definitely fall apart and he doesn't understand his help then the man looks at The Smiling Mason and realizes that Martin brand is just an excuse but he tries to stop the swarm of thoughts that Mason already suspects the assistant's careless curiosity turns to poison the important thing now is to protect everything in response Mason assures the man that everything is perfectly fine and then pull something out of his Inside pocket it's meant for him he holds out a plain black
ball in the aidid's hand the man does not know what this strange thing is that Mason received from his hands at this point Mason begins to SM and says that if the aid will help with the plans he will tell him how to control the guild members in the outer wall of Washington D.C is a huge hospital that is being washed by Heavy Rain under the night sky in this Hospital lies a wounded tank Truck Rock who was beaten up by Kim hon the man is lying in his hospital bed writhing in pain as he
tries to get up from his bed he regains Consciousness in front of his bed Mason is already waiting for him suddenly Mason appears in the hospital room and stands hand so that the Moonlight falls on his face he is glad that tank truck rock is finally awake the man then comes closer to tank and says that he warned him to be careful with Kim hian and tank wonders What's wrong with him just then tank truck Rock realizes that Kim hayon has used the very technique that musin has on him which pierces his entire body with
unbearable pain together with Mason they abruptly turned to the doorway where mus Shin's voice comes from asking if Kim hun really used his technique now musin is also visiting tank truck Rock in the hospital and tells both men that it's been a while since they've seen each other Mason asks him about Something personal that only the two of them know about and then spreads his arms out to his sides and says he's finished making arrangements two weeks later Senator Liam is still waiting for Kim hyen at the event he told him about Liam tries to
find the guy in the passers by through the window a hunter of S rank great swordmaster Eden appears in the doorway he suggest Liam turn himself in because if Kim hun didn't show up then He's not interested another s-ranked Hunter silenc O'Reilly is sitting in the office the girl thinks her answer should be mailed or sent by note the senator replies to the hunters that Kim hun is a rather peculiar young man he probably thought this method was a necessity after Liam is invited to the stage the gala begins where he and his world ranked
Hunters Grace the stage at this point Eden notices that the high ranking officials are still just as cunning it Must be because they came here from other countries Riley notices that all the guests at the event are busy making new connections meanwhile Liam is talking to a man who tells him that two weeks ago the banquet hall was destroyed Liam laughs saying it was The Magicians in the middle of the banquet hall Eden notices someone special who is in dire need of attention so the guy grabs Liam's shoulder and points out their company far away
from the other guests Are the hunters now led by Mason himself but among their company is one who attracts more attention among Mason's henchmen and other top Hunters musin himself appears surprising Eden and the senator with his presence just then Riley asks Liam a troubling question about why mushin has even shown up here he hasn't shown up at the association since he broke into the top five watching the group of dubious Hunters closely the senator realizes that he is Beginning to feel uneasy musing turns to the stranger and asks if all the hunters are here
and he replies that mushing should see all the hunters when the stranger says that he doesn't expect to see him here at this event mushing interrupts him and is about to say something musing then abruptly grabs the unknown man's face and tells him that there is no reason to wait any longer in one deaf and strong move the highly ranked Hunter strips the Poor man of his head without justifying his behavior in any way noticing Ming's angry stare Senator Liam realizes that things are taking an incredibly threatening and dangerous turn meanwhile in the Aaron Guild
Lis o Yan approaches Kim hun and tries to find out why they are doing this here and not elsewhere but Kim hon himself doesn't understand her question and she resents the guy using teleportation and doing it exclusively in her Guild he doesn't see Any reason to do it elsewhere because there's no one here but there's no one here because Le O Yun told him not to come here when Kim hun says that they should change the location Ana turns to the guy with a sharp and indignant look noticing this he listens to Ana's annoyed voice
asking if they really have to start over if they change locations Kim hun then calmly tells the girl that she is right and that they will have to start over this makes the girl freeze in Horror because of this Ana realizes that she will have to work the night shift again but Kim hun tells her to take it easy and just work at her own pace in the same horror she realizes that she will have to draw cir after the day shift and if she does it at night it will take about 2 weeks Kim
Yun suggests that she'd do it in the morning instead of at work because he can find a replacement miren is thrilled at his Mercy immediately Ana falls on her knees In front of guildmaster Kim hyung and thanks him for everything she will try to do her best Kim hayon's attention is drawn to a question from Lee so Yan who asks what the guy is going to do about Senator Liam's proposal from the United States remembering Liam kiman realizes that it would be great to travel back and forth across the world using only a magic circle
for teleportation to which SEO yon says that they are not made for traveling except For climbers Kim hun confirms that this is the easiest way at the same moment Kim hun thinks that it would not be good if people started dying because of his absence and tardiness after his thoughts Kim hyan turns to W to ask how much more time is needed but suddenly his attention is distracted R raed by something suddenly someone starts banging on the door shouting and begging for help which can't go unheard by Kim hon and the Others looking at the
door liso Yun remembers the recently captured man she put here under the closed door as fast as she can SEO Yan runs towards the door where the unknown person keeps breaking in she had forgotten that she had locked him in here before when she reaches the door she grabs the handle to let him out but he immediately looks out and panics at the light at the prison sudden movements Lee Yun abruptly changes her mind and immediately grabs the handle Again and closes the door back again with a bang in confusion Kim Hyun wonders why the
girl closed the doors again to which she replies that she was just a little scared at that moment Kim hon opens the doors himself and sees a man shaking with Terror and fear begging to be let out of here the stranger begins to cry bitterly and begs to at least let him out into the world he will say anything to be spared Kim watches The Stranger in Bewilderment and realizes that he has been here for less than a month but this torture has become too much for him at the same time in Washington at the
banquet of the International Association of hunters there is a complete horror and Chaos Mason's company is massacring everyone at the same moment Senator Liam is trying to save as many people as possible and evacuate everyone and if possible he directs people to the exits Liam himself is watching in horror and Simply cannot believe that all this is is actually happening before his eyes looking around the senator realizes that all the s-ranking players who were here have all died at the hands of Mason's company in less than 5 minutes from behind Liam suddenly appears truck Rock
tank who immediately starts threatening the senator even though he had warned him about this before the senator turns back with fear in his eyes and can't say a word back to stop the threat Swordmaster Eden appears and attacks tank truck Rock and wrestles him away from Senator Liam attacking the overpowered tank Eden looks at his opponent anxiously and begins calling him obscene words in addition to Eden Riley who is diligently holding her defense with two sharp blades tries to fight Mason's company Riley worried and shaking from overexertion turns to Senator Liam and asks him to
get out of here as soon as possible meanwhile Liam Himself continues to look around in horror and watches the battle between Mason's hunters and his own while the others are fighting Liam turns to the attackers in a shout and tries to find out the reason why they started this madness and Chaos after such a question mushin stops and turns towards the senator pausing for a moment and pondering his answer mushing then looks at the senator with a cold and indifferent gaze and tells him that it Is necessary for the destruction of the world from shock
and horror Liam doesn't even know what to say to this and only asks what musing is saying to him suddenly kimhan and his student Miran appear behind the senator and asks what's going on here this time time when Kim hyan fully assesses the situation he starts to irritably tisk tisk and looks at the threat named musin with Angry Eyes in response to Kim Hun's gaze mushin looks at him with the same Coolness and indifference as he does towards everything else all the while Kim Hyun looks around and finally turns to the senator trying to find
out why this place is in such a state again with a slight smile on his face Kim hun leans over to Senator Liam and asks him for clarification the kid's appearance really surprises the senator himself while Kim hyan is trying to talk to Liam he is approached by musin who Asks the guy if he's really the one they're talking about with the same indifferent face musin looks at Kim Hyun and asks him if he is the one who was able to defeat tank truck Rock in battle in response Kim hun only asks one single question
about who this stranger is and he introduces himself as mushin when Kim hun tries to figure out who mushin is miren tells him that he is the one who is ranked first among the s- rankings in the world rankings suddenly musin says That Kim hun is the one he wants he needs to get rid of him but he's surprised because they don't know each other musin replies to Kim hyan that he needs to get rid of him here and now in order to climb the tower while listening to musin Kim hayan doesn't understand what the
stranger is saying or what he means at the same moment mushing puts his finger forward and and directs his accumulated power straight at Kim hun standing in front of him a dense beam of Energy pierces through the guy's Palm but he doesn't care he uses access to information on musing and suspects he's a climber after studying the information he's received on musing Kim hun realizes that he has the unique skill memory regression and it seems familiar to him while slightly adjusting his hat musin assures him that he is not a climber but that he is
going to become one soon then the man gracefully removes moves his hat and says that he has to leave his Position to do so and at the same moment musing disappears from his position and leaves behind only a small Vortex that swirls the air around him also to achieve his goal mushin needs to finish off kimun here and now which he is going to do Kim hyan realizes that this is all crazy and suddenly musin swings his fist at him and tries to strike the first blow to avoid the first blow Kim hun deftly Dodges
and turns around to retaliate quickly and deftly Kim hyan Stands on both hands with her feet up and counterattacks the man with her accumulated physical strength while the guy tries to hit Mo Shin at least once he in turn holds back the attacks with both hands without much effort at this time Kim hun realizes that the man has managed to grab his legs musin says that he has heard that Kim hun is trained in martial arts for this reason musin cleverly veils his message and suggests that Kim hun go sightseeing after saying This the man
immediately strikes Kim hun with a punch that sends him flying backwards with a thud mushin's punch is so powerful that Kim hyun's body breaks through several walls and flies through many rooms leaving a hole in the wall at this time murin notices that her master is not in a very pleasant position so she starts to run towards him and calls out to him but suddenly a tall man appears in front of the little girl and stands there to block her way he turns Out to be truck truck Rock and his partners he asks where Myan
is going and offers the girl to play miren is very upset and she clucks loudly and demonstratively going to fight with the big guy at the same time Kim hun and his opponent musin find themselves on the street where they are going to continue their confrontation with each other with even more strength and magical energy in his body musin is determined to attack again Kim hun on The other hand tries to stop mushin's ever moving hands from relentlessly striking the guy at one point Kim Hyun tenses up and carefully considers his words before saying anything
the guy then smirks and makes a crazy face when mushin calls him names and reminds him that he is not a climber watching musin carefully Kim hyan realizes that the growing feeling is different from what one feels when meeting climbers because of this the guy momentarily changes his Plan of action and is about to bounce away from the man to increase the distance between them intending to end it all right now Kim hian once again forms a red magic ball of stones and four powerful arms behind him when Kim hun says that he would be
offended if musin just left the man doesn't say anything and remain silent but at some point musin is suddenly and sharply tensed by something and it is clearly visible in his facial expression at the Same time the man realizes that something strange is happening the Mana around them begins to visibly increase Kim hayun smirks and realizes that this is happening because of the benefits of his two we study assur nihilation fist isn't particularly useful but stopping an opponent from moving is a different story 10-step destruction like ascendant is impossible since Mana is constantly increasing but
what's in mandala should be enough Kim hian was once hinted about The Mana increase of this God so he's going to use that knowledge in this case a bright and red Mana begins to spread around musing enveloping the space the man tenses up slightly from what is happening Kim hian then puts his Palm forward and thus concentrates his magical power into a Vortex after utilizing the mandala's Mana Kim hun uses the Asura analment fist technique channeling its power directly into musing a bright and violent explosion Occurs on the international Hunter Association grounds leaving a blinding
impact Kim Hun's use of the analment Fist causes some serious damage to buildings eventually the time of the technique ends after the skill ends Kim hu stops and Sur surveys the aftermath trying to catch his breath and realize what's going on his opponent mushin is still standing in front of him with his palm out in front of him the man looks like Kim hunk's technique didn't even Hit him for a moment mushin looks at his palm and sigh interestedly as he tries to realize what's going on here in turn Kim hun realizes that thanks to
the Asura analment fist mushin won't be able to hurt him at this time the Man shows his interest suddenly musin disappears and appears behind Kim hun and says that hitting him like that was a disappointment to him at the same moment the man swings his fist and is about to hit his opponent Kim hun right on the Head eventually he actually manages to hit the guy with such force that his head literally almost bows to the ground at this time Kim hun doesn't fully realize what is happening and doesn't understand how musin managed to hit
him with such Force Kim hun is then unable to stand on his feet and falls to his knees resting his hands on the pavement without trying to get back up musin immediately throws his next punch and unleashes a powerful stream of Magical power on the ground sending it towards the boy at the same moment a disgruntled mushin says that Kim Hun's move is not unlike martial arts mockery Kim hun in turn tries to get to his feet and at the same time asks why this kind of thing bothers musin so much but the man immediately
interrupts the guy by saying that he didn't see a single right thing in his skills Kim hyan is alarmed by these words he is also annoyed by the words that his Mana flowing around him Is through the bloodstream and that it's just an easy release that doesn't require a lot of intelligence in addition mushin says that he's been practicing martial arts for hundreds of years so Kim hun shouldn't think about trying to overpower him Kim hyan only asks what hundreds of years the man is talking about this clearly implies that mushin is not human and
it's all about skill but musin assures him that he's just a human The skill gives him endless time to Train giving him the ability to avoid a ruinous existence Kim hian tenses up a bit after hearing this but at the same time he thinks that none of this makes any sense all the while mushin himself is very determined and cocky he is going to show something for Kim hiun who is trying to persist the man then adopts a fighting stance and is going to show the guy what the true meaning of martial arts means to
begin the proof musin puts His palm forward again and bends it slightly in his fingers immediately Kim hu is hit with another strong attack that practically knocks the guy down taking advantage of the moment musin is already behind Kim high on jumping up slightly to attack him from the air immediately after that musin hits Kim hun with his chma fist technique hitting the guy right in the head Kim hun is hit so hard that he flies down with a thud and crashes into the asphalt followed by A dense beam of energy once again Kim hun
is on the ground trying to get get to his feet sighing and grunting from the impact but mushin is not going to stop and he's already flying up behind Kim hayan from behind to attack him with a leg kick to the back the next attack is the blue dragon kick followed by another one called reversible Circle kick following the previous attacks is the blood wind fist which is part of the Heavenly Dragon style after that musing Bends his palm and his fingers again and thrusts it towards his opponent Kim hun Ming's final attack is the
northern Divine Heaven Tech technique which creates a wind Vortex above his head another blow lands directly on Kim hun who can't even be seen in space because musin strength blocks his view eventually mushin stops and looks carefully in front of him to see Kim Hun's silhouette in the energy shroud at this time Kim hun himself appears Unharmed only slightly touched by the blows his resilience is incredibly impressive to musing he looks up with a satisfied look and realizes that muin is strong and anyone else in his place would have been killed by the destructive energy
now Kim hayan is thinking about his plan and what he's going to do next he remembers the fight with Mason and thinks about getting away like he did then but he realizes that if he does That now it's not hard to guess who will be the next Target for this aggressive group of hunters my Ren for this reason kiman is not going to give up and gets into a fighting stance showing his attitude and determination to fight mushin is standing almost motionless and tries to say something but Kim hun doesn't even try to listen to
it at the same moment the guy's face begins to contort with tension and weariness as he looks at musin Kim hyan realizes that if He doesn't use this technique he will die but his body can't take it anymore Kim hayun then receives a system notification that he has survived all the attacks and his resilience is increasing which makes him happy at this time mushin spreads his arms wide in the air and tells Kim hun that he has a very strong character but even so the man is going to put the guy out of his misery
and begins to concentrate black energy in his hands to form a ball with that Musin creates a black dragon and uses the Mystic soaring dragon attack the black dragon appears in the air and is about to head towards Kim hun to attack him at mus Shin's command afterward the man notices one strange detail somehow Kim hun suddenly disappears which surprises musin suddenly a guy's voice comes from somewhere and he turns to musin and asks him if he is surprised because he has already noticed his reaction at the same Moment musin tries to attack Kim hun
again but the guy deafly jumps up and Dodges Kim hayan then Strikes Back at musin saying that he used janga's fist in his own way at this point musin is writhing in frustration calling his opponent a real scoundrel eventually the man manages to increase his distance and jump as far away from Kim hian who attacked him as possible watching Mo Shin the guy realizes that the way he recognizes movements is now controllable It's a strange principle but definitely not for amplification while Kim hun is thinking about what to do he's going to retaliate against musin
by attacking him from the air at this point the guy starts to hit the man repeatedly and repeatedly which musin had just recently done to Kim hyan musin tries to resist the guy's attacks by holding his palms near his face and grunting softly but Kim hun doesn't even think about stopping so he does the Exact same moves that musin did before him eventually the guy hits the man with the northern Divine Heaven technique completing his cycle of multiple attacks at this point mushin lands on the ground and observes Kim Hun he doesn't understand why the
guy is using the same techniques in response Kim Hyun just smirks and asks if musin thought he could win he had no idea he was being watched the whole time Kim Yun then explains that he has implemented a Motion recognition method in his eye to track mushin's punches at this time musin is not happy to hear that Kim hun thought it would be easy because his martial arts are precise and smooth shaking from overexertion Kim hun realizes that it's worth it but if he doesn't pull it off he has no chance of winning the guy
stops for a moment when musin turns to him and says that something like this is impossible as Kim hun wipes his mouth of blood and sigh Heavily muin realizes that he's learned his martial arts just by looking at them in fact Kim Hyun knows there's a colossal difference between looking and doing but he has a lot of earned experience with his movement recognition and wide strong Chi channels Kim hen was able to make the impossible possible Kim hun is then distracted from his musings and is about to continue the fight to test what he has
been able to learn at this time a skirmish between my Ren and the rest of Mason's henchmen continues in the international Hunters Association building a wounded Senator Liam stands on the sidelines watching and realizes that they are in real trouble at this point Liam realizes that the other Hunters aren't participating and that myen is only fifth in the world rankings and can't do it alone tank truck Rock points his finger at me Ren and says that she's been acting childish this whole time miren replies with a Disgruntled but coldblooded face telling tank to get lost
right now and get out of here but tank truck Rock Only laughs at the girl's words and asks what she is going to do after he disappears from here actually Meen wanted her master to look cool but she herself will have to join the fight after that she begins to turn around with her feet turning to her opponents miren says that if she leaves them alive they will become a threat to her master we need to get rid of the Trash right now while tank truck rock is trying to think and process my Ren's words
the girl manages to pull something off in the blink of an eye in a split second Moren deals with one of the henchmen by laying him on the ground and brutally pressing his head directly into the stone surface for his part tank watches the scene and is horrified as he tries to realize what is happening looking at Meen tank thought that this girl had not been watching them closely Earlier but now he realizes how wrong he was at this time Miran herself turns to tank and assures him that they wouldn't really be safe here anyway
the little girls whole body fills with rage and anger she begins to threaten tank and tells him that they have committed a multitude of sins in response to this tank can't say a word and just squirms with his stupid face looking at mirin who promises that he will die in a horrible way meanwhile Kim hayun continues his confrontation with mushin Without End bursting into the air and attacking him as Kim hun continues his repeated strikes he smirks smugly and gambling as he watches mushin's Behavior the aftermath of the fight between the two men is devastating
as everything around them explodes and breaks repeatedly mushin himself is good at holding his own and won't give up on Kim hun no matter what so he constantly counterattacks in the end Kim Hyun Manages to fly high into the air and deliver a devastating blow to Mo Shin the man crashes to the pavement with all his weight and crumples to the ground losing control of himself for a moment the offended mu Shin turns to Kim hyon and calls him obscene words he notices that the guy has a talent for constant Improvement the man also realizes
that only those who are really skilled in martial arts can do this and from now on he is going to fight at full strength Immediately after these words black tentacles appear around musing enveloping his entire body the man begins his transformation at the same time Kim hun tries to cough and cover himself from the powerful wind currents while continuing to watch mushin at one point Kim yun's face contorts in shock as he sees what mushin has become right before his eyes in the end mushin turns into an incredible creature and is a descendant of the
Demon god Kim H young sees musin in his new form and the guy says that this is not what a climber should look like the enraged musin turns to Kim hun and tells him that he will not be able to do such a thing again the guy thinks for a moment and then says that he can do something very similar kiman smiles and scratches his nose assuring musin that he's not the only one who knows martial arts all this time Kim Hyun remembered the skill that chma had demonstrated Back then he did it to defeat
the guy in a fight back then Kim hyan couldn't do it again but it's different now nowadays the guy understands all the principles of martial arts perfectly looking at his opponent mushin recognizes the move that Kim hun is about to pull off it leaves him shocked and stunned in front of the man appears Kim hun whose image is now completely similar to The Real and True God of Thunder at this time me's Apprentice successfully copes with the Second henchman tank truck Rock the girl deafly lays him face down on the ground lying under mirin's feet
tank expresses his displeasure and tries to find out how she did it but the girl just stares at him silently tank then begins to panic and hysterically hysterical that he is insignificant compared to the forces of miren and the others including Kim hun the moment the man starts screaming and hysterical meren student simply swings Her foot and punches him in the face to shut him up eventually Myan triumphantly places her foot on Tank's body while Senator Liam watches anxiously the whole time the girl lightly holds her cheek with her finger and replies to tank that
it's not about skill but martial arts through a huge hole in the wall black lightning bolts can be seen appearing and emanating from Kim hun miren turns around to look at it looking at the black lightning miren student Immediately thinks of her favorite master and teacher smiling in embarrassment at this time the smug Kim hun moves towards musin and exudes bright black lightning bolts from his body after that kimhan once again begins to strike mushing repeatedly with his fists while not intending to stop eventually a strange current appears between the two men forcefully pushing them
away from each other during the battle at this moment Kim huan realizes That he is experiencing a strange sens ation he feels as if his body is being torn apart in turn on the other side of the battlefield mushin is also wary of his own thoughts he realizes that he can't win this way Kim hayun suspects that there is something wrong with mushin's technique and his body is starting to give up mana on the other side musin also feels uneasy and worried he realizes that Kim hun is getting stronger and stronger at the same time
Both of them are going to attack each other and each of them concentrates the power and energy in their bodies to do so both guys realize that time is of the essence for neither of them Kim Hy Young comes face to face with musin Kim hun is extremely determined staring straight into his opponent's eyes suddenly a black ball appears in the air spinning in a dark stream of magical power Kim hu is extremely alarmed by this picture Kim hyan jumps from foot to foot to avoid Unwanted injuries and asks muin what it is he looks
down at the ground and realizes that the ground under his feet is divided into two sides one dark and dead and the other light and Alive mushin replies to Kim hun that he's using the spirit of a dead man that he should be familiar with by now a worried Kim hayun is not happy because it is not a martial art but a clot of mana and the level is the same as what he used earlier in response to this the man Starts yelling that it doesn't matter and the guy can't handle something like this anyway
mushing then activates his black manac clot which begins to exude dark energy and dark magical power eventually the activated magical Mana clot begins to shrink and shrink in the man's hands following the strong contraction of the clot the opposite abruptly happens and the ball of Mana emits a multitude of black streams triggering the demon god Annihilation the powerful stream of dark and gloomy energy is directed straight at Kim hun who is on the other side of the battlefield using his demonic power mushin is sure that Kim hun should be killed by such a blow but
immediately afterwards he is shocked by what he sees at this time Kim hun doesn't let mushin's Dark Energy get to him and his body he stops the man's technique and holds it in his hands mushin himself doesn't understand how Kim hun manages To pull this off the guy himself smirks back at him calmly and smugly and the dark energy dissolves on the other side of Kim hon is a surprised mushen who realizes that the guy managed to block his dead man's spirit with a thunderstorm kimun Smiles madly and says that since musin taught him earlier
it's his turn to show off his skills to do so Kim hiun is going to use his magic hands and the lightning Gods thunderstorm to attack Musin back and end the battle at this point Kim hun suggests that musin block his improved punch which is exactly what the man is trying to do Kim Hun's new and improved skill is the second coming of the Thunder God which he uses to attack musing when the GU light magical energy spreads he studies the notification that he has defeated musing and now his level is raised to medium out
of his last strength the guy reads the new system Alert and soon he has Moved to the room of ab's assistant after that he fails to stay on his feet and falls to the ground tiredly noticing an incomprehensible piece of cloth in front of him trying to catch his breath and regain Consciousness Kim hayan looks up and tries to see what he is looking at he grabs the unknown piece of of cloth which turns out to be an achon or mushin S Plus rank origin artifact while studying the artifact's characteristics Kim hun tries to understand
what the Reserve list and the Labyrinth Stone are from the system description at this moment he is loudly called out by his Apprentice miren who hurriedly rushes over to her master to help him and see how he is doing Kim hyan Smiles happily and smiles a little giggling when he sees her running towards him he is happy to see her here then the guy can't hold on any longer and suddenly starts to fall on his back saying that it was very difficult a smug Kim hun falls back on The ground and spreads his arms and
legs apart he is Overjoyed to have won the battle with musin there is someone watching from the sidelines with some strange apparatus this equipment is a video camera on the ground that transmits images to an unknown location in another and Dark World an unknown and humanoid creature is still sitting at a round table a subordinate reports to him that the lurking Ascender and newborn Reserve has been defeated the unknown Man with red eyes smiles thoughtfully and scratches his chin he finds what is happening impressive all living things cannot evolve with ease they need a crisis
to push them to survive and succeed because of this the subordinate suspects that Kim hun will be the crisis the demon man tells him about he also claims that Kim hun has never met a climber before and that musin from the reserve ended up losing before becoming a climber because of this the demon man Realizes that the guardian will not meet with the high rankers because the Old Pad of gods is avoiding the eighth floor at this time a rescue team is already called for Kim hyan who immediately arrives on the scene and is going
to pick up the guy remembering Kim Hun's face the man demon realizes that this guy will reach his end pretty soon the day after the incident the guardian Guild discusses that the whole world is shocked by what happened at the world Top 50 banquet at this moment Hong Linn enters the conversation and agrees that there was a real Massacre and it was just awful but the guys don't care about that because they are only interested in the fact that Kim hun is now top one in the world rankings and he is unrealistically cool at the
same time hongling listens to them talking about the fact that there is not a single advertisement that does not mention the name of their head Kim hun that day at The banquet 33 of the 42 people present died and four of the nine survivors are no longer able to be Hunters reading the news honglin repeats aloud that the country plans to investigate to find the people involved in the incident but people don't care about that because even the two guys are just discussing how happy they are to be in Kim Hun's Guild hon Lin's attention
is attracted by the voice of surrounding Ani who claims that everything written is a Media manipulation the girl claims that the unrest of the masses is inevitable after such a situation that's why the media started to distract from this fact Hong Ling replies that if the head of the government finds out he may not like it Ana thinks that for this reason no one should say anything to anyone meanwhile in America Lee so Yun visits his friend Kim hayun and anxiously asks him if his wounds are okay Kim hayan asks her with A smile on
his face what she thinks about it but she only asked out of politeness even after the healing Kim hunk's condition is not comforting SE Yun is about to leave and will return as soon as she's done with the hospital procedures after her friend leaves Kim hun immediately starts writhing in constant pain that strains his body and makes it hard to lie still raising his palm up Kim hun examines it carefully and realizes that the effects are really Serious but at the same time he realizes that it could have been worse a normal person in his
place would have already started destroying his Chi long ago as he continues to watch his shaking Palm Kim hu begins to think about the future at this point he realizes that he was acting intuitively but his lack of awareness of the details has made him realize it he thinks about having a mentor immediately Kim hu has a realization that he is not going to let Pass and use in the Future 2 Days Later Kim Hyun meets with AB in the system room he gives the girl a mushin artifact and asks how to use it after
looking at the item AV realizes that it is achan's origin left behind by a man named moo Shin the guy then shows her a notice about the Labyrinth stones and asks the girl to find out how he get rid of such a thing at the same moment ab's assistant starts searching for the necessary information trying to scour All corners of the system room eventually the girl manages to get a clue that will help them in this case in the end AV tells Kim hun that he should go to the Labyrinth because it says that the
Ascender must go through the dungeon for the next floor all the while AB assures him that that is where he will find the answers he needs which Kim hun immediately agrees with and thinks about something else among other things Kim hen is very interested in whether he has Any new skills to which the assistant replies that there is one and it is necessary to open the status window the new skill is telepathy Kim hun listens to a that this skill can be used twice a day and allows him to read other people's thoughts Kim hen
realizes that this skill can't be used on other Hunters but it's better than nothing A then enthusiastically reports that Kim hu's alert is able to perfectly inform about the time and location of the Hunter at one point the girl awkwardly turns away and tries to tell the keeper that she has something to tell him Kim hun already suspects that it's about the game console but the assistant assures him that she's not only playing but doing other things as well Kim hun asks what the girl wants from him and she starts to tell him about something
she has recently learned about after the meeting with AV his student miren comes to Kim Hun's hospital room and he reads Her thoughts in which only the master appears Kim hun immediately ch on water and spits it out of his mouth in Surprise and shock mirin rushes over to see if her teacher is okay but he assures her that he's fine he just choked unexpectedly he then reads the mind of his student who is constantly worrying about her teacher he feels like he saw something he shouldn't have at one point miren asks where SE Yun
is because when She heard that Kim hun was about to be discharged she immediately left using the magic circle she also asks if everything is okay because there are people on the first first floor who might make Kim hun feel uncomfortable at this time Kim hun turns his head toward the window and realizes it's the reporters miren offers to get rid of them on his orders Kim hyan denies her offer because there's no need and they won't get rid of them after That the guy gets out of bed and heads somewhere it would be better
to hold a press conference right away so Kim hun immediately goes outside to the reporters and journalists immediately the reporters start poking Kim hon in the face with their phones and microphones and the guy tries to shout to them to calm down at some point his nerves fail and he starts to freak out and yell even louder that the reporters finally shut up in an Attempt to organize the conference and calm the situation down he starts elbowing people standing nearby all the while Kim hyan keeps elbowing people who don't know how to behave and trying
to get at the guy one of the reporters named John Michael has already learned that this guy Kim Hyun has no manners at all his behavior stresses Jon out who thinks they second rate it's worth showing him how awful reporters can be eventually Kim hun manages to find a Good place to sit down and starts answering questions from the reporters the same John Michael shouts out a question about whether Kim hyan really took advantage of the massacre to eliminate the hunters he didn't want the other reporters turn to JN who asks a very rude and
inappropriate question Kim hun replies that he hasn't even had a chance to speak yet but Jon thinks that this answer can be understood as a confirmation of his question realizing What the situation is turning into Kim hun begins to smirk and laugh in response to the journalist's words at this time John Michael smugly Chuckles and likes Kim Hun's expression this is the payoff for ignoring the journalist but right after that kiman asks John where he heard such a thing in the first place and these words put the journalist in a stuper some reporter from outside
Whispers in Kim hyun's ear that John Michael learned about such Things from the internet looking at the rude reporter Kim hun says that if he doesn't leave here in 30 seconds there will be no interview at the same moment her henchman appears next to the student miren to whom she is about to give her orders with a cold and indifferent expression on her face miren orders the man to take care of the rude reporter immediately in an instant the girl's henchmen disappears as he is about to carry out his mistress's order while Mi Ren remains
standing near the cherry blossom tree a short while later shei hyan reads the news about the incident with the reporter on his phone and is surprised that Kim hyon's manner of speech has changed for the better at the same moment Kim hiun and Mir Ren appear at the door and tell Shuan that they are back much to their friend's Delight Kim hun tells his friend that he is going to the dungeon not to chase the money but To check something out Kim hun assures Shon that he will need his friend's Guild to do this but
he doesn't understand understand what all this has to do with it Kim hon replies that he doesn't have a map and without one it will be incredibly difficult to navigate The Maze while Shu hyan agrees with Kim haan's words mien's student walks into the room and sits down in the empty seat next to the guys when Kim hun agrees with XI hayan that he will be arranged He lovingly places his hand on the head of his student who immediately becomes embarrassed the girl then awkwardly looks down and blushes even more embarrassedly than before at this
time Kim hiun notices his student mirin's strange behavior and suddenly starts thinking about something distant instead of Mer Ren the guy introduces another student who he also taught once in the training Tower as Kim hu looks at and studies the silhouette Of the other student he thinks about it at that moment Kim hun recalls what happened to the student in the tower and wonders if the child is all right now during his stay in the tower Kim hun decided to try to train the apprentice and Escape But ultimately failed and gave up the life of
a Hermit but the second Apprentice was the first to ask him to become a master for her that girl with the pink hair really wanted to Apprentice with him at that time she was Just coming out of the eighth grade syndrome and Kim hun didn't teach her martial arts but trained her because she wanted to become stronger now he's thinking that no news is good news which is probably why that girl is doing well at this time shuay on watches his friend carefully and realizes that his thoughts are elsewhere after that she hyan stares at
his phone again and notices another interesting article there he reads a news story About John Michael who was that troubled reporter it was recently discovered that he had gone missing at the same moment shiyan looks over at Kim hayan and realizes that it doesn't look like this guy is doing business like this xian's attention then turns to his student miren who is enjoying the moment when her master Strokes her head shuang realizes what's going on and that mirin is the one to blame for The journalist's Disappearance he should be nicer to Kim Hun after a
while Mr quad reports to the Korean branch of the R's Guild that Kim hun himself has come to see them while adjusting his tie coward realizes that they don't have much time and he can't afford to lose 40% of the shares because of Kim hun at the same time coward realizes that among other things he can't even ask Mason for help and the reason for all this is that the initiators of the massacre that made the world go crazy were on Mason's side in Fact coward doesn't really care if Mason is involved or not but
it will be difficult for him to avoid public attention in addition coward realizes that because of this incident Liam will seize all political power he is distracted from his thoughts by the sudden appearance of a man who has come to their branch of the Aries Guild behind coward appears Kim hun who fairly sneaks into the assistant's office and says that they haven't seen each other For a long time Kim Hyun sits down at the desk across from coward and immediately asks what answer the guild Leader's assistant is going to give him at this time coward
is going to try to get Kim hun to reduce the request as much as he can just then Kim hun stops him and puts conditions on him he doesn't like long conversations just as coward doesn't want to drag out their meeting pointing his finger at coward Kim H young tells him that from now on He will only answer questions with two words yes or no this makes coward jump up nervously from his chair Kim hian assures him that the amount requested is reasonable and that they are without sin but coward continues to be aggressive and
mentally calls the guy names at that moment someone's voice starts to come out at this point Kim Hyun turns on the tape recorder where the man promises to say anything as long as they let him out and don't lock him up again coward Realizes exactly who the voice belongs to it's the number six guy from the order Kim Hune then abruptly and aggressively throws the phone with the voice recorder on the table and is about to give coward a piece of advice Kim Hune then assures the man that if they refuse his offer things will
only get worse than they are now in response to this coward only keeps silent and behaves very anxious and frightened while continuing to listen to Kim Hyun At the end of the day the guy is going to ask the man one more question that interests him at this point coward sees only the angry figure of Kim hun who asks if they really want to take things to the point of no return throughout the entire meeting with Kim hun coward is extremely nervous and shakes slightly from exertion holding his knees with his hands he wants to
finish the matter peacefully in Hanam there is still a huge mansion that was once built by Miren for her favorite teacher in this house myin listens attentively to a report on what is happening from one of his main henchmen the young lad reports to his mistress that by eliminating all outside forces they could completely take over the guil kills around them Mrs miren replies to her subordinate with a big smile on her face that they did a really good job at this time the guy notices mer Ren smiling radiantly before this mistress always didn't show
most of Her emotions but now things have changed a lot and the girl constantly looks happy and contented as if she were a different person when Miran wonders if they have dealt with that reporter her second henchmen and bodyguard immediately appears the man reports that there was a third party involved and mirin immediately asks who it is the man replies that when they arrived Jon had already disappeared and had clearly been kidnapped myen furiously asks if he Knows who did it to which the guy holds out a tablet with some kind of image for her
to scrutinize this picture shows a golden triangle with an eye inside this is their only clue because this symbol was imprinted on the table Miss Miran realizes that these people wanted to make a statement and so she orders her minions to investigate he then takes the tablet out of his mistress's hands and agrees to all the orders she gives him when miren lets his subordinate go he Finally asks how long mistress plans to be away from her position the girl replies that as soon as Kim hyan goes to China she will go with him and
the guild management will be left to him the guy opens his mouth wide in surprise at this offer because the lady has recognized him after she has never trusted anyone he immediately bows to the head of the guild and Promises to do his best but miren thinks only of the master at this time Shu hi and Kim hyan are in Chiang hodong Kim hyang is more comfortable here his negotiations with aray went well but there's still something to be settled when the guy met with coward he used his new skill telepathy on him to find
out his intentions at this moment coward himself was only thinking that he should set up something in the dungeon like Mason told him now Kim hun recalls this moment and was sure coward would hesitate but didn't expect him to contact that Mason Type smiling the guy realizes that it's rude to just stand there and watch from his side after that Kim hun heads to the I Jong Buu dungeon of rank a called The Phantom sewer in this dark and gloomy dungeon the undead roam around but in addition to them there is an unknown man who
is trying to hide from the monsters this stranger's name is O seak hun and he is a member of the RS Guild executive department after the monsters leave the man calmly exhales after that seong hun Realizes that thanks to his unique skill he doesn't have to worry about the undead but he doesn't want to go here alone anymore he has an order given by his boss coward and if the man successfully fulfills it he will be promoted there's a black balloon for that this ball is needed to set something up in this dungeon sokun remembers
the instructions and thinks that he should just bury it suddenly Kim hu appears in front of seok Keon and Greets him in a supposedly friendly manner but the man didn't expect to see him here after seeing seok hun kimun returns to coward's house who meets them in a stuper and is completely shocked by what he has seen anticipating a lot of questions from the Man Kim Hyun starts laughing at him and says they're a little late sitting on top of seun the guy starts waving his hand and says that it's been 6 hours and seoyun
begs his head to help him meanwhile coward is Still watching and realizes that he's screwed up Kim hun then suggests that coward talked to him since he's here but the man only thinks that he should call the guards as soon as possible when coward starts to back up he is stopped by mirin's bodyguards who look very threatening suddenly kiman himself appears in front of the man's face and assures him that it's over and coward can't escape this is followed by a blow to card's head the man immediately falls To the floor and starts screaming in
response Kim hun tells him to stop overreacting because they are already treating Aries very leniently Kim hun pauses for a moment and laughs as he observes and studies coward's Behavior he then demands that cowards stop behaving like that or else other people will think he's a very bad guy Kim hiun kneels down in front of the man and realizes that he's thinking about how the guy managed to find out the Information about the dungeon without answering right away Kim hun sigh tiredly and reluctantly before giving coward a normal and understandable answer meanwhile miren silently watches
Kim hun indulge coward in the fact that they screwed up and should beg for mercy right now raising his hand up in which Kim hun is holding a large Rock He suggests to coward that he tell him how he managed to figure it all out kiman then hits coward on the head again and Tells him that all the members of their horrible Guild used the same methods in turn coward painfully grabs his head and falls to the floor again Kim hun demands that he tell everything the man knows but if coward is going to refuse
him Kim hay checks what it feels like to smash someone's head with a regular rock at the same moment Kim himself makes a very mad and Furious face which he dilutes with a slight but intimidating smirk in the end coward Tells that some time ago Mason gave him a stone that he should set in the dungeon desired by Kim Hyun the man then asks Mason one single question about what this black ball is and what it does in response Mason turns his head and answers the man with a smile on his face that he gave
him the unusual Detonator the man then asks coward if he knows what a monster wave is this question is extremely alarming to the new head of the heir's guild when the tower appeared Disaster struck where monsters are not destroyed they break out and wreak havoc this is the monster wave all the while coward listens to Mason tell him that he is going to cause an artificial monster wave with a Detonator because of this Kim hun will eventually be condemned for regulating the number of monsters and then Aries will reclaim the dungeon at the end Mason
adds that if everything goes well he will definitely tell coward how he can stabilize the guild coward Then finishes his story and explains to Kim hion that this is exactly what happened Mir young finds all of this strange including the fact that Mason would go to such lengths why go that far just to get rid of her teacher myin gets the suspicion that coward might be lying and then she will not let him live coward shouts loudly denying the suspicion he says that he also thought it was very strange at this time Kim hun realizes
that m was planning to do Something terrible behind his back under the pretext of helping him he also realizes that there was no other way out which is why coward agreed to do it Kim hun then falls into a state of reflection meanwhile in Washington DC Mason is alone with himself and begins a chess game in addition the man holds two more detonators in his hands and realizes that it ended up this way sipping his red drink Mason realizes that musin failed and after all it was An important step towards destruction on the ninth floor
he underestimated the situation the first time Mason went up to the ninth floor he thought it would be easy to destroy the place then he met with Martin and confirmed his hunch together they prepared to destroy the world one step at a time only the final touch remained using the AR Guild Mason monopolized the dungeons around the world and used Force to draw musing and the other Hunters to his side while Playing chess he realizes that if the Aries dungeon Detonator and the Massacre had happened at the same time the ninth floor would no longer
exist since the guardian Kim hyan got out of the Tower and opened the gate the climbers were ambushed and immediately met their demise among all the dead climbers trying to conquer the ninth floor was Mason's comrade Martin brand comparing it to chess Mason recalls coward not being so smart he thought it would be Easy enough to control this man but suddenly Kim hu reappears and completely messes up all the pictures Mason envisions that is until muin lost to Kim hyung because of this Mason crazily clutches the glass in his hand and breaks it into shards
not really feeling any pain Mason is distracted by his injured palm and another thought pops into his head wiping the remains of the drink off his finger Mason realizes that things can still normalize and he has a Plan B comparing the situation to chess he reflects on the fact that he was paying a lot of attention to musing thinking that the plan would fail if he was left unattended continuing the comparisons at one point Mason realized that musin had grown up on his own and had become a ridiculously strong man eventually Mason's musings are interrupted
and he contentedly observes the many boxes of detonators standing in front of him suddenly a voice tells the Man that he looks overly pleased but Mason is here alone at some point he realizes that there is someone else in the room besides him and that person is Kim hun when Mason turns to Kim hun in Surprise and panic the guy responds by expressing his surprise at the number of detonators Kim hian then says that he always manages to hit the bullseye when it comes to basic deduction even before that ab's assistant had already told Kim
hun that she suspected Mason of being The climber left on the ninth floor all this time she had been trying to clear up the situation and at some point she discovered how Mason had a hand in suspicious things including mushin besides how else could a person know the truth about this world which only meant one thing thing that he was informed by someone that was Mason Kim hyan only rubs his chin thoughtfully in response to his assistant ab's assumptions and sinks into his own Thoughts AV assures him that if the guy thinks it's not worth
it he can forget about it at this very moment because he hasn't recovered yet now Kim Hune himself comes to Mason and tells him that he waited a long time to deal with him but that it was clearly worth it suddenly Mason turns back and looks at his boxes of detonators and Kim Hyun realizes that it's all direct evidence stuttering Mason tries to find out how Kim hun got here in the first place but The guy assures him that he doesn't need to find out Kim hyan then uses his access to information skill on the
man and realizes that he's unverifiable and he's definitely a climber Kim hyan then attacks the climber Mason with a look of Madness on his face to destroy him once and for all because of the guy's attack on the man there is a strong and bright explosion that oozes out of the windows of the building as a result Kim hun kicks Mason out of the building with a Powerful and incredible force and the man flies through the windows and into the street Kim Hyun then gets behind the man and is about to land another leg kick
on him this time the guy uses his super kick blue meteor technique on Mason hitting him directly on the head with tremendous Force the man flies backwards and crashes into the asphalt leaving behind a beam of dust when Mason tries to say something to Kim Hyun the guy doesn't let him do it and hits him On the head again concentrating an insane amount of mana and magical power behind his back Kim hion is about to pin Mason to the ground and offers to finish him off in response the man looks back at Kim hen then
starts to smirk and utters a single word freeze at the same moment Kim Hun's body stops and really freezes preventing the guy from making any movements when Kim hiun starts to realize that his body won't let him do anything he starts to panic trying to Figure out what happened as the guy hangs in the air Mason gets to his feet and exhales tiredly he takes a moment to regain his composure as soon as Mason is firmly on his feet the freeze action ends and Kim hun falls to the ground with a thud at the same
moment Mason turns toward Kim hun and looks at him with a cold and judgmental stare immediately afterward Mason swings his leg around and forcefully kicks Kim hon where he Can calling him obscene words a tense and misunderstand understanding Kim hun is a bit shocked by what is happening so he doesn't even know what to say to Mason's actions at some point Kim hun starts to feel strange and realizes that his body has hardened like a real rock at this time Mason starts moving towards Kim hian and reminds him that the guy invaded his house without
any proof the man then pulls out some kind of book and asks if Kim hun thought he could defeat A man expecting such a thing the space on Mason's property seems to start shifting and transforming a strong wind picks up he begins his own transformation and says that now it doesn't matter who deals with Kim hun Mason is about to introduce himself abruptly changing his appearance and clothing Mason immediately introduces himself as the voice of the people named on Ren the place therein is a limited power that he Rena has been working on no matter
how strong Kim hyung is he can't win here at this moment Kim hung realizes that this ascendant has the ability to use his power on a limited area Mason or on rensa immediately confirms the guy's words and thinks that Kim Hyun was a guardian he couldn't destroy however he is incredibly strong in this area and weak outside of it Mason wonders how Kim hun got here on his own two feet approaching the guy almost at Point Blank Range he Rens saw stabs him in the chest giving him the opportunity to say his last word Kim
hayun takes this opportunity to ask a single question that Mason is willing to answer Kim hian then raises his worried gaze to the man and asks him how many climbers are here looking at the guy Mason sees a funny look on his face that he thinks expresses utter despair the man thinks Kim hune's question is pointless because he's going to die he says that maybe new Climbers are showing up right now at this point the guy realizes that Mason just doesn't know anything he is then about to ask the man one last question Mason ends
up listening with a concerned face to Kim hun who asks if he knows anything about the reclimb he eventually replies that they are those who fell from the constellation simply put they're the Exiles who want to regain what they've lost and they're mostly former Gods all this time Kim hun is listening to mace intensely but very interested and asks him which former Gods he's talking about but the man doesn't want to answer because he's already been gracious enough to give Kim hun a few answers for someone who's about to die that's just exorbitant after that
dark red lightning starts spreading across Kim Hun's body and the guy is about to get to his feet eventually Kim hun does manage to shift and get up to get as Close to Mason as possible the man panics and is shocked because Kim hun manages to move because he cast a freeze spell on him Mason then bounces back and is genuinely shocked that Kim hon is breaking the rules in his area but it's impossible at this point he panics and starts flipping through pages in a book when Kim hun assures him that he figured out
Mason's tricks long ago starting to control the Mana threads in the air Kim hean tells Mason that he has figured out How the man uses normal Mana control this makes mason even more nervous and tries several different spells to stop the guy from moving as he continues to direct his endless Spells at the guy until Kim Hune destroys himself he notices that the guy doesn't react in any way the guy then accumulates dark red lightning in his hand to attack his opponent with his lightning technique after accumulating enough magic power in his hand Kim hun
pulls it back to swing As hard as he can realizing the growing threat Mason only sigh anxiously and tensely and closes his magic spell book finishing his punch Kim hun clenches his hand into a fist and realizes that his fight with mushing was not in vain he doesn't know the name of this skill but now he knows how to easily remove the Mana that penetrates all key channels thinking back to musin Kim hen saw him block aura's fist of analment but he doesn't have enough experience to do That as a result Kim hen flies High
into the air and is about to attack Mason from above because it's his turn to attack this skill is called Phantom Lord strike having accumulated a lot of magical energy the guy is about to attack the alarmed Mason Kim hen's dense and powerful beam of Red Energy penetrates through Mason's space and leaves behind a massive explosion this incredibly loud explosion causes devastating and crushing effects Watching the aftermath of his blow Kim hun squats down and realizes that there there is nothing special about what he has done Kim hun then stares at himself in Surprise and
doesn't realize what's going on at this point the guy realizes that he didn't get any system notification looking at the destroyed building in front of him Kim hian realizes the situation and realizes that Mason managed to escape in turn the man has indeed escaped and appears in a Strange room where he sits down tiredly on his throne looking at his hand Mason realizes that if he hadn't used the teleporter he would have died and his body has enough damage when the man realizes that he is more or less coming to his senses he can use
Plan B prepared in advance this plan B started with a clandestine Mexican organization and eventually grew into a secret organization sweeping Europe enthusiastically and proudly watching His subordinates Mason size and tastes victory at some moment an unknown man enters his luxurious office whom he meets with joy because they have not seen each other for a long time the same girl who used to be Kim hyon's student in the training Tower appears she is accompanied by a bodyguard she is a beautiful girl with pink hair and pink eyes on her shoulder is the mask worn by
her master Kim hyung meanwhile at the international Hunters Association Kim Hun holds out a tape recorder to Senator Liam Kim hun asks Senator Liam to listen carefully to the entire tape before responding the senator then anxiously turns on the tape and begins to listen to what is being said on it as soon as the voice on the tape says that musin has failed Liam immediately realizes who the voice belongs to the recorder continues to talk about the destruction of the ninth floor and the senator begins to shout that he recognizes the Voice watching Liam's Behavior
Kim hyan Smiles smugly and even smirks at how good he is for getting a tape like that all the while Senator Liam continues to hold the recorder and listen to the recording from Kim hun the man then turns to the guy and asks if it's all true to which he nods in agreement at this point Liam thinks about the fact that the fact that Mason was a climber is really quite shocking these thoughts are followed by the thought that now They will definitely be able to move Mason's faction in the international Hunters Association because of
Mason's activism it was impossible to do so before but this dictaphone recording has the power to SN his supporters so the senator turns to Kim Hyun and asks if the guy came to him with this he was hoping for something Kim Hyun grinning confirms this and says he doesn't need much just the senator himself to play with the Media a little the guy then explains that it's a win-win situation Liam will be able to get rid of the Mason faction which will bring Kim hyan himself some comfort and then Liam realizes it's true things could
change a lot if he takes the lead on the congressman himself as soon as both men agree and make a deal Kim hun is about to leave but the senator stops him he does this in order to ask the guy one very important question that can't help but attract Kim Hun's attention before the guy's visit to him today the news was reporting about the huge Mana explosion that happened this morning at the Mason Mansion but the senator asks about it solely to see if Kim hiun destroyed Mason or not in response the guy rubs the
back of his head puzzled Le and pauses for a moment before answering the question in the end Kim Hyun replies to the senator with a disgruntled look on his face that he hasn't had a chance To take Mason's life yet Kim hun and me Ren have been searching the building up and down but they haven't found a single trace of him because Mason has definitely escaped he realizes this because climbers usually disappear after being killed but this time he didn't receive any notification Kim hian then sinks into his depressed mind and realizes that he shouldn't
get involved in politics but he must find Mason distracted from his thoughts Kim turns To Liam and tells him that he expects him to help him find Mason but right after that something strange and unexpected begins toen happen in front of Kim hun Kim hyun's second student goes to Mason and all the bodyguards bow to her as she approaches the man she notices how tired he is and he replies that he needs to take care of someone when asked who the person is Mason says it's Kim hyan who keeps bothering him at this point the
girl listens to him and Smiles as soon as the girl hears Kim Hun's familiar name her face twists in feigned disgust and dislike when Mason tells her that because of Kim hun the time of their secret maneuver is delayed the girl gets closer to him but the man assures her not to worry thanks to her the organization has grown so much that influencing the world is no problem now to which the girl immediately replies that everything he says is nonsense these words suddenly stress Mason out Before he can even do anything about it a long
sharp sword slashes through his chest while Mason tries to realize what is happening the girl leans closer to him and watches him squirm in Surprise and pain eventually she just starts smiling at the man and calls him a very ignorant man these words cause Mason to become so angry that his body just shakes with aggression and rage in an attempt to deal with the traitor Mason orders his subordinates to immediately Attack and Destroy her but in response to the multiple orders of men no one and no one reacts in any way from what Mason begins
to get even more Angry not understanding why they behave so then the girl puts her hand on Mason's shoulder and tells him that now he looks madly shocked and wonders why to which Mason abruptly turns to her and grabs her collar with Force asking about why they all betrayed him but the girl doesn't let herself be held in check for Long so she immediately breaks free of his grip and asks what he's even talking about ahead of his answer to this question she realizes that Mason doesn't understand the word betrayal and they were never a
team she also claims that she benefited from his machinations first and then didn't want to smear herself until now Mason in her opinion has no conscience among other things the girl built this organization from the ground up not Mason she didn't raise Illumiti for him all of this makes the man extremely angry then the girl gets sned and says that Mason was wrong the owner of this company has long since been determined pulling out her sword the girl says that her organization was a gift to her master Kim hun from the beginning as she is
about to use the sword she adds that Mason should be told what caused his death she then swings her Long Blade and flashes the body of the climber without Saying a word eventually the girl claims that Mason is not ili's boss and tries to injure her master so she is not going to just stand by it all ends with her managing to take out another climber named oena after all this happens she orders her bodyguards to take care of Mason's body and get rid of all the furniture but at some point O Rena just disappears
without a trace which immediately attracts the attention of Kim Hun's Student that's why she realizes that Mason was indeed one of the climbers while remembering two other climbers the girl then gently Strokes her mask on her shoulder and remembers her precious Master Kim hun with a smile and warmth covering her eyes she mentally promises her teacher to help him and no matter what she has to sacrifice to do so at this time AV shows Kim hu a notice that he has successfully defeated oen sang in Mexico City in response Kim hun asks if ab's assistant
is mistaken but the girl simply informs him that his information gathering skill has been enhanced in the end Kim hyan sinks into his own thoughts and tries to figure out for himself what happened he recalls the battle with Mason and suspects that he died from the last attack or was killed by someone else but Ren San was fine when he escaped but really the guy doesn't care anymore it doesn't matter how the Climber died because his main task was finally accomplished at this time the assistant goes to her guardian and assures him that are no
more escaped climbers left Kim hian is then about to leave to finish the job but AV stops him and he suspects that she wants more games in response the girl awkwardly turns away and denies Kim hyun's suspicions of her but the guy isn't going to stop until he finds out what's really wrong with his assistant's Strange behavior in the end the girl just points to the laptop screen where the VR equipment is drawn thus explaining her request the girl starts to enthusiastically say that this is the latest Trend and if she gets it she will
be able to do her job even better Kim hyan has nothing to say in response so after a short pause he agrees and fulfills her request after the meeting with a Kim hun returns to his Mansion where he is met by mirang and tells him That the others are ready now that all the preparations are done they can go on their way he and Mer ran get into the car and head towards the Labyrinth dungeon after a while miren goes to her master and asks him if it's okay if the others don't get ready Kim
hun replies that there's no need for the others because miren is more than enough this makes the girl very embarrassed while miin is digging into Her phone she tries to recover from the excitement of being treated so warmly and lovingly by the master meanwhile Kim hun is watching the news about the truth behind the Mason incident not even 12 hours later Liam prepared this article after that the guy puts his phone back in his pocket and realizes that there is no point in worrying about this problem anymore now it's time for him to start acting
to catch up on the progress on the achon Origin maze he got with musin as soon as Kim hun and my Ren reach and enter the maze there they are met by Green Goblins but these goblins don't even manage to reach their opponents as Kim hun and me ran quickly deal with them Kim Hun's fist smokes from the incredible amount of power in it at this point Kim hun turns to his student and asks her why there are so many monsters in this place miren bows to her master and says that the Goblins are coming
and asking if she Should deal with them but Kim hyan doesn't need any help in this regard so he assures his student that everything is fine then the guy begins to spread his arms to different sides mimicking martial arts poses with a lightning bullet Kim Yan dashes through the crowd of attacking monsters and deals with them in an instant with his powerful Divine strike skill Kim hion deals with many goblins in one move all the while so Kuan and shuay on are standing on the Sidelines watching Kim hun with with wrapped attention SEO Kuan confirms
the fact that Kim hun is cool but liso Yan still can't get used to the fact but Shian has his own thoughts even if he and his friends teamed up to fight the Goblins it wouldn't be so easy at this point he realizes that this is the difference between him and Kim hun but shu hyan is distracted from his thoughts by the voice of a man who also stands aside and sincerely thanks the guy for Everything along with the others Park gamon whom shuay on took with him to raid the Labyrinth also came here unlike
the others Park G moon is doing his own thing and came here to start a live broadcast with Kim hyan all the while Park gam moon is watching his own broadcast with wrapped attention and realizes that Kim hyan is too popular right now suddenly Kim hun shouts to his friends that he is going up but shahyan is surprised because they are still on The 14th floor Kim Hyun replies to his friend that he just needs to complete a series of progressions he rises with the destruction of each monster at this point Shu hayan assures the
surprised Kim hyan that they don't have a map and that they can't even go up together if they can't read it Kim hun then looks at his student miren who immediately averts her eyes from his gaze when the guy turns to the girl she pretends that everything is fine but she tenses up too Much but Kim hun doesn't finish his address and asks the girl to just forget what he just said to her at this point Paramon blurts out that he can read maps and wants to go with Kim Hyun but his payment for today
will be incomplete Paramon doesn't really care because the most important thing for him right now is to broadcast at this time someone has taken the troubled journalist John Michael captive and is trying to wake him up with ice water in complete Bewilderment the man does not understand where he could have done so much wrong that these people do such things to him one of the bodyguards with a smile on his face says that he doesn't know it but there is the fact that John pissed off his boss at that moment the very second student of
Kim hiun who started the whole mess with the capture of John Michael enters the room as she gets closer to the man the girl asks him if he has been bothering her precious Teacher in turn John Michael doesn't understand at all what is going on and what teacher this girl is now telling him about but at one point in his head comes to the realization that it's about an experienced Hunter Kim hen but before John Michael can speak Kim hyun's student grabs the remote control and is about to start the torture machine after pressing the
button the man is immediately subjected to an ordeal in which an electric current strikes his Entire body as soon as it ends John Michael starts begging the girl for mercy and claims to know nothing at all in response the pink-haired girl slaps the man and calls him a real liar after that she starts smiling and assures him that Publications about her teacher should be under strict control at this moment John Michael is about to answer her but notices one strange and an interesting thing on the collar of this girl's jacket there is an Emblem that
denotes belonging to an organization he recognizes a while ago in the ACC Lounge John Michael is discussing with a man that Kim Hyun is too heroic The Stranger replies that Kim hun just grabbed muin the instigator of the massacre but Jon still thinks that his information is obscure because of this the journalist is extremely unhappy that there are no articles or rumors about Kim hun to which the stranger assures him that it Is better not to get involved in the case the unknown man asks John Michael to just do like everyone else but in turn
he notices something strange slapping Jon on the shoulder the man tells him to just put out interesting stories about Kim hyan or he'll end up performing for nothing at that moment Jon abruptly grabs the stranger's hand and notices one strange detail that he immediately asks him about on the neck of the unknown man there is an Interesting tattoo with the symbol of ilami organization johon wonders if he has always had this tattoo in response The Stranger immediately covers the symbol with the palm of his hand and tells JN that he got this tattoo very recently
presently the girl looks at John Michael and asks him if he remembers that incident with her henchmen but even now the man doesn't understand why such a high level of control of information about Hunter Kim Hen is necessary the girl grabs him by the hair and tells him that it is an elementary duty of a student to his precious teacher at this time Kim hun successfully clears the Labyrinth and fills out the progress bar of mushin's origin and then studies it quite a bit after that Kim hayan is about to use achan's origin on his
sword of CHA artifact that he got after their battle the guy tells his student that he's going to leave to which the girl Immediately asks where he's going Kim hun replies to miren that he has someone to meet and that he will take the sword with him as a result the guy is a ly transported to another space that he is seeing for the first time behind him is a huge Boulder covered by a forest after arriving at the strange Place Kim Hyun realizes that it's bigger than he thought and that he can't take anything
with him while Kim hun is wondering where the guy is a man with long hair And a sword appears behind him at the same moment the guy turns back with a worried expression and sees the long awaited guest behind him is indeed the same climber that Kim hun had dealt with before in turn jangma also notices Kim Hun's appearance in this Dimension so he turns back to look in his Direction at this time on the eighth floor a powerful red dragon is attacked the dragon coughs up blood from its injuries and tries not to lose
Consciousness the dragon's gaze Then drifts forward to the stranger and asks him if this is really all he is capable of a young boy appears in front of him wearing strange armor and sitting on a block of stone he thought the red dragon was a guardian finishing his assumptions with a snide grin The Boy starts scratching his white-haired head the dragon asks who he is and how the human animal hybrid has so much energy in his body but the boy thinks it's silly to judge By appearances in order to prove his specialness to the dragon
the boy starts to pull out his strange and twisted sword calling the dragon a stupid lizard the guy claims he's not some mediocre creature and grabs the hilt of his weapon to make an epic and graceful introduction the guy Grins and calls himself the Great Divine Sage Wukong at the same time Kim hun meets the dead climber chma who already knows of his presence here the man turns to Kim hun In shock and asks him how he got here but in response Kim hun is stunned and stares silently at Climer jongma after a moment he
realizes that the man recognizes him which is a very strange moment even before this Kim hun was sure that chma was able to travel to the past and so he wanted to study the martial arts of the former artifact owner but after cha told him that he had traveled to an alternate dimension Kim hun realized how wrong he was chma then Tells Kim Hyun that if he hadn't been dead he wouldn't have been able to get here the guy tries to figure out what the big deal is but in the end chma just ignores the
guy with his pestering questions towards him in the end Kim hun really needs to be calmer and he realizes it it's better to analyze the situation first Kim Hy used akian source and went back to the time where he met Chan they couldn't have known each other but chma recognized him as he continues To think about what the situation is Kim hun realizes that the past was what he saw he came here to learn martial arts from chma so he asks the man to do it for him chma turns to Kim hun with a disgruntled
look on his face and thinks that the guy is mocking him and joking after that chma also suddenly turns away and is about to leave leaving Kim hion alone with his thoughts but the stubborn and determined Kim hun is not going to give up and begs chma to do it But he refuses and this makes the guy furious at this point Kim hu realizes that he needs to stay calm and who would want to teach his killer good skills after Gathering his thoughts Kim hu starts whistling a little to try again then he makes the
cutest face possible and in a childish voice begs cha to show him a couple of martial arts moves chma immediately tells the persistent guy to shut up and then Kim Hay's patience is broken recalling the past cha says that Kim hun was the one who talked about being a teacher for 10 seconds Kim hayan reacts with extreme anxiety and concern because he is upset and annoyed by such words after that the guy concentrates his magical energy behind him again and offers jangma a taste of his stupid talk watching a pissed-off Kim hun chma realizes that
this guy's level of funny MP has risen a bit in all this time chma thinks Kim hun looks overly calm for someone who lost to him last time so He Suggests he do it again but cha denies it because Kim h can't do it at the moment or rather he can't ruin him here at the same moment a distraught Kim hun offers to test it and instantly leaps towards chma attacking him but such a strike ends in failure and with one Palm chma stops Kim Hun's powerful fist pulling his hand back chma turns to the
guy and assures him that he is now much faster than he was before the man then immediately attacks Kim H back sending Him flying backwards with a thud holding his side painfully Kim hun realizes that he couldn't see janga's attack even though he's gotten faster Kim hun has gotten stronger at this time chma shows him his palm and suggests that he try again being provoked by this Kim hun pounces on chma again who is waiting for him to appear in Cold Blood chma deafly and lightning fast stops the guy's next attack with only one hand
grabbing the guy's fists as Kim hayun throws repeated And numerous punches at chma the man gracefully and calmly Dodges following this ch abruptly intercepts one of Kim Hun's hands and is about to retaliate then holding both of his hands chma swings his knee and hits Kim hun right in the stomach Kim hyen sobbs slightly as he tries to hold back his pain from this sudden and unpleasant blow at one point Kim hun Dodges the punch and asks jangma why it's not like before thinking back to their past fight Kim hun knows That he used to
be able to fight against Chon with ease the man replies that he had put some kind of restriction on him that time which is why it was so easy and simple chma explains that he was a climber at the time so he couldn't use his power because it was blocked he asked Kim hun how much he knows about climbers and if he knows how they are categorized and he answers that it's based on their achievements there is no black or white bad or good in the tower The tower only counts on the achievements of the
climbers and downgrades to the appropriate class to summarize Kim hun asks if it's true that when a climber reaches the middle level his power is limited to which a surprise cha replies that he thought the guy was stupid but that he's actually quite fast he then goes on to say that his powers are comparable to the best climber and in the tower are limited due to lack of achievement again recalling their past Fight chma gives the example that a similar thing happened during their battle unexpectedly chma asks Kim hun why they shouldn't stop talking and
pulls out his sword Kim hun then notices chona's strange behavior and offers to show him a few moves since he wants to learn martial arts as the conversation continues chma puts down his heavy and huge sword and tells Kim hun that it's all on the condition that he can take his life Kim Hyun Replies that there's no way he'll learn the techniques if he destroys chma so he'll just beat him up but then he hears that the deaths here are fake in response to all of this the man responds with a rather short and simple
answer he says that Kim hun needs a lot of experience to learn in the end it all ends with chma giving the guy a single swing of his sword and taking his life it's at this horrible and terrifying moment that Kim Hyun realizes that this Was his first death in a while at this time miren talks to shei hyan and tells him that Kim hu disappeared after touching Cha's sword after that there is an awkward silence between the guy and the girl who are trying to analyze the situation then Shuan grabs his head and thinks
about what happened to Kim hyan and how it would have been better if the guy had warned him beforehand after all even his student miren looks like an abandoned puppy After The Disappearance of her master Kim hun noticing shei haan's stare the girl immediately becomes aggressive and asks what he's looking at but he denies such actions walking away and thinking that Shu hyan better avoid me Ren the guy notices two bodyguards in front of him blasting at the ceiling after suddenly appearing the two men suddenly disappear without leaving a trace disappointed Shu hayan realizes that
so much time has passed and he still can't Rest in his own home home slightly relieved he realizes that as soon as his house is repaired he should return there as soon as possible before leaving shei Hy on tells his student miren out loud that he is going to leave the place but the girl doesn't even respond to shuang's words but only awkwardly averts her eyes to the side to hide her gaze suddenly a bag of artifacts belonging to Kim Hyun starts talking to her looking at the bag of artifacts she realizes That something strange
is happening still looking at the bag mirin wonders if she's the only one hearing this unknown voice since it's not for Magical purposes either way it's suspicious so she starts looking at the bag even more closely and he says that my Ren can hold its energy following that the artifact bag suddenly offers the girl some power and calls her a child out of curiosity miren immediately opens the bag and tries to find out who and what is Talking to her now then the familiar face of one of the ascendants appears and assures mer Ren that
she should not be frightened and will not do anything unnecessary the girl with the horns introduces herself as the demon master or otherwise the Mystic goddess of chaos meanwhile in the alternate World Kim Hyun is back again and is about to attack Cham not giving up trying to get rid of the ascendant Kim hun once again pounces on him chma then abruptly grabs The back of Kim Hun's Sports sweatshirt and pulls the guy towards him gracefully and deafly dodging the guy's attacks chma does an interesting maneuver and Bows his head following this the man grabs
hold of Kim hu's clothes again and is about to stop him holding on to the outer garment chma flips the guy upside down in one deaft move eventually the man grabs his sword and tells Kim Hune that his attacks are simply devoid of strategy with one Powerful and strong swing of his sword chma strikes Kim hun again taking his life Kim hun flies backwards and leaves behind a trail of blood being reborn over and over again the guy gets angry and aggressive because he can't do anything he freaks out because he asked cha to teach
him a couple of techniques and that he would not die in this world but how many times he has already died here chma just counts his attempts and says it's the 99th or even 100th time in A row chma then thinks that all of this was more than enough to prove Kim hu's position having already vented his anger and aggression on Kim hun Chona suggest that he go back but he refuses at this time Kim Hune clenches his fist tightly with anger and the man asks him why hasn't realized anything yet turning to the angry
Kim hayan chma assures him that he has no way of defeating him looking at the powerful chma the boy realizes that this climber is really Strong since he has failed to win a 100 times in a row remembering the demon Master Kim hion realizes that chma is not one of those who will give up learning martial arts even if things don't go according to plan he then remembers Mason and realizes that chma is not one to neglect the fundamentals in the end comparing him to musin Kim hun knows that chma will not stop even if
he gets stuck in a difficult situation all of these moments and Situations prove that the climber chma simply cannot be defeated in the end Kim Hyun gets back on his feet in one swift move to continue his confrontation with his eyes on the climber kiman gathers his resolve and realizes that chma can be defeated addressing the Man Kim hun says that he shouldn't decide for everyone and that just because he's winning now doesn't mean he'll do it forever chma shakes his head in displeasure and realizes that Kim hun is back to his usual trash talking
ways gaining courage and persistence Kim hun assumes a fighting pose and suggests that cha check out how much of this is just talk the guy ends up quietly covering his eyes while sweat runs down his face he needs to focus and think only about how to win focusing completely on chma Kim hon is going to show his Winning Side once and for all with purpose and determination the guy takes off from his seat and comes Directly at the climber at this time chma grabs his sword again and says out loud that this is all very
boring for him as Kim hun approaches the man he makes one sharp and short sword movement to strike him this time it's much easier and less painful chma leaves a cut on Kim Hun's stomach Kim hyan manages to contract JMA who didn't expect this to happen at all watching the guy the man realizes that he is different from four and there is a sudden pressure after the Last death but cha is not an easy guy and is not going to give up so he swings his sword again and Strikes Kim hun in the end chma
wins and takes the life of Hunter Kim hun a total of 700 times following the last kill is another attack by chma but this time Kim hon manages to turn his neck away in time but chma assures Kim hun won't be able to defeat him with his skills he won't be able to follow his movements with that kind of MF enhancement That's not to say that Kim Hyun doesn't have the brains to master taii and it's not a martial art it's stupid of him to use Cha's technique against him raising his fist up Kim Hune
is confident that doom and bullying can never stop him remembering all his childhood events he realizes that nothing could stop him even all the subsequent events of his teenage and present period did not allow him to give up now Kim Hune is gaining more confidence and determination to Overcome cha again and win the con and endless attempts to defeat chma cause explosions in their battle area all of their fights are accompanied by bright flashes of light from counter punches from the climber always watching Kim Hune chma realizes at some point that this guy is crazier
than he thought there's a fictional world around them it's a place where failed Generations stay and wait for the next chance it's a place where no one Dies it's such an unusual place where the concept of life and death has been removed by the tower system itself now the rule is that no one but the owners can enter this place but somehow Kim hun managed to get in thinking back to the beginning of their current meeting chma thought it was funny what Kim hun said to him it was funny hearing it from Cha's Destroyer was
strange and he wanted to know if it was in his right mind so he accepted it in the end for Further developments the Ascender added one interesting condition originally chma had no plans to teach Kim hyan martial arts he was bored and wanted to fool around without fulfilling the pathetic request now after his H 100th attempt chma wonders if things have changed he feels the pleasure of taking Kim hyung's life but seeing the guy's eyes which are always filled with sarcasm and Prejudice at some point became filled with fear each time he Noticed this kind
of thing in Kim Hon's eyes chma began to find it quite frightening to himself at that very moment the climber began to fight Kim hun to the fullest after the 200th attempt the the man was pleased to see Kim Hun die without being able to Parry a single blow after the 400th time chma laughed at him because the guy couldn't even last 3 seconds against him and after the 700th time Chona decided not to give Kim Hune a chance for a decisive Punch and it was quite an experience in the end after the thousandth attempt
the man completely destroyed the martial arts that Kim hun had created looking at the defeated guy cha was sure that he wouldn't be able to get up again because everything he had created had been destroyed but in the end with the strength of his fist Kim hun stayed afloat for as long as necessary each time after each loss the guy resolutely and persistently got back on his feet at Some point it all began to strain the climber and he clutched his sword tightly in his hands an unpleasant growing feeling appeared in chaum's chest Kim hun
couldn't take a couple of their stances and he was getting annoyed their battle began to gain significant ly serious momentum because Kim hun continued his confrontation eventually all of ch's doubts led to certain questions and after almost 3,000 attempts he realized what this feeling Was it was the same feeling that cha had felt long ago when he first became a climber this was definitely it when Kim hu was constantly and relentlessly trying to attack chma his burgeoning feeling was very weak despite that chma didn't even try to realize what he was feeling just enjoying Kim
hu's Revenge each of their fights were accompanied by constant explosions and destructive events leading to chaos each time Kim hun attacked the climber he realized More and more that he was experiencing a sense of danger at one point chma wonders if it's possible that Kim hun will never give up but it's a pretty ridiculous and stupid question once again Kim hion attacks chma but the man makes his Counterattack too soon at the same time the climber himself realizes that he was too hasty and waits with a weary face for Kim h 's next move taking
advantage of the moment Kim Hyun immediately appears in front of The man's face and smirks back at him at that moment chma realizes the threat and notices the guy in front of him swinging his fist at him bringing his fist even closer with each passing second Kim hun is finally about to strike with the power he has built up in his fist the guy swings as hard as he can and hits Cham right in the chin in the end on his 2,995 attempt Kim hun manages to hit Cham who grunts in shock and pain at
this point the guy clenches his fist Tightly and raises it up to prove to the climber what he said earlier smiling contentedly and about to continue his attack Kim hun reminds him that nothing in the world is infinite in response cha doesn't even know what to say to him so he just squirms and grimaces at Kim Hun's words at the same time Wukong continues to sit on the eighth floor of the tower scratching his head thoughtfully suddenly a man appears behind the boy and asks him if he's Finished in this place the Blue Lion appears
in front of Wukong he is a short man with long shaggy hair and a strange beard at this point Wukong unhappily jumps up and asks where Blue Lion was to which he replies for the boy to stop whining Wukong points his finger at the dragon and says it's been 3 months since he took the creature's life Wukong then wonders where the sworn Brothers of the Blue Lion are and immediately begins to hear their voices behind them two Creatures dubbed as white elephant and big Phoenix are already appearing at that moment the Blue Lion turns to
the girl and asks if she has wrapped everything the white elephant replies that they have already destroyed the West and East hearing such a thing Wukong spreads his hands and Marvels that these creatures have ascended to the throne and yet it took them 5 months to destroy at this point the blue lion calls out to Wukong in displeasure and Reminds him that the boy has been given a high l level because of the recognition of his accomplishments but they have not they were only assigned three sadong demon Kings the Blue Lion for example ate 100,000
soldiers in just one bite the one who ate the legendary beast from the myths with its fangs and trunk that could wrap around anything is the white elephant and the one who took over a country and ate the king and the people close to him is the great Phoenix Because of this they became midlevel climbers in response to all of this Wukong just started laughing and tells Blue Lion that he's just looking for excuses for himself abruptly and unexpectedly a strange shaking starts and so Wukong immediately lifts his head up looking around the tall tower
satisfied the boy suggests that the others make a plan before they climb this Tower lowering his head to the Cliff Blue Lion looks at Wukong and asks him if it should happen again in turn Wukong dispenses instructions with his hand out in front of him he goes south Blue Lion takes care of the North white elephant East and big Phoenix West finally turning to his comrades he says that this time he must finish in 2 months they really have a lot to do at this time Shu hang receives a disturbing phone call from someone assuring
him that it is a very urgent matter when sha Hyan is asked on the phone where the hunter Kim hyan is the guy starts to tense up in the end he is told that there is a disaster warning and in 3 hours the disaster will reach Korea they need Hunter Kim hyung immediately all the this time Kim Hun's student M Ren sits on the sofa with her head on her knees waiting for her master periodically the girl raises her head and looks ahead with her dejected and despairing gaze in these moments the Girl stares at
the glass rack in front of her on which hangs an artifact called The Sword of chma at this time the alternate world is plunged Into Darkness and even the green trees look lifeless but at some point Kim hun falls into one of the trees and breaks it with his whole body until now the fight between cha and Kim hun continues with constant flashes and explosions but every time after each blow the guy manages to get back on his Feet and continue the fight in this alternative World there are no dates or days only the number
of battles determines the time spent here from time to time Kim hun still manages to reach chma but the man Dodges and slips away at the very last moments each maneuver is followed by a blow that strikes his opponent Kim hun is not giving up and is laughing and snickering at the situation after another attempt Kim hun manages to make a sharp turn in the air to Counterattack swinging his leg forcefully Kim hun says something to chma before striking striking the man hard with his fist Kim hon explains that his previous attack was just a
distraction chma then goes over their past fights in his head and realizes that this is Kim hyun's 5000th attempt in response the guy smirks and asks chma who asked him to mess with him but the man himself is already getting tense and is watching his opponent opponent Closely as Kim hun concentrates his strength with a Fierce and crazy face cha tries to understand what kind of man he is and how he can fight so much for some reason comparing the situation to Broken Eggs chma realizes that he has taken Kim Hun's life 5,000 times already
the number of broken eggs is increasing as Kim hyung's attempts it's impossible to fight a battle that's doomed to be defeated 5,000 times without a break all the while cha is watching thinking that Kim Yun must have despaired because his progress has slipped back to the beginning when chma started using the Thunder God but no matter what kiman continues to fight to touch the climber at least one more time as in the previous times chma kills the guy with his Lightning Fast techniques at one point the man notices something strange that makes him very wary
and tense when he looks down he sees a determined Kim hun grabbing the Hem of Cha's clothes Before he dies again Kim Hyun then abruptly pulls the man who didn't expect such a turn a slight look of fear and surprise appears on his face at this point chma realizes that even in this position Kim hu's eyes are directly burning and so every time he catches the climber in his arms in response the man grabs Kim Hun's wrist and asks him with a slight smile what kind of rabid dog he is Kim Hun's words come as
a balb to his soul and he thanks chma for the Compliment Cha's sense of danger has long since disappeared and after that the man only feels a sense of awe chma had once climbed to the heavens as a simple beggar and had seen many ascendants but he had never met anyone like Kim hun as he continues to try to fight and push back Kim Hun's attacks chma thinks about how he would describe the man behind the men is a huge and thick tree that stands no matter what Kim hun is The same way a man
with an indestructible will chma has met many people in his life and everyone's will breaks after meeting him because he destroys the martial art they have been going to for so long but Kim hayan came to him knowing he had no chance of surviving he comes back and challenges jangma every time for him there is no such thing as giving up for all these reasons chma is in awe of the guy not as a climber but as an ordinary moo wall Man once again Kim Hyun tries to attack cha by disappearing in front of him
and appearing behind him at this point chma realizes that the guy is using transform Distortion and says that the technique is like something else when Kim Hyun swings his fist again and tries to strike chma gracefully and deafly Dodges the attack the man then says that Kim hayan needs to do three basic steps to perform this skill Kim hon immediately stops and realizes that chma is trying To teach him a martial art as he requested eventually after the attack there is a bright and Powerful explosion that is caused by lightning at this time chma tells
him that martial arts are not flashy skills you don't need to use foot techniques and should focus on the basics Thunder God's techniques are drastically different from other martial arts one can try to copy them but it is very difficult to achieve absolute truth then Chma continues that the importance is not in replicating lightning strikes but in their natural content in Kim hu's Manana as a result the man says that if the lightning is already in the Mana then it is only necessary to shape the strikes into a form that will be the basis for
Kim hun in any situation once again Kim hu fails in his attack on cha but this time he is not killed just injured at one point a tired Kim hun wonders how many times he has Already died in the meantime but comes to the conclusion that it doesn't matter trying to get up again and continue his efforts he realizes that each step he takes is very different from the last looking at his shaking hands kimun realizes that this is the true power of martial arts at the 10,000th death chma turns to a surprised Kim hun
and tells him to break the form he has just created following this chma tells him that the techniques and Chi filling Kim Hun's body will not be lost no matter what he does when the God of Thunder chma appears before Kim Hune in all his Beauty and power the boy finally realizes it all the Mana that is in every cell of his body creates the lightning that chma told him about and there are also dozens of techniques that are used to maintain the intensity of the Thunder God with a certain amount of Mana after fully
realizing all the processes and the concept of lightning Kim hyon begins to smirk smugly and thinks it's just perfect it ends with John ma talking about the final step So conventionally speaking Kim hun has studied the Thunder God technique form and broken it when chma tells him that all that's left is to create his own martial art Kim hun clenches his fists confidently and forcefully previously Kim Hyun wouldn't have realized what he was talking about because his teachers were imaginary he couldn't continue Because he didn't know the answers to the questions but now at this
very moment the full meaning of what chma said finally becomes clear to Kim hun to show the man what he has learned Kim hun immediately begins to concentrate his power all over his body chma then turns to his student and invites him to come over the confrontation between the two martial arts begins at this time chaos is going on in the control center of the international Hunters Association they Are trying to evacuate the population Senator Liam shows up and asks how much time they have to which an aid replies that it's estimated to be about
10 minutes 3 hours ago everyone was still hoping for Kim Han but a few hours later they noticed that there are disasters all over the world at marked points on the map and then after all the other countries South Korea was spotted Liam notices that there are four disasters and Kim hyung is only one at this time And Aid tells him that Thailand and Mexico have all the best hunters and Riley is coming with them to which Senator Liam anxiously grabs his forehead and realizes that they are all preparing for disaster in the first place
but Korea is a concern but there shouldn't be a problem since Kim hun is with them but no one has managed to contact him at the same time Shihan tells his friends that Kim hun is not here and it can be said that he has left This land the friends keep it a secret but it's been a month since kiman disappeared SO waiting for him is not the best solution turning to his comrades shei hyan says that they will have to use their own strength to prevent the disaster shei hyan then turns to Dragon Monarch
miren who is sitting on the couch and asks what she is going to do but in response the girl only awkwardly but anxiously turns around and answers Absolutely nothing the 14,24 second attempt of Kim Hun's battle against chom's climber begins all this time the guy successfully keeps on his feet and still hasn't been killed he manages to dodge and hold off chom's punches the number of deaths doesn't increase anymore because now Kim hun doesn't let chanam take his life Kim hun takes a Peak form looking at Kim hun chma Smiles slightly and realizes that this
guy is a real monster he wonders if He managed to reach the right stage Kim hen's black wings embodies the concept of reflection and in that black sphere it's Edge it's no longer just an ordinary cluster of Mana at this time Kim hun attacks ch's Ascender again and attacks him with his red lightning bolts to counterbalance the Ascender Thunder still watching cha realizes that it is unacceptable to be knocked back for a revered Thunder God like him but no matter what Kim hun is not going to give Up and continues his stubborn and persistent attack
on the climber chma then realizes that the last thing he expected to happen has happened which is reflected in his facial expression with the help of his newly created martial arts Kim hon manages to deliver a final and devastating blow to the climber at this time Kim Hon's face expresses complete confidence in his abilities and Newfound strength at this moment chma realizes that this is the end for him Even though Kim hun had died over 10,000 times he had managed to achieve what he wanted building up an incredible amount of magical energy throughout his body
Kim hun swings his leg and almost hits chma in turn cha was already prepared for this and just calmly covers his eyes completely resigned to the situation but in the end nothing happens and chma opens his eyes in Surprise and tries to analyze the situation chma looks back at Kim hun and realizes that The guy wasn't going to do anything to him at that moment when cha asks why he didn't destroy him Kim hun just stares back at the man coldly then the guy starts scratching the back of his head thinking about what kind of
answer the climber would give to his question when Kim hun replies that a student should not cut off the life of his teacher chma is shocked and genuinely surprised but in response the man calls The guy a rabid dog and asks when they became teacher and student this really pisses Kim Yun off after that chma turns away and tells Kim hun to get lost because he can't even rest properly because of him Kim hun mockingly replies that he's going to leave even if chma doesn't want him to in the end the guy is really going
to leave this place and go home but something is bothering him lastly Kim hun shouts out sincere thanks to Jona for what he's done for him During this time before returning home listening to Kim huan's last words before leaving Cha's face squirms showing his displeasure and even disgust but eventually the climber Smiles broadly and calls Kim hun special names out loud as if he has warm feelings for him the climber then finally gets to rest and thinks that having a student after his death is not a bad thing at this time in Montana in the
United States the armed forces have already Gathered to confront the growing threat a magical portal appears in the space in front of them through which the silhouette of wo Kong can be seen at the same moment the hunter Riley grabs her walkie-talkie and tells everyone that an unknown man is coming through the portal immediately the order is given to open fire immediately which is exactly what the other Hunters do many missiles fly straight at Wukong who is still moving through the magical portal to this world When the missiles hit the magic doors there is a
strong and powerful explosion that should have left no one behind at this time Riley and the other Hunters are silently observing the outcome of the situation suddenly Riley hears the same voice again telling her that this greeting was excessively rude and unpleasant Wukong appears in all his glory and says that he just wanted to destroy everything with the Clones but in this case he will not Hesitate Riley then immediately radios back that this maneuver had no effect on the disaster so everyone should take their positions at that moment Wukong is already passing by the girl
who informs everyone that they are going to plan B when Wukong suggests that they start by weeding out the weak ones Riley gets nervous and tenses up clenching her fists following this Wukong pushes off the ground with his feet and is about to fly into the air before he begins as he Rises up Wukong swings his staff and orders Jui Jing to rise up and hurry up at the same time a similar disaster happens in Thailand land only there the big Phoenix appears this boy looks around unhappily and frustrated and realizes how primitive this floor
is suddenly a voice comes from somewhere on the outside asking the big Phoenix who he is to which the boy grudgingly turns his attention and doesn't realize who is in front of him interjecting what he Said at this time Kim Hyun with a grin listens to Big Phoenix who grudgingly states that the boy approached him and also asks who he is big Phoenix then becomes aggressive and spreads his fiery wings he intends to destroy Kim Hyun in a subtle way but before the boy can do anything something suddenly happens to him and his whole body
is exposed to red lightning in turn Kim hun nervously scratches his ear with his finger and asks what the boy with the funny name is Muttering with a snide and smug smile Kim hun watches what happens to Big Phoenix and asks if he is a climber meanwhile the boy continues to squirm in maddening pain from the red lightning bolts eventually big Phoenix just disappears into space and finally shouts out that it's impossible Kim hun then notices a notification that he has gotten rid of the fictional bird and one of the three kings of sadon in
Thailand he looks around anxiously trying to Figure out what he's doing here and how he got here at the same time in a jangu Korea lisan is attacked by one of the sadan Kings and Falls exhausted among the stone ruins in turn seoan is also defeated and lands next to her friend with her Shield covering her back like the others shuay on loses to the blue lion and crashes into a stone wall sobbing painfully as the guy tries to recover the Blue Lion approaches him and is about to destroy everything around Him the angry and
tense man threatens shuen and claims that his attacks will never harm him at this moment miren suddenly appears and attacks the blue lion from the side but the man deafly reacts and holds back her attack looking at the girl the man says that she was quite funny because she was very different from the others swinging his palm at mer Ren Blue Lion starts to get aggressive and says that even an interesting person like her is boring Him in the end the man forcefully punches the girl in the chest and she flies backwards with a thud
during the painful blow mirang can hardly hold back her tears because the blue Lion's attack was very powerful meanwhile Kim hun is still studying the notice and trying to figure out what to do and where to go Kim hen moves to AV who tells him that recently ascenders appeared out of nowhere and are destroying everything around them he immediately asks if four Climbers could have appeared at the same time following that he brings up Nan Shin hiaki who consisted of many fictional subordinates at once finally Kim hun asks how things are now to which the
assistant replies that there is a high probability that these climbers have a leader AV goes on to say that the climbers may bring others with them there must be some kind of leader among the four Kim hun then asks what United the three remaining monsters to which AV Confidently says that anything possible if the climber is of high rank in the end the assistant says that the strength of the four that have appeared is the same as that of the real Calamity at this time Kim hun scratches the back of his head as he was
about to ask how he got to Thailand but realizes that it doesn't matter now he realizes that if he succeeds in overthrowing the leader the others will disappear too AB shows him on the map that Wukong is in America Kim hian thinks again and realizes that it is very easy to find the leader and get get rid of him but there is one big but three notices about climbers appear around the guy one is in Montana USA the second in Mexico City and the third in gongi do South Korea at this point Kim hayun realizes
that if he goes to America now his friends in Korea will die he then realizes that my Ren is in Korea but that doesn't change anything because she is no match for the climber In the end his head is filled with thoughts of how to do the right thing and save everyone he cares about but suddenly another notice pops up in front of Kim hun which surprises and alarms him greatly at this time Shihan comes to his senses and notices a defeated and wounded miren sitting at the stone wall the girl does not show any
signs of life and sha hayan continues to watch her silently realizing the gravity of what is happening Shuan squirms in horror and Is overcome by a growing sense of panic then the guy gets angry at Kim Hyun who's in the middle of nowhere when he's needed here but at some point Shuan realizes that his thoughts are going in the wrong direction he had said before that he had to defend Korea with his own forces but now he was waiting for Kim hun to show up remembering his friend's face shei hyan realizes that it's not his
fault he's such a weakling as Shu haan's thoughts become even more intense He begins to feel angry at himself for his helplessness at this time Miran regains Consciousness and tries to get to her feet to finish what she started the girl paint painfully clutches her chest where the Blue Lion had struck her but she is still on her feet clenching her fists tightly Miran realizes that in this situation she is powerless even with martial arts techniques all this time the source of mirin's confidence comes solely from her master Kim hun her Teacher had once told
her that the imperial Arts have incredibly great power if it doesn't affect the enemy it's her weakness after that the girl realizes that the whole problem is that she never thought of herself as strong remembering Master miren realizes that there is only one such person in the world and that is Kim hun and anyone weaker than her is Just a Fool In The End she realizes that this way of thinking has only softened her Essence All this time miren only admired the power of Kim Hune and knew her place next to him without even thinking
to strive for something more at that moment the blue lion comes up to her and mocks her and asks her if it's the end of everything then one of the three kings of sadon is going to honor Meen by taking her life opening his mouth he is going to demonstrate his success in devouring hundreds of thousands of soldiers eventually the sadon king's Lion mouth begins to emit a loud and Howling Roar at this moment Miran is only anxiously watching what the blue lion is about to do suddenly a voice from the bag of artifacts asks
me Ren if she really needs help now in turn the girl realizes that she has heard this voice before so she immediately recognizes it the mystical God of chaos offers my ran to take his power so he can help her but she refuses because the master said no power without Consequences when the blue Lion's power begins to spread everywhere and consume everything the chaos God realizes that Miran is wary and refuses after a short conversation the Mystic God of chaos is about to go out and do everything without mirin's consent at this time the girl
panics and looks around to see what's going on the chaos God tells me Ren that there will be no consequences this time and she should just test his power my Ren then begins to transform Into the Mystic God of chaos the creature declares that he is giving the girl the Pinnacle of all things monstrous and begins to fill mirin's entire body with his power eventually mirin transforms into the powerful God Nan Shin hayaki yako her hair turns white and horns grow on her head after accepting all the new changes to her appearance and body Miran
begins to grin and fix her white curls at this time lion feels that his powers are beginning To be limited and he can no longer scream looking around he realizes that he can no longer open his mouth and a strange Mana spreads around him Blue Lion then looks forward and realizes where the source of the problem is coming from miren appears in front of the ascendant and takes the form of the Mystic God of chaos at this time shahyan watches in horror from the sidelines and doesn't even know what to do or if he should
say anything to Mir Ren in the End it all comes down to to the girl starting the process of Destruction and taking the first step when this happens Blue Lion starts to feel strange and very unpleasant Sensations in turn miren continues to take her steps heading straight for her opponent when the girl takes the fifth step Blue Lion realizes that he can't even move now Shayan seizes the moment and grabs Le SEO Eun and seoan to evacuate their friends from the place where disaster is about to Strike while Mi Ren in the guise of the
chaos God mockingly talks to the blue lion shiyan struggles to save his comrades at this time blue lion turns to Meen who is already taking the sixth step and is about to say something to her but she doesn't let him do it as she gets even closer to the man the girl leans toward him and says that he wouldn't have been able to defeat her anyway on the seventh step my Ren smirks and asks the Blue Lion if he thinks he Is the only one whose accomplishments are not recognized on the eighth step the girl
spreads her arms wide part and says that she would have introduced herself by a different name otherwise when meren takes the ninth step she says that if something else had happened her name would not have been nanin hayaki yako on her 10th and final step M Ren activates Annihilation pretty much covering her eyes the girl enjoys what is happening in the end my Ren again Says that she might not be called by her name but the real God of monsters at the same time white elephant appears in Mexico City which also leaves behind disastrous consequences
but at some point this girl begins to feel a very strange and unpleasant sensation after that she starts to realize that she can't move and it is extremely frightening and shocking for the girl the white elephant is sure that she heard someone's voice suddenly someone Else appears behind her this person asks if it is too bright at that moment white elephant realizes that it is the same voice she heard and panics and asks the girl what she did to her a moment later Kim yun's second student comes right up to White Elephant and only smiles
back at her the girl then pulls out a red book with black pages and laughingly says that this is an experiment with her new useful ability in response the white elephant calls the girl insane which Kim Hun's student is willing to argue because she's not the one who destroyed the city the girl smiles a warm smile and says that she is very grateful to the white elephant opening her book again she says that she is grateful that the white elephant destroyed everyone she wanted and became her lab rat hearing such a thing white elephant dissolves
in Terror and panic she asks with a shaky voice who this girl is the red book with black Pages begins to open And flips open on its own in the hands of Kim hun student at this time she offers to go back to where they left off this girl is ranked fourth in the rankings and is called Dark wi in addition Darkwing claims that the experiment is aimed at testing the Loyalty of the spirit while smiling smiling with her eyes in turn Shuan is already taking his comrades who were attacked by Blue Lion to the
hospital one of them is Le SEO Yun who finally Regains Consciousness and tries to wake up when she opens her eyes the first person she sees is SEO Kuan immediately liso Yun jumps out of bed and realizes that she is in the hospital she screams and tries to find out what happened seoan calmly replies that he doesn't know what happened Shihan brought them here while someone was dealing with the climbers but shahan didn't stay long he took care of his ruinous wounds and immediately left the hospital liso Yun Starts to freak out and pulls out
her phone to call Shian but seoan stops her chewing on his Apple seoan thinks for a moment and says that there are reasons for this Behavior sha hayan climbs up on the roof of a building and tries to catch his breath immersing himself in his thoughts sha hyan becomes angry and Strikes the stone surface with his fist remembering what happened shaen is disappointed in himself because all he was able to do was to escape from the Scene of the disaster suddenly an iron door opens behind Shu hang but he doesn't notice it at some point
XI hang turns back and sees a dark silhouette in front of him when he realizes who he sees in front of him his face expresses shock and genuine surprise at this time in Montana in the United States on one of the television towers sits the leader of the climbers Wukong all this time Wukong was just looking around but at some point he Notices that there is something to the side of him watching the place Wukong thinks that his clones have low rank skills so it took about 300 of them to mop up the area then
he realizes that in an instant half of his clones were wiped out which amazes and surprises him as Wukong starts talking to himself Kim hu appears behind him and asks if he's in charge at the same moment the climber turns around but the guy is already coming at him with a smirk on his face And a loaded fist eventually everything leads to an explosion on the TV tower but Wukong manages to stop Kim Hon's fist with his staff which he uses as a weapon when Kim hyan abruptly grabs wukong's staff the climber asks who this
guy is Kim Hyun then straightens up with his whole body and kicks Wukong with both feet after which he falls down the result is another loud and violent explosion from Kim Hun's powerful punch it would seem that everything ends with Wukong leaving only Stone fragments and Dusty shroud but suddenly from under the devastation appears the very staff of Wukong which means only one thing that the ascendant is still alive after Wukong orders his staff to grow it immediately increases in size and becomes incredibly huge when the huge staff starts to swing Kim hun reacts quickly
and Dodges the blow the moment he Dodges he has a hard time standing still so he cries out in alarm and Silence eventually Kim hon manages to increase his distance and step back from the climber who turns to him again with a satis IED smirk on his face Wukong asks Kim hun who he is as he seems to be a rather interesting person at this time Kim hun starts laughing and squats down he tells the climber that he is a zookeeper when the guy says that he looks after animals like Wukong the climber's face changes
dramatically and he expresses his Displeasure Wukong then starts laughing thinking that the guy is crazy Kim Hyun says that it will be exciting to tame a monkey for the first time suddenly the guy gets a notification that the other climbers have been destroyed and now he's going to see his training results when Kim hun is about to attack Wukong he orders his staff to enlarge several times again during the battle and confrontation Wukong is constantly giving orders to increase and decrease His weapon in turn Kim hun closely observes wukong's behavior and follows his actions another
blow is caused by Wukong ordering his jwy staff to increase and grow the final and seemingly crushing blow causes a massive explosion that collapses nearby buildings eventually the climber hopes that he has succeeded in defeating the enemy so he watches the destruction and the blazing fire the climber then begins to walk closer and closer to the stone Shards saying that Kim hun is a complete nobleman suddenly Kim hyun's hand appears from beneath the ruins and grasps wukong's leg frightening him the anxious and worried climber realizes that it's not over yet when he notices Kim Hun's
hand the guy then pulls wukong's leg towards him and is about to swing and throw him away from him Wukong ends up flying into the nearest stone wall with a thud pausing for a moment Kim hun smirks even more and asks if he Was able to pull Wukong off with this maneuver the climber doesn't say anything to the guy but just grins his fangs and whimpers worriedly Kim hun then says that this is all a high-ranking climber who does nothing but talk is capable of when the guy offers Wukong another shot the climber gets aggressive
but doesn't respond Wukong then grabs his wooden staff and abrupt starts banging it on the ground the climber then unwraps his weapon in His hands and realizes that his situation is extremely unpleasant during his attack Wukong anxiously wonders who Kim hun is and where such a monster even came from looking at the mockingly inciting Kim hun Wukong realizes that this kind of power is not something that can be found on the ninth floor the climber then jumps on the pipe to be higher and says that kiman himself forced him to use other methods following these
words bir wukong's body Begins to accumulate a bright golden magical energy finishing his small transformation Wukong forms an open work symbol behind his back that signifies his capabilities at the same time the same bright golden Halo appears above the ascendants head accumulating magical power the staff that Wukong holds in his hands also transforms into a wooden stick wrapped with a rope sizee when wukong's eyes light up brightly he tells Kim hon to see the true power of The Monkey King the wooden staff is wrapped more and more tightly around the rope braid and begins to
exude powerful energy eventually the real monkey King appears before Kim hun with his incredible staff that creates bright golden lightning bolts when Wukong strikes the ground with the staff there is an impact at this time Kim hun observes a bright flash and a beam of destructive power the moment this strike Comes directly at Kim hun the guy does nothing but smirk smugly Kim hun then turns to Wukong and says that he is sorry while concentrating a black magic ball of Mana behind him following this magic ball red lightning bolts created by Kim hun and his
martial arts begin to appear when Wukong notices what Kim hun is doing in front of him he is genuinely shocked by what he sees in front of him and can't believe his eyes the smiling and fierce Kim hiun says that he himself Can do such things so now The Monkey King will be in trouble during all this people from all over the world are watching the battle between Kim hyen and The Monkey King in shock in addition to the others Senator Liam and his Aid are also watching they are equally surprised to see Kim hon
there in front of the members of the international Hunters Association there is a huge TV that shows the process of the battle on the image you can notice a smiling Kim Hune Who is fighting with the ascendant Monkey King when the guy gets even closer to the camera you can see his satisfied and determined expression on his face at this time The Monkey King turned turns to his jewy staff and demands to finish off Kim hun The Smiling guy puts his hand forward and asks if Wukong really thinks he can hurt him but The Monkey
King has nothing to say in response and just starts to grin with his growing anger when Wukong Realizes that the situation is getting unpleasant he creates a Magic Shield next to him to protect him from Kim Hun's red lightning bolts at this time he realizes that The Monkey King only pays attention to his Mana strikes in turn Wukong tenses up even more Kim hen then approaches the climber and smugly asks how he is going to block the direct attack at the same moment Kim hun delivers his main and crushing blow to Wukong causing the climber
to fly Backwards with a painful face slamming into some rocky surface The Monkey King tries to catch his breath and grunts slightly as he thinks about what to do next Kim hyan assures him that it's too late as he has already formed a Mana ball then among the red lightning bolts the magic hand that Kim hun created with the Mana ball can be seen eventually the guy puts his hand forward and activates his asora analment fist technique after this strike Wukong Realizes that Kim hun is using a Mana boost that makes the laws of gravity
stop working a bright and Powerful stream of Kim Hun's magical power begins to spread everywhere and Wukong tries to Shield himself from it in the end the entire destroyed area around him is illuminated by a bright flash Kim hun then silently watches the remains of the destroyed buildings and wait waits to see if the Monkey King will appear at one point jy's staff Peaks through the Dust proving that Wukong is still alive a climber crawls out from beneath the devastation who is extremely tense from what is happening and is already starting to get aggressive at
this time wukong's mind is filled with a thousand thoughts that it's impossible that he's losing to Kim hun in turn the guy observes The Monkey King with a sneer and says that this is all quite good for a monkey these words provoke Wukong to aggression and he says that no one has The right to look down on him the King of the Seven Stars Monkey King then a kind of Halo appears over the ascendants head again indicating that he is about to use his powers since The Monkey King can't continue his Ascent he's going to
do everything he can to deal with Kim hun Wukong then activates his magical powers to split into multiple personalities many of wukong's kind appear in and around him he creates clones of himself Kim hun smirks even More and is even slightly surprised by wukong's abilities an incredible number of clones of The Monkey King appear around him and Kim hian seems to be really happy about it all the Clones start shouting that they will destroy Kim hun and start fighting after hearing all the threats kimun tenses up a bit and makes a concentrated expression on his
face but then a slight smile appears on his face as if he already knows how to deal with the Clones while telling The Clones to say goodbye to their lives Kim hiun uses the Kung gong Light Strike technique with this technique a magical Dome appears over the place where they are fighting following this the magic Dome suddenly explodes and covers a huge area eventually such a blow causes irrevocable destruction and horrifying consequences as Wukong tries to assess the situation he stares into the dust and asks himself if Kim hun is finished but right after that
the magical wings Appear followed by Kim hon himself with a Mana ball behind him the Mana ball then begins to con concentrate a new power that is clearly more powerful than the previous one as Wukong tries to realize what's going on Kim hun appears in front of him ready to attack remembering his training with chma Kim Hune realizes that the truth of his return comes from within not from the outside chma also explained to him at the time that expending all available Strength is not a real guarantee of success chma then told him that through
stability and accurate calculations and complete control control of the heart it is possible to achieve what he wants using all the knowledge he has Kim hun is going to concentrate before he strikes following this Kim hon swings his palm and makes a single movement to deliver the devastating blow it ends with another bright magical Flash enveloping the space around him after The powerful flash there is an equally bright and Powerful explosion that delivers a devastating blow in the end after the battle between Kim hun and Wukong only devastating consequences and a pile of rubble will
remain Kim hion himself is left standing in the middle of an empty Battlefield which is plunged into chaos and destruction after that the guy receives a notification that he has defeated the Ascender and his information gathering skill is raised to A medium high level Kim hun exhales smugly and clenches his fist in a sign of joy and pride examining his body the guy realizes that this time he managed to defeat the climber without much damage to himself remembering the past Kim hu and realizes that before he had to rest for 2 or 3 days after
his battles putting his palm up to the sky he realizes that his training with cha has had a great effect Kim hun clenches his palm into a fist and smiles as he Looks up at the sky suddenly the guy's attention is drawn to the artifact left behind by the climber his staff JY bang studying the basic and Allowed by the skill information about the staff kimen realizes that there is no time for the rest now he needs to find a place to contact it from thinking of something quite interesting Kim Hyun Squints at the staff
and begins to smirk maliciously then holding the staff tightly he remembers that the building Of the international Hunters Association was around here finally he orders the staff of JY bang to increase in size in order to reach his destination soon Kim hian reaches the tall and beautiful International Hunters Association building there the guy thanks an employee for giving him a new suit that he's going to wear from now on Kim hyan admires the design on the tracksuit meanwhile Liam is in a state of mild shock remembering what happened the Senator is surprised that Kim Hyun
fought such a tough battle and now he is fine he doubts the guy is human and remembering Kim Hun's sudden appearance here Liam was already thinking that the guy was a climber and was terribly surprised Kim hayan then asks if Korea really didn't suffer any damage because all the climbers are missing Liam confirms this among other things that Senator has one rather interesting request which Kim hun responds to with Interest and a slight smile after a while she hian finds an article about who destroyed the other climbers around the world and then contacts Kim hyan
they visit Lee seoan in the hospital who is being examined Kim Hyun reacts to Shi Hun's exclamation and asks what's wrong at this time Kim hun student miren sits very embarrassed and feels as awkward as possible ignoring the girl's Behavior Shihan asks how Kim hun got from Thailand to the US to which he replies That he just swam and jumped hearing this Shu hayan can't believe his ears Kim hon explains to him that he single-handedly completed the Iron Man Triathlon but Shay hyan tenses up and says that's not the case at all sheih hyan tenses
up even more but holds back sweat beating on his face at this time liso Yun finishes her examination and is about to go back to the room as the girl approaches she hears shiyan asking Kim hayan if he can join him for Training with chma when Lee so Yun gets to the door of her room she peaks in and hears Kim hu wondering why shu hayan is giving him such a sudden request when Shu hyan replies that he wants to do it because he's too weak Lee so Yun anxiously observes his behavior when she enters
her room she immediately lashes out at her friend and tries to find out why he just left yesterday since she was worried she h on apologizes and replies that he was just disappointed in himself Because he is a total weakling in response Leo Yun worriedly says that the climbers are very strong but she hyan assures her that it's not just that it's also about miren who has taken on the form and power of the Mystic God of chaos during the battle when Lee Yun hears about it she remembers that she was unconscious herself but what
she saw on the video was truly epic Shai hyan had said that Kim hyan was an unusual strong man but when confronted with the Truth face to face he realized something else looking at his hand he realizes that he needs to learn to protect what he holds so dear with his hands clenching his palm sharply into a fist Shang concludes that he must become at least a little stronger all the while listening to his friend Le seot Yun just silently looks at him and smiles enthusiastically then the girl points her finger at him and says
that he looks worried but she high on assures her that Nothing is wrong after the conversation ends Shihan turns around and leaves to go about his business Lee SEO Yun looks at his comrade and smiles as he realizes that xiyan has quickly realized everything in response to Shi haan's request kimhan sigh thoughtfully and thinks that it's good that his friend wants to develop but remembering his teacher chma he's not sure if the former climber will teach Shihan properly in the end Kim hun Agrees to do so after he has dealt with the Labyrinth Stone which
pleases shei hyan and Lee so Yun brags that she will be discharged tomorrow after Shu haan's repeated questions Kim hayan remembers that he didn't even check his information window after the battle with Wukong immediately at that moment he opens his characteristics and realizes that nothing much has changed at some point his eyes stumble upon one of the lines and what he sees shocks and Disturbs him the number 118 is written in his age Kim hun then takes out his remote control from the system room and presses the button to move there in an instant the
guy moves to ab's assistant who exclaims in delight at the new changes the girl is very pleased that thanks to Kim hyun's information gathering enhancement the space has been expanded to make a playroom listening to the girl's enthusiastic exclamations Kim hun suspects that AV is even happier About this than he is about his victory over Wukong after that the guy watches the joyful assistant for a while longer with a light and warm smirk on his face after a pause Kim hun immediately asks why his age has become 118 years old to which ab asks for
time to think after a while the assistant says that the system could have counted the time in the alternate world because the time in the dimension and in the tower is different she then Goes on to explain that a day has passed here and a year has passed there otherwise there's no way to explain that his age has changed dramatically at this time Kim Yun realizes that has aged 100 years in the alternate Dimension and it's no mistake that he is now 118 years old trying to calm himself down the guy thinks that he is
not used to it because in the training Tower there was something similar the main thing is that he's not an old Man Kim hian then turns to the assistant again asking what else she has learned about the tower to which the girl immediately remembers something important she tells the guy that she found out information about the creators of the training Tower Kim hi is very excited and interested a then says the obvious thing that the creator of the tower is the creator of the tower he expects the girl to tell him something else but she
just repeats that the Creator is the Creator at this point Kim hun starts to fill with rage and clarifies if that's really all she wanted to say but AV has been trying so hard to find it Kim hun then realizes that he was wrong to rely on her to tell him something and removes his hand from her head the assistant becomes nervous and realiz izes that her keeper doesn't trust her at all in the end the girl suddenly jumps up and tells Kim hun about 5 days but it's unclear what she Means meanwhile a surprised
Kim hun continues to listen as AV asks for a week to find the location of the tower's Creator the determined assistant isn't sure if it's accurate but she's trying to prove to the guy that she can be trusted a smile appears on Kim hen's face and he agrees to what ab's assistant asks him to do after a while miren hands the master a bag of artifacts and tells him that hiaki yak's Essence lent her the power to fight the Blue Lion after this story Kim hun looks worriedly at meren and realizes that he has a
hunch about what it might be even before this AV had told him about the two climbers in Mexico and Korea and it was most likely from miren that she sensed their presence at this point kimun realizes that there is a successor in Mexico City as well and tries to connect it to the fact that Mason just so happened to die in the same place while distracted from his thoughts Kim Hun notices a distraught miren who continues to be ashamed and worried at the same time she realizes that she used her master's things without permission and
thinks that her master is justifiably angry after a while Kim hun reaches out his hand towards the girl to stroke her head when the guy does do so he starts smiling widely and Praises his student Kim hayen smirks and assures me Ren that if it wasn't for her they could have all died so she did the right thing She doesn't expect to hear such a thing from her teacher and doesn't believe it at first then Miran realizes that it's all true and his words are sincere so she lovingly thanks him for it after a while
Senator Liam meets with someone at the international Hunters Association and asks him to repeat what he said in front of the man sits an old man who smugly Twirls his mustache with his fingers and realizes that Liam didn't hear well then Montana Senator atelic Port makes his demand saying that JY staff belongs to Montana this Adel Port is a senator of no ability or reputation but has a huge mountain of money and is also a collector Liam replies to the old man that the one who stopped the disaster in Montana was Hunter Kim Hyun so
the staff goes to him at this point aeic Port realizes that even their Eclipse Alliance couldn't intervene in all of this but Liam doesn't even get a chance to respond before the old man Says he'll handle it himself and all he has to do is meet with Hunter Kim hun at this time Senator Liam realizes that Kim hun is the problem then the door to the office opens and someone enters the senator recognizes the man and is surprised to see him the hunter Kim hun enters the office and goes straight to a telic port getting
as close to the man as possible kimen asks him what he is going to do with his jewy staff tense and wary adelic Port turns around and Realizes that the Hunter he wants to meet is the one in front of him in response Kim hun only stares Furious but coldly at the man who recognizes him at this point Kim hen remembers that he gave the staff to Liam for a while because official procedure required it but the flies have gotten on it immediately Senator Liam tries to stop Kim hun but the old man introduces himself
to him as Montana Senator atelic Port when the old man is about to Continue Kim hyan stops him and says that he has heard this topic before he then explains that even though he stopped the disaster they tried to make a deal while he was gone because they have the right to the staff at Port replies to Kim hyan with a smirk on his face that he is indeed well informed but Kim H young doesn't want to give up the artifact Liam isn't going to sit idly by and immediately starts calling for help when the
guy starts smiling contentedly It means only one thing Montana Senator atelic Port is finished at exactly the same moment there is an explosion and Loud screams in the international Hunters Association building at that time Kim he hits the Montana Senator on the head and leaves a big lump there the senator points his finger at Kim hun who cooly tells him that he doesn't know who he is and he won't get away with it when the old man starts to continue his nonsensical speeches Kim Hune Immediately hits him on the head with the back of his
hand as a result a telport passes out and the guy tells him that he's getting enough to get by without needing it Kim hian then turns to Liam and claims that a telport is alive but the Senator's only thought is how he's is going to fix it but at the same moment the guy turns around and with a smile on his face assures the man that there is nothing to worry about he just needs his staff back the next day One of the association Hunters comes to a black van when Evan gets in it he
is met by a white-haired man who asks what the Hunter's boss said Evan tells him how insistent a telport is on ruining Kim hu's reputation after hearing such a thing the blonde man calls the gentleman funny afterward he asks if Evan has thought of something Evan responds by suggesting that he should deal with the gentleman who is a Montana Senator but the blonde man considers it a Categorical decision because they helped him for 10 years Evan doesn't agree because he never got anything from him finally Evan adds that all this is true only in comparison
to what he got here with the blonde man after hearing such nice words the man proudly arches his head and says that it's all for their boss and the organization at this point the company in question is illumiti which is now run by that second student of Kim Hun's at This time in Hanam Kim hun presents his friend Shi hun with the akchan origin artifact the guy then explains that if he holds it up to Cha's sword a system window will appear in front of xiyan suddenly something catches the attention of the worried and surprised
sha hang and he turns around he sees Ana drawing a magic circle for teleportation and immediately remembers the question he was about to ask looking at Ana shei he asks if Kim Hun is going to Mexico and why because nothing happened there and they are only rebuilding the guy replies to his friend that he needs to check something very important looking at Meen Kim hun thinks about the successors they are quite rare but the problem is that there is no telling where they will appear the ascenders climb the Tower and the Guardians stop them they
all have certain roles however this is not the case with the successors that Kim hun Was once told about by ab's assistant each of the successors has a different purpose some are Guardians who want to protect their world While others are climbers who want to climb the tower but some successors do nothing then there are those who take over their world by force and Rule it that doesn't mean they're bad remembering all this Kim hyan holds the pouch with the artifact of the Mystic God of Chaos in his hands after that the guy takes out
a small red Stone from there and throws it to his student who catches the artifact in surprise when the girl opens her palms and sees the stone in them she immediately recognizes it and knows what it is ahead of any unnecessary questions the boy turns to his student and assures her that the artifact now belongs to her he does this because it's good to have a lot of people who can stop the climbers and M Ren won't run away after gaining power when Ana reports that the magic Circle is complete Kim hun lovingly turns to
Merin and tells her that he believes in her he then tells the others to wait for him until he returns from Mexico finally Kim hyan asks Shian if he's going to go straight to Cha's house to which the guy replies in the affirmative disappearing into the portal Kim hun asks him to tell chma that the martial art he taught him he uses very effectively going through a magical teleportation Circle the guy is Transported to Mexico where it is dark and gloomy kimon realizes that the local Hunter Mages are really restoring everything at the same time
the guy notices that an unknown man in a black suit approaches him when he arrives the man bows to Kim Hyun and tells him that they have been waiting for him here for a long time in turn the guy notices the illumiti symbol on the collar of the man's suit he calls him to follow him to the boss meanwhile Sheih hyan is about to use Cha's origin to enter an alternate Dimension as he picks up Cha's heavy sword he tries to get his head together and decide to do something like this looking around he sigh
heavily as he's recently organized his apartment and now he's just leaving as he is about to enter the other world Shihan remembers his friend's words that chma has a terrible temper so it would be better not to bother him after a moment shaian is suddenly transported to Cha's alternate Dimension a few seconds later the guy literally appears in the same place where Kim hyon was when he was training with chma looking around and analyzing the situation sha Haan tries to figure out where he's gone behind him chma is already sitting there wondering who shei hyan
is and how he managed to get here but cha doesn't really look interested or even bored during his question at that moment Shuan turns around and realizes that it's Really chma he thinks about what kind of answer to give him and whether or not he should mention Kim hun as he tries to sort out his own thoughts shahyan is extremely nervous and sweat drops appear on his face he's here to stop depending on Kim hun eventually shei hyan smugly slams his fist into his palm and tells chma that he wants to learn martial arts in
response chma sigh heavily and wonders where guys like that come from with such requests but at some point one Important realization of the situation comes into the climber's head he then asks shei hyan if he's related to Kim hayan in any way to which the guy anxiously replies yes upon hearing this chma slams his fist on a nearby pole because he becomes aggressive and angry with Kim Hune chma claims to have just fallen asleep and suspect that Kim hun is trying to piss him off at this point shuyan realizes that at this rate he won't
be able to convey the words that Kim hun asked him to say but in the end chma asks Shihan to just get away from him which the guy didn't expect chma turns away from shaan and says that a guy like him can't learn anything xiayan is shaken for a moment and realizes that cha has heard his feelings then he remembers the disaster with the climbers and realizes how weak he is instead of giving up Shihan starts blurting out that he's only asked chma to do it one single time he then tells them that he Has
to protect what he holds dear and to do so he just needs to become much stronger finally shiyan says that if chma refuses he will cling to him like a bath sheet until he agrees at this point the climber realizes that with this Behavior it's no wonder Shu hayan knows Kim Hun he will do the same to him hearing all this Shu haan's face immediately changes and he listens happily to the fact that he needs to defeat chma at this time chma already Starts attacking and says that if Shuan wins he will give him the
martial arts as soon as the climber gets close to the guy there is a massive explosion and nothing is seen this is the first time Shayan dies in the alternate world at the hands of Chan's climber at this time Kim hian asks the stranger where he is going to take him and which boss he is talking about when the man confirms this then Kim hun asks what happens if he doesn't want to go to their boss in that Case The Stranger will take a new order and return but Kim hun will only be able to
find out who the boss is if he meets him in person studying the man carefully Kim hun realizes that he speaks well but it is clear that he will not provide any information still looking at the stranger Kim hun thinks about what to do it doesn't look like he's under attack in addition he remembers a and realizes that it feels like their boss is the one the assistant told him about once the Guy agrees The Stranger escorts him to the golden elevator that is connected to their headquarters as the elevator descends Kim Hyun looks around
and wonders why it's decorated with gems all the while they are descending through a kind of glass tube through which they can see how huge their headquarters is when the elevator do open Kim hun is greeted by many bodyguards who bow to him at this moment Kim hun is struck with shock and weariness he doesn't Realize what's going on the local boss is already waiting for him and is the second student who was waiting for him a girl with pink hair and his mask on her shoulder appears in front of Kim hun when she calls
the boy her master she immediately starts smiling radiantly Kim Hune is surprised to see her here and doesn't even know what to say to her Kim hyan remembers that he had two female students during his time in the training Tower one of them is miren who now Spends all her time with her master Kim hyan recalls the first time he met her in the tower the future Student's name is Hana Rin that day her Partners had framed her and were about to take her life for the sake of increasing their stats at that moment the
girl calls them traitors and then a lightning fast Shadow flashes across the room to get rid of them it was Kim hian who appeared dressed in his teacher's robes he punches the guys with his fist in one Deaft move it was this girl who became his second student at that moment she was extremely surprised and excited when she saw Kim hun in fact they had an unusual relationship she she wasn't really his student but rather a good conversationalist now Kim hun recalls that he trained hanar Rin as well as his student miren initially Hana Rin
was perceived differently while in the tower she naturally kept him company for a year and a half after all this the girl Came out but first of all promised Kim Hyun to prepare whatever he wants now Kim hun is discussing with her how she destroyed Mason she says that she wanted to do it earlier but lacked the strength on top of that the guy once talked about building an underground Castle which Hana Rin did for him in real life Kim hyan surprisingly points his finger at himself and doesn't remember him saying that in addition hanar
Rin prepared many other things for him such as 50,000 pong Of American land in addition she organized a headquarters in every country considered Europe also a casino and enough money to live on at this moment Kim hyan listens to her carefully and tries to understand when he was talking about all this immediately A Memory flashes through his mind of when he and his student were lying by the lake and she asked him what he would do when he got out Kim Hyun smiled in response to the question but he had a Lot of things he
wanted to do as he began to list the things he wanted to do he said that he wanted to sleep and not work every day travel and have fun and have a residence underground now after this memory Kim hun realized that hanar Rin had realized everything but back then he was just listing all the things he wanted to do wiping his mouth from the spilled drink Kim hun watches the girl giggle lightly at him he then anxiously activates his telepathy skill To find out the students true intentions but in her mind all she can think
about is her master she repeats that she has prepared everything her beloved Master wanted Kim hyong realizes that she's just like miren Kim hyan then opens her window of information and realizes that she has the same as miren and is the successor at this point Hana Rin listens with confusion to the Master's question about what she will do next since she has become awakened just Then Kim hion gets up from his throne and approaches the girl he asks her again how she is going to use the power she has now that's the whole problem now
Hanah Rin can become both a guardian and ascendant in equal chances if she suddenly becomes the Ascender then it will be necessary to destroy her but suddenly the girl asks what it means how she will use the power then without much thought hanar Rin replied that all her powers are only for the master so she's Going to dedicate them to him eventually the guy piles back on the throne and asks if she destroyed the last ascendant hanar Rin says he was a great experiment showing her book the girl says she tested her abilities and used
the common skill repetition to win Kim hyan smirks and suspects that she had a hard time in the fight because the whole city is in Ruins but when Hana Rin replies that she hasn't defeated the white elephant for a long time on purpose Kim Hun's face face Twists in horror and dislike to summarize hanar Rin says that she now has money and resources so the master can now play in her Sim City looking at the enthusiastic girl Kim hun realizes that she has a schizophrenia and behaves much worse than miren did at the beginning to
calm her down a bit Kim hen punches her in the forehead leaving a small bruise he then asks why she didn't seek a meeting with him to which Hana Rin replies that she was controlling the Rumors and wanted to prepare everything everything watching his students behavior Kim hun realizes to himself that she is just as crazy as he thought awkwardly bowing his head Kim hun doesn't understand why all of his students are so abnormal since he himself is a perfectly normal person Kim hun is about to leave but hanar Rin stops him from leaving because
she has prepared so much the guy calmly tells her that he will look at everything Later at this point the girl silently listens after that she sigh sadly but doesn't hold him back she claims that she understood everything from what was said to her in that case Han Narin offers Kim hun to walk him out to which he is surprised that the girl doesn't even cling to him in the end hanar Rin follows the master and stands next to him in the magic circle because her purpose is to be close to the master when Kim
hun asks how her organization Will be she replies that she has train them well and they will die without her Kim hayan realizes that he feels a sense of deja vu because miren has been behaving the same way but nothing will happen if he takes her with him then hanar Rin takes the hand of her master who explains to her that she should stand right in the center of the magic circle standing in the portal the guy thinks that it's much more comfortable without Ana because you can just breathe Mana in here and everything will
be fine at this time Hana has an artifact of the Mystic God of chaos on a table and is trying to talk to mer Ren at this time miren replies to him that she is thinking about the terms he is giving her for her power she reflects on the fact that she can't make decisions rashly not sure if there is a catch so she asks again about the offer to which haki yako realizes that Mir Ren is trying to find out his true intentions He explains that she shares her feelings with him and if they
meet a monster for a limited time she gives him control over what to think about my ran replies thoughtfully that she really should give up control of her entire body but the god of chaos is furious raising a finger up the girl says that different situations happen and will he take over her body at any time the Furious haki yako from the magic artifact replies that it is impossible Because the contract is completely absolute after finding out all the necessary details miren realizes that the proposal is not bad but it seems even more suspicious the
girl notices a magical portal appearing outside the window and opens her mouth in surprise at the same moment she rushes to the door and realizes that her favorite master is about to appear myen runs out into the Street Watching The Magic portal and waiting for her teacher but Unexpectedly not only Kim hyon's legs but also some other person in the portal and it's obviously a girl after the appearance of Kim hun and hanar Rin who is holding his hand mirin seems to lose the power of speech and stop saying anything his second student hanar Rin
holds on to her teacher's hand and clings to him even more tightly this unpleasant scene is noticed by by the first student M Ren who starts screaming at what she sees myin points her finger At her teacher and tells him that there is another girl next to him at that moment Kim hun turns to Hana Rin and asks her why she's clinging to him so tightly while Mir young demands her to move away from Master hanin reminds her that Kim hun himself told her to hold on tight but he didn't really mean it awkwardly scratching
the back of his head Kim hun suggests that the girls get to know each other since the situation is such a big deal when Kim H introduces The girls to each other and tells mirin that Hanah Rin is his second student the girl is covered in sweat from shock when mirin finally realizes that the stranger is his second student she becomes even more Furious noticing myn's strange Behavior her master asks her why she's acting like this mirin says slightly embarrassed that she didn't know Kim hyan had another student until now with a slight smile on
her face hanar Rin listens to miren and realizes that she Is jealous she she then clings to Kim hyan even more because she is happy to see him after so long but he tells her not to do that mirin becomes even angrier and her body is filled with lightning bolts of rage and anger mirin's mind sinks into the universe as if dissolved by the shock of jealousy and hatred towards hanin all the while the Mystic God of chaos haki yako observes miren from within and calls her a marvelous creature my Ren then agrees To the
ascendants proposal and he is startled and surprised by the sudden decision the Furious girl replies to him that there will soon be a case for which she will need haki yak's strength after a while Kim Hyun returns to ab's system room and when she enters she notices something that makes her look disgusted Kim hun looks around the room and notices what a mess his assistant has made leaning over to the girl he asks her if she has found the information she Needs but she doesn't even try to look away from her games Kim hon threatens
AV with the remote control and the girl immediately tells him that she found the information about the Creator as promised the assistant then becomes desperate when Kim hun asks her what information she found AV ends up telling him that no matter how hard she tries she doesn't have enough rights to everything so she hasn't been able to find out the location of the Creator but She also adds that she found another key Kim hyan is very happy about this and asks what key she's talking about AB replies with a serious face that she has found
something that could help her find the key or rather the place where the artifact is located leis Yun comes to visit Kim hun and stands in front of the door before entering from there voices can be heard arguing she realizes that she has to go in because she brought the documents but she doesn't want to go in For one reason a few days ago Lee SEO Yun and Kim hun saw a very strange and interesting scene they watched both of Kim Hun's students fighting with each other and Lee so yon wondered why they were doing
that at that moment the girls were arguing amongst themselves which one of them was Kim hyun's real student but the guy himself said that they called it a normal sparring Lee SE Yun noticed that it was more like a real fight to the death at the same time the Female students themselves are having a really Fierce fight using their artifacts that make them successors at one point Han Arin orders Meen to freeze using her power the girl then swings at the other student with her fist and is about to strike but M Ren in turn
manages to move and protect herself from the impending blow to her face at this time Lio panics and asks if they should stop to which Kim Hune replies that he has already tried to say something many Times and it's useless despite this the girls continue to argue amongst themselves about who looks more like their Master's Apprentice in fight when they are about to attack each other again Kim hun is about to get in between them calling each other names and arguing about whose Master is which at the same moment Kim hun hits the girls on
the head with two fists to make them stop immediately in response hanar Rin exclaims indignantly that the teacher Allowed them to spar and miren just rubs her head from the blow looking at the devastation the girls have caused by their fight he asks them if this is like normal sparring watching his students Kim hun Compares them to a cat and a dog and realizes that they are nothing like them in the end he tells his students to go to a room and think about their behavior before he arrives the girls obedient head inside and leeo
Yun notices their desperate and upset mood Leeo Yun examines the new girl who has appeared in the company and asks Kim hun who she is since she is on par with his student M Ren Kim hun tells her that Hana Rin is his second student but Le Yun can't seem to believe it Kim hun then repeats that hanin is his second student at this point Leo Yun realizes that this is plus one more problematic person and has no idea how to handle something like this peing around the corner the girl watches The two students continue
to argue and realizes that if they fight she won't be able to stop them meanwhile Leo Yun is thinking about where Kim hon has gone while the boy sits in the system room scratching his ear looking at his keeper AV asks what's wrong with him to which he replies that his ear suddenly itches distracted Kim hyan asks where the artifact that will help find the tower's Creator is in response assistant AB says it's somewh where between the 8th and 35th floors of the training Tower she says that the first through nth floors are the basic
Essence but the eighth floor is divided into various Dimensions Kim hun says he knows what she's talking about but he doesn't really understand after thinking for a while Kim hun asks his next question about whether he can get to the eighth floor now in response ab's assistant opens a system list of artifacts and says that he will need them to get through Kim hyan looks at The list and tend es up at the fact that there are five of them but the girl assures him that he will be able to find them quickly she then
explains that two of them have the exact location and the other three are all from the same person at the same moment AV shows Kim hayon something on her tablet so he can see which person she's talking about seeing the familiar picture Kim Hun's face starts to break out into a smile because it's really going to be a simple matter Eventually the guy is going to get up and go do the business that AB has order organized for him finally the guy looks over with a slight smirk and Squints at the picture of the man
in question ab's assistance tablet shows an article about Montana Senator aeic Port who owns the artifacts in question at this time my Ren asks hanar Rin how she got the mask on her shoulder that belongs to Kim hyan Han Narin Strokes her shoulder and says that Master Kim hun himself gave her the Mask mirin gets angry when she hears this because it can't be because Kim hun is very careful with his masks during the argument miren says that she learned martial arts from the master and hanar Rin mockingly replies that she will continue to learn
martial arts for the rest of her life mirin's second student then becomes even more aggressive and realizes that hanar Rin is eager to die at her hands Kim hian appears just in time and notices that the girls continue To argue with each other and don't even think about their behavior both students turn around and notice their precious master and call out to him with one voice at that moment Kim hun thinks that he shouldn't have brought hanar in because he thought the girls would become friends but apparently he was wrong after that the guy tiredly
clutches his head and says that there's something the girls should do the two students both tell their Master to give Orders and they will do whatever he says in the end Kim hian sends Meen to Hong Kong to bring the Blind Man's compass and hanar Rin should visit Mexico for the Silver Arrow after listening to all of his master's instructions hanar Rin smiles and asks if Kim hu needs anything else to which he replies to act very peacefully meanwhile in Montana a telport is on the phone with someone and is told that it is impossible
as the conversation continues A telport offers someone a very large sum of money just to get what he wants at this moment Evan enters his office and distracts the old man from his cruel and rude talk eventually out of Madness and anger a telport throws his phone on the floor and it crashes the old man then clutches his head and shakes with anger everyone says no to him when he asks something about Kim hun at that moment Evan assures the senator that he has visitors but he is surprised because He has not made an appointment
with anyone today Evan smirks and says that it's an unplanned meeting and that the man just showed up atelic port in turn considers evans's words to be complete nonsense and is about to get up to leave but suddenly there is an explosion and the stone wall breaks someone penetrates the Senator's office through the wall into the street a frightened and shocked old man a telport cautiously Peaks out from behind The rubble of the wall and tries to figure out what is going on at that moment Kim Hun's foot appears wearing a slipper Kim hun mutters
something to himself when atel Port notices the guy he already knows in front of him he is horrified and afraid of him squatting in front of the Montana Senator is Kim hun who didn't enter their building in the usual way pointing his finger at the guy a telport indignantly asks how the guy dared to do such a thing to his house The sweating Senator then listens to Kim hun say that he knows about his bribes and that he is on others behind their backs lastly Kim hon smirks and says something about the senator being a
chief in American killing day circles all the while the tense but indignant old man listens to the guy about what sins he's committed eventually Kim hu stops because he can't even read this stuff the senator has been pestering everyone with calls this week Kim hun Asks him if if it's interesting to fake news when he hands a THC port a document but the senator himself doesn't understand how such a thing is possible he looks at A Satisfied Kim hun and asks how he managed to find out everything atel Port turns to Evan and realizes that
he has something to do with all this to which Evan replies with a fierce smile that someone had to behave at this point the senator realizes his business is bad Evan holds out to Kim hun a list Of guilds that were going to help defame his name when Kim huan hears about this he's surprised that the senator would want to do such a thing a telport himself doesn't even know what to say anymore he realizes now that this is a complete failure and the Mad Hunter Kim hun will SWAT him like a fly terrified the
senator falls to the ground listening to Kim hun threaten him that he wanted to bury him but that's not soulless enough for him instead Kim hun Offers to make a deal and squats down in front of the man he's heard that the senator is skilled at collecting artifacts so he demands hands the giant series from him and in return he'll forget everything Kim hun Smiles a wide and satisfied smile and looks at a telk port and asks if he is satisfied with this outcome Miran goes to Hong Kong to some beautiful building that looks like
a medieval castle there she meets a strange strange man who is extremely Surprised and tense at seeing me Ren here after giving the girl a cup of tea the man asks why the lady has come here to which the confident and cold-blooded Mir Ren replies to the stranger that she is in need of the Blind Man's Compass when the man hears this he tenses up even more and is shocked he asks why she needs such an item but without waiting for an answer he immediately changes his face and assures the girl that she will have
it Soon in response miren points out that he only has 3 hours to work he needs to bring the item no later than that time when the man starts to make excuses Myan immediately changes his appearance to the Mystic God of chaos and the stranger sets off immediately Miran then summons subordinate number one and orders him to assist the Stranger in finding the artifact at this time the girl is thinking that she will definitely accomplish her task before hanin does After completing the task Kim hun brings the blind Compass to the system room and gives
it to ABY the girl examines all the artifacts and is surprised that Kim hun got everything in two days because she thought it would take at least a week at this time Kim hun falls back on the couch and brags to his assistant about his fate looking back at her students Kim hun says that Hana Rin brought the arrow in less than an hour and Moren did the same Thing with the compass eventually AB is going to combine the artifacts she got this is possible if they were United before after that the girl inserts the
blind compass into a strange hole and starts twisting it with her small fingers a strange holographic projection appears in front of her to help her create a single item at the same time Kim hun watches his assistant AV with his mouth open in amazement in turn the girl is passionately Studying and doing something in her holographic machine she's trying to connect all the received artifacts into one and that's why the compass starts spinning if you look closely at the artifact you can see the arrow on its dial glowing brightly and shining the artifact ends with
a bright flash that Kim hun and assistant AV are watching with all the work they have done they manag to get the Blind Man's Compass completed it can find any location Desired by the user as Kim hun looks at the newly obtained item he is delighted to see that its appearance and information has changed to which the smug and smug a replies that these are the true abilities of the blind Compass continuing to look at the artifact the boy asks if they can get to the right floors AB tells him that they need to enter
the maze using the compass after a while Kim hun successfully enters the Deeper part of the labyrinth there he encounters the local Knights Defenders whom he has already dealt with finishing with the mon ERS Kim hen starts yawning from fatigue or boredom so much that tears appear in his eyes after that he picks up the blind compass and examines it he wonders how long it will take to descend because of the lack of light he doesn't know how much time has passed and Kim hun has run out of food but he doesn't really care about
the food he's Just going to continue with his plan before going down into the Labyrinth he told the students that they would stay and if anything happens they need to protect the place where they are at that moment Hana Rin asks to take her with him while the other student miren is left here Hana Rin continues to bully her saying that their proud first student mirin is capable of defending the place alone but in response mirin is willing to argue that as the first Student she has the right to be in charge of her teacher
security the girls start arguing again calling each other names and smiling mockingly Kim hun watches on unhappily now Kim hun continues to fight the monster by showing his fighting stances he wonders if the female students will destroy the city during the fight at this time the Green Goblins living in the depths of the labyrinth continue to attack the hunter Kim hun a lot of monsters start Coming at the guy but he behaves calmly and confidently going to resist them using his power of the first king technique Kim hun deals with the flood of attacking monsters
with a single blow he then thinks it's a good idea to use a name that shows he's not to be messed with but it's just letters passing by the dead Green Goblins Kim hun is about to move on through the Labyrinth examining the body of one of them Kim hun realizes that the further he goes The weaker the monsters in his path then one very pleasant and interesting realization comes into his head raising the blind Compass upwards Kim hun realizes that he will soon reach the exit of the labyrinth at this time Lee so Yun
comes to the guardian Guild and greets Ana she wanted to say goodbye to Kim hu before he goes into the Labyrinth she says that she wanted to contact her before he left but Kim hyan has his own way of doing things Suddenly at some Point Leo yun's gaze drifts forward and she notices something while surrounding Ana is contentedly sipping her coffee Lee so Yun notices a familiar sword next to her distracting the girl from her thoughts Ana turns to Lee soen and says she was going to ask her something Le SEO yon tells her not
to hesitate and not to be shy but to ask what she wants to know Ana becomes embarrassed but still asks her question about when the hunter shei hyan will return Le Yun Herself didn't expect such a question so she is stunned and doesn't know what to say somewhere in the depths of the labyrinths in the atlantian Empire an ascendant named hungry Spirit appears on the other side fighting him is the Atlantean Empire's first swordsman swordmaster swil this wounded fellow realizes that the hungry spirit is one of the strongest monsters he has ever encountered swil then
turns to the first regiment and orders them not to Surrender under any circumstances but at the same moment the hungry Spirit attacks all the soldiers who came here with swordmaster swil when the man turns back he sees his soldiers being attacked and eventually killed as swil tries to comprehend the situation he falls into a stuper the hungry Spirit at this time says he's tired of playing along the climber is then about to show off the power he gained from the hungry spirit's Journey at the same moment the Ascender swings his huge axe to destroy swordmaster
swil but suddenly kimen orders the staff of juie to enlarge many times and attack the hungry spirit before it strikes all the while a tense and surprised swil is watching and trying to figure out what's going on at the same moment kimhan himself appears trying to catch his breath and figure out where to go next examining the enlarged staff he realizes that the way out of the labyrinth is in the sky above Him the rest of the atlantian Empire realizes that this guy defeated the climber and Kim Hyun shows up instead of their backup at
this time Kim Hyun looks at the Blind Man's compass and realizes that he needs to move somewhere again when a thin and golden string starts coming from the artifact it means something important at that moment Kim hun clutches the blind Compass tightly in his hand and realizes that he has arrived at the right place but suddenly The guy is called from the side which catches his attention so he Squints slightly behind his back soldiers from the Atlantean Empire approach Kim hun and try to find out who he is and what he's doing here meanwhile shei
hian continues his training in the alternate world with former ascendant chma for an unknown number of times in a row chma manages to straighten out shien and take his life as chma gets closer to the guy he Marvels at the resilience of shuen Who has died more than a thousand times and will be tougher than any zombie but all this time Shay hayan does not plan to give up so he just silently tries to stay on his feet and Squints at chma at this moment the guy is holding tightly with both hands to his small
staff that he brought with him having died several times shei hayan has strengthened his will the courage that comes from a place where there is no death and the desire to become stronger all this time shei Hyan has tried to endure and keep swinging his sword to defeat chma but this is the Thousand time he has done so shei hyan is trying to understand why he brought his sword here in the first place and why he wants to become stronger now he doesn't understand anything himself looking at Shu high on like this chma tells him
to back off because he hasn't made a single swing this guy has no chance at all then chma coldly tells xiayan to get out of here And the guy's face changes dramatically at this time sh hayan remembers all the past events where he acted like an absolute weakling because of this the guy punches himself in the face to get himself back in shape he needs to continue his efforts watching xian's Behavior chma realizes at some point that everything is not in vain and he is ready to fight on shihan's nose starts to bleed from his
face and he sigh tiredly at that moment he wipes his nose With his hand and says that until he learns martial arts he will never leave this place chma replies that as Kim hang's friend Shuan is insane so they will continue training immediately assuming a fighting pose chma craw xiayan over to him to resume their battle at this this time liso Yan is in the guardian Guild building and is calmly sipping her coffee through a straw she then turns to Ana and asks how the dungeon control is going to which The girl replies that things
are much better now in addition Ana says that the staff used to be underst staffed but thanks to the Joint management it's much easier in response Leo Yun asks what kind of building is across the street Ana says it's a brand new building but they're building something else on the left is the Korean branch of the force Guild and on the right is new Guild Ana heard that their new office is there thinking about something Lee so Yun Realizes that they are building something new where there are already two huge guilds she then remembers Mir
Ren and Hana Rin arguing and constantly fighting over the title of First Student she then remembers the new student Kim hun who has recently appeared among them at the same moment leis o Yun becomes suspicious about hanar Rin and the new building under construction at this time Kim hun is invited to a urious Palace that is fully decorated with gold and Jewelry one of the Empire's Maids accompanies Kim hun to the Emperor who is in charge of everything before that swil had told the guy that he had protected the Empire so he should definitely report
it at this time Kim hon thinks that he was lucky and quickly found out the location of the item he needed immediately a majestic gate opens in front of the guy and invites him to enter as a hero of the Empire when Kim hun gets inside the Emperor is seated in front of him waiting for the new hero to appear at this time swordmaster swil stands obediently next to the throne and Bows to the emperor the emperor himself asks Kim hun if he is the one who dealt with the monster to defend the empire in
turn Kim hun is not happy to hear that their meeting is very valuable to the emperor and that all his ambushes have been defeated he doesn't know how to be polite even when it's necessary so he Just agrees with the emperor's words at this time the old man realizes that he's being tactless but he says he wants to thank Kim hun anyway thinking about his students Kim hu listens to the emperor thanking him for saving the Empire and wants to have a week-long celebration in honor of it the emperor then tells him that he has
already heard about the orb of truth but unfortunately he can't deliver it Kim hu is still quietly listening to this but at some point he Realizes that he will not be able to get the item and immediately changes his face not believing his ears at swil the emperor says that he will repay Kim Hun's debt because his vassals will not allow The Treasure of the guardian of the Empire to be handed over to him when the emperor offers to settle the matter in the north to get the orb of Truth Kim hun grabs his head
and doesn't know what to do at this point he realizes he doesn't have time for all this and needs To return as soon as possible looking at a tense Quil Kim huan realizes that he's starting to get a strange feeling immediately the guy realizes that he should use the telepathy skill on the Emperor who sits in front of him when Kim hun reads his thoughts that the old man is going to use it to deal with the barbarians he immediately makes a surprised face then he also remarks that if the Empire doesn't succeed he'll have
to destroy the guy Kim hung's anger Makes the ground crack under his feet eventually the guy gets into a fighting and Furious posture when he realizes that he's just a tool for solving problems and starts threatening the emperor there are sacred animals that have divine power and are chosen by Heaven living long lives these animals accumulate sacred energy within them and gradually learn about themselves among other things they develop an intelligence similar to or even Superior To that of humans and then there is the fox who has lived for 1,800 years and has come close
to the state of a sacred animal then this girl in the guise of a real fox was about to enter the ninth floor stretching her hand into the portal she realized that she could achieve her goal if she got the right place but suddenly the portal starts to Ripple and work unsteadily making the fox seem to be pulled into it as she continues to touch the portal Lisa Realizes that there is unimaginable magical power there pulling out her hand and examining it Lisa realizes that there is not just one such energy but several thinking for
a moment about her future she realizes that she must do this for the right place eventually Lisa gathers her thoughts and rushes into the magical portal completely after traveling the girl finds herself in the very place where mer Ren and Han Han AR Rin continue to argue and fight the fox Girl is here out of ignorance and doesn't realize what is happening in front of her at this time Hana Rin shouts that she is the one who will catch the climber and that miren should cuddle up and sit silently in response to this miren calls
the girl names and says that she sees her snuggling and caressing their master all the while Lissa watches as the students argue and fight amongst themselves trying to Shield their hands From danger Fox is shocked to see this she realiz izes that this place is very dangerous and she should run away but the moment she stumbles miren and hanar Rin notice and notice her this is when Lisa realizes that she screwed up and was spotted the girls at this time stop their fight at that moment a spark passes between the students gazes and they start
their new fight the girls then Rush After Lisa and argue about who will get the climber who appeared Kim H Continues to stand in front of the emperor of the atlantian Empire who makes a disgruntled face when the the emperor becomes indignant at the guy's Behavior he awkwardly scratches his ear and doubts that he said something wrong when Kim hun says he has his reasons the emperor continues to make a disgruntled face the guy says he defeated the climber and in return he got an attempt to take advantage of him the emperor didn't know he
had telepathy Kim hun then starts to approach the emperor and says that he tried to mess with his head with a useless reward but as the guy approaches the emperor he is stopped by the huge sword of one of the solders soldiers he is also stopped by swich who hears that such a reward for Kim hun is only suitable for people like him Kim hun then grabs the huge blade of switch's sword and is not going to stand for such a thing in one move the guy breaks the sword blade and says that he Is
not a local fool who would fall for such a thing because of the situation swich immediately tries to stop Kim hun and says that the emperor will tolerate such rudeness as a thank you Kim Hy young then exhales tiredly and says that everyone here doesn't understand what he's trying to tell them a furious Kim Hune concentrates a ball of mana and red lightning behind him to show his power to everyone a smirking Kim hen is amazed that they think if he's dialoguing with Them they have the right to put their terms in front of him
in the end the guy manages to get the artifact he's been longing for this artifact is the orb of Truth which will allow Kim hun to uncover and recognize any truth while distracted from studying the item Kim hu notices someone behind him and turns his disgruntled attention to him swil appears and follows Kim Hune the boy suspects that this is harassment since he didn't ask to see him off in response The man says that he behaved inappropriately so he followed Kim Hun he then starts bowing to apologize for ruining the mood to which Kim Hyun
says he doesn't really care but in order to lighten the mood Kim Hyun pulls something out of his pocket that he wants to give to swil he throws the food package towards the night as a sign of reconciliation and the the man is surprised to catch it Kim hyen smiles back at swil and assures him that the Dry rations are quite tasty eventually the guy orders juie to grow up and rushes into the sky to leave the place while swil covers himself from the impact looking after Kim hun the Knight hopes that things worked out
well enough between them and his apology is accepted the man then looks down to examine what Kim hun has given him in the knight's hands turns out to be an army combat food stock which Kim hun says is very tasty All the while shiyan continues his training with chma the climber says that by now Kim hun would have proven himself but Sheen is not when Shu hayan rolls on the floor from another punch chma claims that his progress is very little and can be considered almost non-existent but in response to that chma gets that Shu
hen thinks like he's improving anyway despite the losses rising to his feet the guy is going to die a thousand more times to follow the Path of his friend Kim hun listening to Shayan chma abruptly breaks out into a slight smile pleased with the guy's attitude Chama then tells xiayan that his Thunder God technique doesn't work for him because he's a total no good when the climber tells him that he has techniques to suit Shu hung the guy exclaims enthusiastically that this is a great turn of events pointing his sword at shayen chma is going
to show him something interesting and return for Teaching him martial arts starting the story the climber says that before he climbed the tower and became chma he met this guy who was quite stupid he goes on to say that that was the guy's strength he will now teach Shayan one single strike of the bright Heavenly sword at the same time something happens again in the depths of the labyrinth that shakes the entire space there are strangers who tell each other that the monsters are coming and they need to be alert at this Point the guy
starts shouting that even he and his srank can't be in the clouds when the skeletons attack they should take up positions at this time his partner listens to instructions that if they don't they will all be wiped out here to which the girl anxiously replies to the guy saying that something is obviously wrong here pointing her finger forward she says that she sees some strange faces that look blurry and incomprehensible it turns out that there Are skeletons running at them and trying to hide from someone in fear watching this guy is very tense because such
behavior is not typical for such monsters turning back sharply the guy tells everyone that behind behind the skeletons there is someone much more powerful and therefore they should run away at the same moment there is a bright flash of light that illuminates everyone around and destroys the skeletons when a voice is heard for Julia's staff to grow The Stranger is stunned and doesn't realize what is happening just then there is another bright flash that causes people to duck and hide their heads turning back the guy and the girl notice something terrifying and strange in front
of them at that moment Kim hun appears smiling with all his teeth and happy to see people here grabbing his jewy staff the boy realizes that he has arrived at the right place Kim hun jumps up and down in Delight because he is finally back on the ninth floor after everything that happened in the Maze Kim hun heads to his Mansion biting his tongue he takes a look around the mansion and realizes that he's only been gone for 2 weeks distracted from his thoughts he turns to Miran and asks her what she wanted to give
him the student then hands Kim hyen the nine-tail Fox energy orb which gives him half of his eternal regeneration ability as Kim hun examines the Characteristics of the item he received he realizes what's going on here in front of him sits a bound Fox which the students say is the ascendant that appeared the girls then brag that each of them personally caught the fox not paying attention to their argument Kim hun asks how exactly they managed to catch the new climber in an attempt to answer the girls pounce on each other and push each other
to prove which one of them did it faster eventually Kim hun Turns to miren and demands that she explain how it really happened sensing her Victory the girl clenches her fist and accepts the Master's instructions to tell everything afterwards the two of them return to the house and Kim hun summarizes the situation the association asked for their help and they went to catch the fox Mir young agrees and says that something happened in the process but at that moment Kim hun opens the news on His phone and shows the girls it says that that they
fought again and got everyone on edge while the guy is trying to figure out the reason why the students left lease alive the climber starts twitching and kicking at one point Lisa actually manages to get rid of the blindfold over her mouth and put forward her word that's when Lisa's girlfriend starts screaming at Kim Hyun for them to spare her precious life she claims that she is incapable of anything Without the balloon and at this point Kim hun realizes that the climber values her life examining Lisa's characteristics the guy realizes that it's all true and
she has indeed lost her abilities without the balloon Kim hun then turns to the students and ask them again why they left her alive hanar Rin sadly replies that there was someone who prevented her from doing so but miren is ready to argue with her because she was the one who prevented her from Destroying Lisa the girls start arguing again and Kim Hune demands that they stop to summarize then he realizes that they left Lisa alive because they couldn't decide which one of them would destroy her in response to this the students immediately shut up
and say nothing indicating that the master is Right looking at his girls Kim hon realizes that they have both always been strong students but now they're doing some Kindergarten he agrees to let the ascensionist Lisa live Kim hian then urges her to tell him everything she knows about the tower and she won't keep quiet she just wants specifics in the end Kim hun throws out his students and listens carefully to everything the climbing Fox tells him thinking about what he has heard he realizes that besides what he already knew Lisa gave him useful information remembering
the climbers Kim hion Realizes that they were going to get achievement so that the master would give them recognition Fox then explains that achievements are about getting any desired power to sit on the throne Kim hyan thinks it strange because why would they suffer so much to climb a tower for the sake of a single power as an example Lisa talks about the Goblins which are the weakest and lowest monsters if a goblin gets the Divine sword achievement It will not only be able to use this ability in addition Lisa says that in this case
the goblin will get everything that the tower master has in short he will get everything he wants and will not only gain the Divine sword ability but he will also become the Divine sword directly when Kim hun hears about this he thinks that if he could obtain Cha's achievement without inhuman effort he would do it Kim H's mind goes into overdrive and Lisa tries to get his Attention in the end she makes a pretty face and says that she didn't do anything wrong and told him everything so it's not worth taking her life but Kim
hun doesn't agree and tells her that they'll postpone her Destruction for a while he suspects that she doesn't agree but she shakes her head aggressively and assures Kim hun that she's glad meanwhile in another Dark World there is still a Monster who is always watching Kim hun at his round table at this point The demon man starts to smile and asks his subordinate if all of this is true to which the stranger in the robe replies that Kim hun will indeed be close to the truth soon but the demon man only smirks more and says
that things are getting more interesting and even creepier at this time the subordinate rises from his desk and nervously informs him that this way The Irregular will be able to climb the tower and all will come to an end Realizing what he has just said The Stranger In The Robe sharply stops talking and sweat drips down his face he then sits back down and apologizes for his words but the demon man agrees that there is truth to his words remembering Kim hun the demon man wanted to see how far the Irregulars would go but it's
too bad that's what happened in the end the leader orders his subordinate to send one conqueror immediately in turn Kim hayun brings the very orb of Truth she Told him about to AV in the system room the assistant immediately hands it back to Kim hun and says that when the waiting time passes it will possible to find out about the Creator but the guy raises the balloon up and says that it would be much better to just ask about the one who imprisoned him in the training Tower looking at the artifact notice Kim hon realizes
that no matter what he's going to pay back the Creator for his Deeds when asked about keeping the ascendant alive AB tells the guy that she already knew about his appearance on the ninth floor because her rights had expanded at the time AB felt that the fox's Powers were immense and then diminished fin so much that it was impossible to feel them at this time Kim hiun listens to the assistant with interest that Lisa can be kept alive because she is a low-level Ascender but even so she is not convinced and Suggests putting her on
a chain while pouring sugar into her drink while making the goodies AB tells the guy that there are many useful artifacts on the ninth floor She also tells him that the chain is one of them and explains to Kim hyan that it's a kind of collar when asked how many more artifacts he needs to get get the chain the assistant says that Kim hun needs to find about five of them showing the guy her tablet AV assures him that it won't be difficult Because all the artifacts are in the possession of the same person the
assistant opens the photo and shows it to Kim hayun when the guy looks at the screen of the tablet he realizes that it is the same person as last time the picture shows a MIM to telport who has the items kiman needs meanwhile Chon must stand silently in the alternate Dimension and silently watch watches the results of shihan's training when the guy wipes the sweat off his chin chma Turns to him and says that he's getting some use out of him now in response shei hyan Smiles broadly and says it's all thanks to chma as
his mentor but chma is not grateful and replies that he doesn't remember taking such a weak student as his mentor so shiyan should get the hell out of here in turn shiyan smiles and can't help but be pleased with the result he got thanks to chma but the climber doesn't even turn to him and and says nothing in the end Shuan sincerely And once again thanks his mentor before heading back home the guy then starts to dissolve Into Thin Air thus moving to his world as shahan disappears chma takes one last look in his direction
to make sure he's gone as chma goes about his business he can't help but smile because his second student has much better manners than the first after a moment xiayan returns to his world thinking about his training and what Chona has done for him but when he opens His eyes he sees something in front of him that shocks and amazes him right in front of sha hang lies several dead bodies of ordinary Hunters who fought here in addition to them there is another creature here it's a monster with red skin and sharp fangs it licks
itself while looking at show Hung this creature is a climber and is called be siic he is happy to see the guy as he is now exclusively his victim at that moment shoh hang realizes that he hasn't Even made it out yet and he's already facing a challenge before he can even blink shiyan realizes that he's not even out yet and he's already in for a challenge at the same time a slightly worried shuen looks around and notices his sword Sheen immediately picks up his weapon and is ready for the battle that the sigic Imp
is about to start at that moment he remembers the time he spent training with cha the climber cha had told him About a guy who was very persistent and that was his strength stripped of his martial arts Talent from birth he was thrown out of the temple for being being useless but he didn't give up all this time the guy trained one basic component and never studied the others for 50 years that was all he did remembering this story Shayan takes a single deep breath before he starts after that the guy gives the Heaven's brightness
sword a single strike to Basu shiiku following This powerful strike Shuan activates a technique that removes the Ascender head at the same moment xiayan receives a notification that the climber in Italy has been defeated this surprises him he realizes that he literally just got here to defeat him and he is already dead looking around Kim hun tries to figure out who did it because it was definitely not his students at the same moment he notices a crowd of excited people surrounding him And asking him questions Kim hun hears shihan's familiar name and immediately starts smiling
radiantly without a second's hesitation Kim hun rushes over to get to his friend at that moment sheih hyan looks up and sees Kim hyan flying at him realizing the situation Shi hayan is surprised to see Kim hayan and opens his mouth wide in Surprise as Kim hen lands he turns to his friend and asks him how he got back when Kim hun notices his Surroundings his face changes dramatically to one of stuper looking at the devastation and the aftermath of the battle Kim hen wonders if it was all the work of shei hyon's hands after
all this the boys return home where sha hayan tells them that it took him longer to learn his skills than to die after hearing his friend's story Kim hun sharply calls chma bad words in response to Shi Hun's question Kim Hy says that he was constantly getting hit by Cham During training Kim hun starts to get aggressive and mutter something to himself while sha hyan tries to calm him down because it's been so long since they've seen each other Kim hayun then remembers that he asked him to tell his mentor something shahon pauses awkwardly at
this point scratching his cheek she on doesn't even know how to convey Cha's words to his friend he finally decides and Imagining the image of Cha's Mentor he says that he called Kim hun an Obscene word Kim hon doesn't realize what he's talking about at first but at some point he realizes the situation and pulls out the artifact of AK jong's origin and is about to go to Cha's house to take revenge at this time shahyan suspects that it's because of the Climer shyness but remembering his face Kim hayan sincerely doubts it she High also
adds to the story that chma even turned away at that moment Kim hyung suspects that he's a real sundera eventually Kim Hu asks his friend to stop and finally change the topic of conversation shei hayan can't stop smiling at his friend and is just happy to see him again but Kim hyan doesn't reciprocate and just turns away from the back of the couch sheyan changing the topic of conversation asks who the foxy girl sitting next to the couch is looking at the tents and slumped Fox girl Kim H tells her that she's a real climber
hearing this Shah hyan is very surprised That the guy is keeping a climber here because she needs to be destroyed at this point the Fox starts shouting that no one should touch her or take her life as soon as Kim Hyun calls her Fox soup the girl immediately shuts up to avoid getting into trouble The Smiling Kim hun wants to make a joke about leaving the fox alive but at some point he changes his mind and stops he then tells his friend that the fox has given him information and seems to know Something else so
it would be more useful to keep it alive looking at Lisa shahyan asks if it's dangerous to keep her here to which Kim hyan says that she's lost all her powers suddenly the door to the room where the boys are in shakes and eventually breaks open both of Kim Hun's female students show up and argue again this time about who came here first as Kim hun greets them with a smile shiyan doesn't realize what's going on and Doesn't recognize another girl besides Meen watching the fighting students sheih hyan asks who the girl on the left
is and Kim hyan realizes that she and shiyan haven't met yet as soon as the master calls hanar rin's name the girl stops and he claims that she is his second student at this point Shu haan's jaw almost drops from shock because he didn't know that Kim hyan had two female students there is another dimension where there is a small Chinese style Building that hovers in the air air there is also the ascendant that the demon man ordered to be summoned he sits quietly in his corner and with his palms catches the raindrops that accumulate
into a small puddle then the man sharply squeezes his palm and the water spreads over his hand a henchman of the demon man appears behind him and the climber immediately asks what happened the henchman tells him that he was asked not to use his gains here but the climber Does not agree because he has officially received it the henchman then says that the as needs to go down to the ninth floor to the Irregulars to be dealt with when the man in the cloak says that if the climber can do it their Chief will give
him another achievement and it already interests him realizing the beauty of the situation the climber smiles and almost agrees to the instructions then he raises his palm upwards directly to the sky trying to Say and show something immediately dark and black Lightnings begin to strike his hand which he controls so skillfully this is a man first ass servant and then a Celestial but finally a guy who has achieved and become even higher he's going to figure it out and rise to the top at this time in Kim Hun's domain the guy talks to the ascendant
Fox whom he left alive looking at the ancient Kumho who is curled up in a ball Kim hun asks how long she has lived in this world He's going to Brand her even though he realizes that it will be a very unpleasant experience for her but Kumo herself is sleeping sweetly and doesn't turn around from her warm lump leaving on the girl Fox branding Kim hun wonders if she is used to such a thing to do this the guy used the collaboration of Hana rinen and a who are now branded as subordinates The Branding attribute
itself was created by the emperor because of his distrust of humans but Kim hun realizes that he just wanted to make slaves out of them also the guy notices an interesting ability of thought and wants to use it for his interest using this skill on kumiho he starts to see the thoughts that Lisa is thinking about all the while the girl in Kumo's body is enjoying her stretches and how comfortable she is here watching the cute little lump who is completely harmless Kim hun wonders why she started climbing the tower in the first place Remembering
Mason the boy realizes that the other climbers tried to reach the End by any means necessary but Kumo apparently doesn't need the achievement Kim hayan continues to watch the cute little lump of a girl and is going to ask her about the purpose of her climbing the tower but Kim hen is distracted from his thoughts by a sudden knock on the door to which he immediately turns around at that moment the door opens and Leo Eun appears she Is surprised to see Kim hayun here and suspects that he is not going anywhere today but the
guy assures her otherwise Leo Yun herself came here to study the art of dios again after that liso Yan addresses kumiho as a lady and greets her and the fox immediately notices her seeing the pleasant and friendly Leo yawn the fox immediately gets off her bed eventually kumiho transforms into human form and greets Lis so Yan with joy at this point a worried liso yawn Asks Fox if she can help her today in a good way then the girls start discussing the five elements and the five elements and Kim hu realizes that they are now
somewhere in their own world and then he remembers Shian who decided to learn martial arts and now Lee soeun who is studying the ways of Tao with kumiho watching the girl Kim hun doesn't understand what they are talking about and doesn't know what is going on Kim hun is sure that she will Do well because she is studying so hard then a new notification suddenly appears in front of his face that the recharge time for the ball of Truth has expired Kim hian clenches his fist because he couldn't wait for this moment immediately afterwards Kim
hen moves to the system room where his assistant AV is waiting for him at this moment the guy notices that the girl is not playing games to which she replies that today is an important day and she was busy Searching at this point the guy starts to tease his assistant again because she has not given absolutely no accurate information before eventually the girl grabs the orb of Truth and suggests that Kim hun get down to business at this time ab's assistant starts babbling some unknown words in an incomprehensible language Kim hyan watches her mesmerized it's
the first time he's seen such a language and he realizes that with the search he'll only see it everything ends When the orb of Truth begins to emit a bright and blinding light to Kim hun a notice appears in front of ab's assistant and the boy that the recovery time has been increased by 100% the girl then wipes her forehead tiredly and says to maximize efficiency one must speak the original input language now Kim hun can find what is blocked by going back to what the guy notes that it looks like the internet at this
point a notification appears saying That to search the ball of Truth you have to think of a question and then you can get an answer Kim hun abruptly thinks about something intensely as if he doesn't know what he wants to ask AV in turn also watches Kim Hun's Behavior with Fascination and anxiety as he thinks about his question he remembers the moment in the past when he first realized he was stuck in the training Tower Kim hun then remember seeing his comrades home but he was unable to do so In the end Kim hun recalls
the endless mopping up of the Tower and questions who locked him in the training Tower holding his clenched fist in front of the orb of Truth he expects to hear something in response to his question the orb of Truth only makes some strange noises as if it were broken or not working properly looking at the artifact neither kimhan nor ab's assistant understands what's going on and why the orb of Truth has such a reaction then Unable to contain his emotions Kim Hune is about to grab the orb of Truth to break it at this time
the assistant tries to stop him because it's a valuable thing but Kim hun doesn't care and is filled with rage suddenly the guy realizes that he's being transported to another place or another dimension he is then transported to a strange room similar to the system room but darker and gloomier Kim hun looks around and tries to understand What is going on and where his assistant AV has gone suddenly a silhouette of a man appears in front of him saying that it will be very difficult to have a constructive dialogue examining the silhouette Kim hun suspects
that it may be human but it doesn't look like him at all he doesn't hesitate to ask who he is and how he transformed this place an imaginary figure answers Kim hu that he is the creator of the school Tower when the guy Starts to argue the silhouette stops him and says that he will have to pass on the information unilaterally the Creator then claims that Kim hun needs to find the tower he created and himself in the source of weather so he can tell him everything but Kim hyan is very upset that the Creator
can't do it here and now to which he just says his name looking at the worried guy the silhouette repeats that he is the Creator and has locked him in the Training Tower Guardian Kim Yun must find him then the silhouette of the Creator starts to disappear but the guy desperately tries to stop it Kim hun stretches his palm forward to touch the disappearing creator after a moment Kim hun moves back into his system room where his assistant AV is trying to revive him as soon as he finally comes to his senses he looks at
AB in Surprise as if he didn't expect to see her here at that moment Kim hon notices that the Girl is already swinging her Palm at him and asks what she is doing ab replies that she was scared because the guy suddenly fell down after her question when she says that he collapsed with his head on the table Kim hu realizes that he was only there with his mind remembering the image of the Creator Kim hu thinks about what other truths are associated with him and what's behind it all he then plans to use the
orb of Truth Again but it takes an era to recharge noticing Kim hu's confusion the assistant asks why he's in a bad mood and if he's gotten the right answer Kim Hy replies that he has a matter to attend to and has one more important question to ask clenching his fist tightly the guy realizes that now it is clear what to do next and now his goal is to find out who imprisoned him and who he is self-confident and determined Kim hun realizes that no matter what the Truth is he will find the one he
needs Kim hun then asks AB to find the Tower made by the Creator and contact him as soon as he finds something worthwhile Kim hun tells the girl to leave but she tries to stop him and calls him Guardian again thinking that AV has already found the information Kim hun turns to her in surprise but she says that's not the case but the worried assistant assures Kim hyan that he should go right now to which the boy opens his eyes wide in Surprise then AB informs him that the one who has already climbed the tower
and received the constellation that is the Conqueror will go to the 9th floor taoists are those who practice self-discipline to become a Celestial they are all those who dedicated themselves to wadon they usually honored life and the laws of nature by staying as far away from destruction as possible in turn the Conqueror has already penetrated to the Ninth floor and appears in the human world he is the one unwilling to adhere to the rules of the toist he himself does not know what irregularity he came here for after some time of reflection the man realizes
that there is nothing to be done about it and he must move on raising his hand up the Conqueror realizes that even though it is tedious he will have to destroy everyone here at that moment everything around him becomes dark and it starts to Rain even the traffic lights stop working properly the human world begins to panic from such a heavy downpour that hit them so unexpectedly after a while black and gloomy lightning bolts appear in the sky caused by the Conqueror who has appeared then fire starts to appear from these lightning bolts causing a
violent explosion and blowing up buildings Panic continues to grow among the people because no one understands what is happening everyone is trying to Evacuate from the disaster site and shouting to each other to call the fire brigade that conqueror Jong woi is a scoundrel who became a Wandering Immortal Barbarian method and gained the power of the blue dragon many people begin to discuss among themselves what is happening in the very place where the wanderer appeared the radio and television news continue to report on the disaster even ordinary school girls are discussing the incident and watching
It on their phones on one of the girls phone a live broadcast from the scene is turned on on this broadcast John wci's face appears and says that they have one hour and should not delay threatening on camera the Conqueror says that the Irregulars should immediately find him themselves the broadcast then ends and Senator Liam tries to summ Kim hayon to protect the area that is in danger at this point Liam realizes that the hunter Association can't do anything without Kim hayan and its complete incompetence suddenly the senator speaks out about how he sometimes thinks
the world must be destroyed sooner or later looking at the image of Kim Hun he realizes that the existence of this Hunter barely keeps the world on the edge and it is destined to perish long ago but when a subordinate calls out to Liam he realizes he said something inappropriate and there is no reason to think such a thing as Senator Liam continues to watch Kim Hun he realizes that he has faith in this experienced Hunter at this time the emerging conqueror doesn't know what to do while waiting and starts yawning he sits upright in
the air above the burning buildings and realizes that the hour is long overdue not even 10 minutes have passed and he's already bored with a slight smirk Jong wuchi looks at the consequences of his actions and is about to finish what he started but at some point something happens that both Stresses and surprises the Conqueror a strange Whirlwind appears in the air in front of the man and the Conqueror realizes something with great speed is approaching him immediately Jong wuchi realizes that this is the irregularity he is expecting the enlarged staff of guie appears in
front of him obviously carrying the experienced Hunter Kim hun and indeed here comes a guy rushing in with the help of his artifact from Wukong as he approaches the Conqueror Kim Hune starts to gaze at him and smiles a slight grin with a grin at a certain point the guy jumps off his staff and flies at the Conqueror saying that there's no need for a light show here kimon swings his fist at young wuchi but the Conqueror doesn't even blink an eye in the end Kim hun misses because the Conqueror deafly Dodges the punch with
a smile Jong woi turns to Kim hun and says that a Celestial is someone who can walk on the sky and also has the Heavenly killing power landing on jy's staff Kim hun looks back at the Conqueror who is giving him a speech but then the guy's face lights up again with a smirk and Yung wuchi of course notices it Kim Hyun then grabs the handle of some weapon that he is going to use in this fight in front of the conqueror's eyes the guy pulls out the gigantomachy sword that threatens with its size alone
looking at the huge sword The Conqueror Jong woi realizes that this is not the size to avoid calling the man's name Kim hun is about to pounce on him to destroy him he ends up swinging his gigantomachy sword and Strikes the Conqueror with one mighty and Powerful blow as a result Kim Hy young is brought to the ground the entire area is plunged into Devastation after the blow in order to confirm the result of his attack Kim hun approaches the place where Yung wuchi fell looking Around Kim hun tries to figure out where the Conqueror
has gone since they're not even done yet when Jong woi says he's surprised to find such power on the ninth floor Kim hu turns toward him the Conqueror appears amidst the dust and says that they don't call a guy an a regular for nothing when the dust settles Jong woi Smiles a slight smile and looks at Kim hun carefully but the guy doesn't really know what he's talking about although he Remembers being called an irregular Yung wuchi points his finger at Kim Hune and tries to find out where the hunter gets his power and strength
from when the Conqueror starts talking Non-Stop about wanting to investigate Kim Hune the guy himself grudgingly tries to stop him at some point it makes the hunter very angry and pissed off and he can barely contain his emotions Kim hun then snaps and points his finger at Jung wuchi asking where such fools came from the Conqueror laughs and realizes that Kim hun is just unlucky with his temper although most Irregulars are like that looking at his opponent Kim hun thinks he's a real and common poser but Jung woi doesn't react yet in the end the
Conqueror turns to the Hunter and claims that he is a common dork and has a dirty mouth kimon himself is not provoked by such insults and replies that the man is a loser young woi himself looks like he's not reacting to his words but Something tells him he's not but when Kim hun asks the man why he's hatching an argument with him he clenches his fist in Anger unable to hold back his impulses Jang wuchi starts yelling and calling Kim Hy names then the guy realizes that he managed to provoke and piss off the Conqueror
Jong wuchi again thinks that Kim hun is just a Hungry Man and can barely contain himself without knowing the tow listening to the conquerors incomprehensible speeches About the classics Kim hun doesn't understand what kind of nonsense he's talking about then the guy replies that he has been used to work since childhood and because of that he didn't go to school so he is so uneducated this amazes Young wuchi when asked about Kim Hun's parents he says that they died a long time ago the Conqueror opens his mouth in shock at this answer but Kim hun
is not going to talk for long so while Jong woi Is distracted the guy pounces on him at the same moment he manages to land another powerful punch that knocks the Conqueror back trying to get up after the last blow Jong wuchi realizes that even though he has become a Celestial he looks ridiculous wui realizes that it's not so easy to destroy Kim hun at this point the guy is already approaching and is about to attack again he assures the Conqueror that he won't be able to Escape and live to a ripe old age as
he continues to strike the man repeatedly Kim hun plans to deal with him but the conqueror is not so easy and holds off the attacks at one point Jung wuchi even counterattacks but Kim hun also deafly Dodges with jy's staff eventually a fierce confrontation between the two men begins between the two powerful energies all the while Kim hun attacks and attacks and young wiie manages to dodge and deflect the blows at some point Kim Hun notices that the silhouette of the Conqueror begins to dissolve before his eyes and doesn't realize what is happening he looks
around and realizes that young wui is creating a lot of clones around him looking at all this Kim hen involuntarily remembers Wukong and thinks that only he could do such a thing but the Clones don't hesitate to attack Kim hayun all at once in the end the guy manages to dodge and eventually just disappear to get rid of them after That Kim hen explodes into the air with a rumble and leaves an explosion underneath him that hits the Clones as well but hanging in the air Kim hun starts to realize something at the same moment
Jung wuchi tells him something it turns out that right now Kim hayan is being restrained by the power of the TOA the Conqueror claims that only those who concentrate on it can create clones at this moment the Conqueror uses his Five Element restraint chain technique to Restrain Kim hung while Yung wuchi is concentrating the power of lightning in his hands Kim hun unhappily notices the intense bright light the Conqueror then asks the guy if he likes dragons and immediately summons them behind him while stroking his pets Jong woie thinks that the thunder dragon and water
dragon will be very appealing to Kim hun the Conqueror then orders the dragons to attack the boy which they do striking Kim hun with their elemental powers Kim Hun's whole body is hit by two forces one of which is water and the other Thunder the guy takes a nasty hit immediately after that a lightning bolt that creates a fiery flame is directed at Kim hun wrapping a strand of hair between his fingers Jong woi mockingly hopes that nothing will happened to the Irregulars but after a moment the Conqueror realizes that he was mistaken in his
reasoning behind it at that moment Jang wuchi sees Kim hun in front Of him asking how long the man is going to brag about his electricity concentrating a ball of Mana behind his back Kim hyan states that now the Conqueror has actually pissed him off the guy then uses his Divine feed of the Supreme Lord technique to strike Jang wuchi this powerful strike causes a huge explosion that destroys the building next to to the battlefield in the end Kim hun descends to the ground to make sure that Everything was successful right at that moment he
is attacked by clones created by the Conqueror Jong wuchi and they need him alive Kim hun calmly observes the clones and thoughtfully folds his hands in front of him and asks if he can control their size but despite the questions the Conqueror clones continue to advance on their opponent moments later all the Clones abruptly dissolve Into Thin Air and immediately disa appear before Kim Hu's eyes with the help of his red lightning bolts the guy gets rid of all the clones and says that he knows that they are Just an Illusion the real young wiie
is watching anxiously Kim hon is behind the Conqueror and asks him if he really thought it would work twice young wuchi doesn't get a chance to respond but is immediately hit by Kim hun and flies High into the air looking at the back of the flying conqueror Kim Hune thinks that now Jong woi can see the Real power of the irregularization Kim hion continues to watch the Conqueror wondering what will happen next and realizing that he shouldn't hold back but at some point something strange happens that Kim hon immediately notices while looking up at the
sky when the guy assesses the situation he realizes that he feels a strange sensation that something is approaching him in the end Kim hun is right and his enlarged JY staff is heading towards him When the guy sees the speed at which his own artifact is approaching him his face changes dramatically Kim hun then notices a few more clones of Jong wuchi but he must realize that it's useless so he's probably trying to confuse him one of the created clones turns out to be a real conqueror who is clearly up to something at that moment
Kim hun watches Jong wchi turn into an uji it's a huge sea serpent in a slight Panic Kim hun looks around trying to figure out who is Constantly attacking him waving his staff he realizes that Jong wuchi has become a dragon but he doesn't doesn't care he just has to stop the Conqueror watching Kim hian fighting Jong wuchi remembers how he began practicing at the age of a thousand and accumulated virtue over 10,000 Years Kim hun for his part does not give up and once again orders his jewy staff to increase in size to Counterattack
concentrating the monoball in his hands Jong Wu he remembers that He has achieved Divinity in 15,000 years and that 35,000 years have passed since the beginning of his journey at this moment a worried Kim Hyun notices what the Conqueror is doing and his face expresses panic and alarm at the situation A concentrated ball of Mana bursts out and Strikes Kim hun with a powerful blast of Black Lightning Reaching Forward for the lightning the guy realizes that he can't delay any longer and Must Destroy young woie at Some point Kim hun realizes that the lightning ball
of Mana is moving away from him faster and faster but in the end he realizes that it is not the ball that is moving away but he himself is falling down with great speed all this time the Conqueror has been creating a powerful vortex in the sky with which he managed to strike the guardian Kim hun the smirking conqueror Jong wuchi is the Azure Dragon who is the celestial of the tower during his battle with Kim Hun he Actually reincarnated as the Azure Dragon who was able to control several elements Kim hyan in turn summons
jy's staff and uses it to land on the ground without much damage before he knows it he is attacked by the Azure Dragon Jung wuchi realizing that he needs to act quickly kimun concentrates red lightning in his fist and plans to Counterattack as soon as Jong wuchi and Kim Hun's forces Collide a bright and blinding flash occurs at that moment the Guy realizes that Jong Wu HEI has taken damage from his own attack the Azure dragon attacks Kim hu with black lightning bolts assuring him that he can't win as soon as the attack ends Kim
hun smirks and says that young woi should have become a dragon after the merger at the same moment the Azure Dragon summons one powerful bolt of lightning that is immediately aimed at Kim hun and Strikes him the shocked Kim hun bends down and tries to cough up all The blood from his wounds immediately after that Jang wuchi attacks the guy again and sends his air vortex at him which spins him around the vortex is followed by lightning bolts that strike at different points on different sides all the while Kim hun is struck by endless lightning
bolts but so far the guy manages to withstand the damage after that a furious kimun counterattacks Azure dragon with his fist but young woi Dodges in response The Azure Dragon immediately stabs the guy in the stomach with his beastly foot as Kim hion Smiles at wuchi he realizes that the Conqueror is not the only one who has deflected his Thunder God technique after a moment Kim hun is about to increase the distance and jumps back the disgruntled guy then listens to Jong woi who says that he would have died many times over if Kim hun
had approached him recently with such an attack at this time the Conqueror Concentrates lightning bolts between his horns and says that he can't just destroy him quietly raising his hand up and summoning Black Lightning the Azure Dragon says that he possesses the power of the blue dragon that controls rain lightning and the sky at the same moment many strong lightning bolts strike Kim hun causing him to start screaming Kim hu realizes that each of the rain drops contains lightning and is even stronger than before to prevent the rain from Reaching him Kim hen starts spinning
jy's staff in the air to create a kind of Shield all the while the Conqueror watches the boy with Amusement in his eyes and says that his efforts are astonishing while Kim hayan is being struck by lightning Jong wuchi asks if he really thought he could stop the force of nature that way at this time the guy realizes that he's completely powerless and his body won't move his ligaments are burned and he can't enter The system room Jong woie himself is constantly watching Kim hun sitting literally in the air above the guy as he watches
Kim hun shaking in pain the Azure Dragon scoffs and says that the current state of Kim hun suits him better as soon as Kim hun opens his eyes Jung wuchi notices this he calls the guy a consumable who withstood blue dragon's lightning bolts after that Jung woi wants to show off his best technique at that moment Kim hun raises his head and Sees an incredible picture the blue dragon Apparition literally happens in front of him behind Jong wuchi the image of his animal appears immediately afterward the Azure dragon pounces on Kim hun who is holding
jy's staff tightly in his hands at this moment Kim hun tries to resist the Azure dragon with this artifact but in a moment the staff of juie begins to Glow brightly and looks like it is about to burst into pieces a few seconds later Kim hun is transported to another dimension that is unknown to him he looks around in a panic trying to figure out where he is and where young woie and his Azure dragon have gone even the wounds on his body disappear Kim hun suspects he's dead but he's called from behind by The
Familiar Wukong when he turns around he sees the ascendant Monkey King who asks if Kim hun was really attacked by a snake grinning at Kim hun and watching him Wukong asks why He's staring at him like that realizing what is happening Kim hun points his finger at Wukong and recognizes him as the monkey but the climber is not happy because his name is Sun Wukong Wukong then begins to explain that they are inside the inbo world of conceptual thought image but Kim hun doesn't know what he's talking about at one point Kim Hyun suspects that
The Monkey King himself doesn't know where they are but he starts to Argue aggressively in the end Wukong doesn't give up trying to prove what he said but Kim hen realizes that the climber can't really explain anything then the guy falls to the ground and tries to decide how to proceed to which Wukong replies as he pleases then Wukong tells him that Kim hyun's brain works much faster in this world and the guy starts to suspect that he dragged him here to borrow his Strength at this point The Monkey King scratches his temple in incomprehension
and wonders what Kim hun is telling him Wukong then tells him that he did it to tease Kim hun because it's funny to watch the Azure dragon's goofball beat him up Kim hun responds by being aggressive and Wukong turns away amazed that the guy thought he was going to help him when the climber reminds Kim hun of what he said about the monkey and the Zookeeper the guy awkwardly turns Away turning away from Wukong Kim hun quietly asks if Wukong will lend him his strength Now The Monkey King looks at the guy with a sidelong
glance and says that he can do it but only if he prays and that makes him sympathetic Wukong pretends not to know and says that snakes are inedible to him at this point Kim hun is thinking about something as if a plan is already in his head suddenly the guy tells Wukong to score but the climber already thought The guy was agreeing with his ideas after realizing that he isn't he surprisingly interjects Kim hun but the guy claims he doesn't need all of this anymore Kim hun then starts to talk him down by saying that
he's already dead and can't use his power anymore anyway so what's the point of all this when the guy confirms that climbers usually borrow the strength of someone stronger rather than weaker Wukong gets nervous and freaks out even more the moment The Monkey King brags and claims that he can take down a snake in one go Kim hun starts to smile the guy then offers the climber to prove his words and show him that he can win The Monkey King suddenly stops talking as if he doesn't know what the right thing to do in this
situation is Wukong squats down and clutches his head while Kim hun continues to urge him to lend him his strength the disgruntled Monkey King looks up at Kim hun to show his reluctance but agrees realizing that His plan has succeeded Kim Hune Smiles smugly meanwhile Jong wuchi continues to hover in the air while his Azure Dragon creates a Vortex of sorts as he watches Jong wuchi Marvels at the power of the dragon and thinks about the power he will gain if he destroys Kim hun but at some point the Conqueror notices something and his face
changes dramatically expressing his anxiety suddenly the Azure dragon is enveloped by red lightning bolts that destroy him Before Jong W's eyes his blue dragon dissolves into thin air and only red lightning remains after that another explosion occurs that repels Jang wuchi with its strength and power at this point the Conqueror himself doesn't realize what is happening but realizes that his blue dragon has been destroyed watching the ball of Mana from which red lightning bolts appear Jong wuchi doesn't understand how this is possible then Kim hun appears transformed into The Monkey King because Wukong lent him
his powers with burning gasps Kim hun looks at the Conqueror and asks him how he was doing without his company moments before The Monkey King lent Kim hen his powers and before his eyes the guy disappears and comes back again all the while Wukong stares wistfully after the Disappeared guy and sigh tiredly at this moment he thinks that their contract will be profitable since Kim hun is a capable guy he deliberately stalls for Time but it's no use as Wukong falls to the ground he realizes that Kim hion has no brains or sense of fear
a real Madman the climber smirks and realizes that this is why he chose Kim hun at that moment the climber recalls the image of the hunter Kim hun whom everyone calls The Irregular as Wukong continues to lie on the ground he wonders if Kim hun really is The Irregular this world is a space that was recovered by climbing the tower as Wukong thinks about all the Events and the situation he thinks that thanks to Kim hun everything can work out at this time Jung wuchi meets Kim hun and shockingly asks him what he is wearing
at that moment a dense beam of energy appears ripping through space and sweeping past Jong wuchi squinting at the Conqueror Kim hun asks if he thought the guy was targeting him but Jong wuchi realizes that the dragon is finished trying to stop him but the energy beam of magical power continues to penetrate The sky heading straight for the target at this time Kim hun stares ahead and asks the Conqueror how he feels about this maneuver previously Wukong had explained to Kim he Yun that he needed to climb high above the clouds the climber then agrees
that the Serpent's influence is great but not that great so there is some cheating involved eventually Kim hyan does indeed see a magic circle with a blue crystal in the center Jang woi immediately jumps up and Goes to stop him but the guy himself is not going to stop and charges ji's staff with his magic power eventually with one deaf and Powerful swing kimhan destroys the magic Crystal that holds the power of the Azure Dragon a worried young woi tries to smile because he is sure that Kim hun will not be able to defeat him
even then the smug Kim hun replies that that's exactly what he's going to do and then attacks the Conqueror with his staff at the same moment Jung wuchi is Suddenly hit by a blow causing him to pant and SOB painfully looking at his clenched fist Kim hyan realizes that things are different now and Jong wci's lightning bolts no longer appear examining his new gold Golden Ring armor Kim hon notices that it blocks all attacks without the use of amulets a great upgrade at this time the Conqueror painfully grabs his head and realizes that the situation
is taking an unpleasant turn Jong wuchi then notices Kim hun attacking him and yells that the Rogue must be brought back on track eventually another massive explosion occurs that destroys a tall skyscraper young wci's sword and Kim hyun's staff Collide like two Reflections in a mirror Kim hyung can't hold back a smile but the Conqueror is too tense a fierce confrontation between the two strong men begins Kim high is constantly taunting the Conqueror who doesn't know about swordsmanship kimh High realizes that he's pretty good with a sword and is really fast remembering his mentor chma
he realizes that Jang wuchi is nothing compared to the real sword master he has fought with for over a hundred years back then Kim hun had struck and died time after time and never gave up the tip of the the sword was his heart and the blade was his path in the darkness as he continues to attack Chan wuchi Kim hon realizes that he is no match for Cha's Mentor with a Glance again Kim hun tells the Conqueror to look at him as he could have been killed a hundred times over shaking after the blow
the Conqueror tries to get up and at the same time calls Kim hun out loud the guy replies that as soon as young woi pulled himself together he started cursing but he's not discouraged at all after that Kim h sees a sudden explosion right in front of his eyes and the guy doesn't realize what happened the enraged conqueror Rises Into the air and threatens Kim hun to destroy him while accumulating Black Lightning again at that moment Kim hun realizes that Jong wci's Azure dragon is causing it to rain again the Conqueror then raises his finger
in the air to which another Black Lightning Bolt begins to strive Kim hyan looks up into the sky and sees a dark sky that is filled with lightning energy as a result young w II seems to turn to the heavens and starts shouting that this is the Power of the Heavenly Dragon at this time many lightning bolts accumulate around kimun and Surround him from all sides with all the disadvantage and not the most Pleasant position kimun only smiles in response to Jong wci's words when the Conqueror is about to say something to Kim hun gui's
staff appears in front of him following the staff comes the same bright beam of energy that hits the Conqueror right in the chest kimen PA paes for a moment before Saying something to Young woi after that the guy puts his fist forward and smiles widely he agrees to show each other his strength while Jong wuchi was constantly talking about the blue dragon phenomenon Kim Hyun has a new technique and summons his black dragon at this point the Conqueror himself realizes that he can't move and Mana spills around him eventually Kim Hune fully utilizes the new
technique and a huge black dragon appears at this time Jong woie starts Screaming about the hopelessness of the situation and realizes that he is finished at the last moment the Conqueror tries to cover himself with his sword but is unsuccessful a huge black dragon rushes into the sky and swallows the Conqueror Jong wuchi all ends with a bright light spreading across the battlefield when everything calms down Kim hun is notified that he has successfully gotten rid of the Conqueror from the tower then the power Of the Wukong Ascender leaves Kim Hun's body because he doesn't
need it anymore because of this the guy falls flat on the ground and cries out slightly from the unpleasant impact Kim hayan raises his shaking Palm up and realizes that his time to use wukong's power is up he clenches his palm tightly into a fist and feels something appear in it looking around and trying to assess the situation Kim hu realizes that the world is not destroyed before Kim hun goes Into a blackout he wants to check the artifacts he has received and uses the skill information gathering examining the characteristics of the blue dragon sphere
Kim hun notices that all information about the artifact is hidden continuing to lie on the ground Kim hun thinks he will ask AV about everything but now his body is not listening or moving at all before he passes out he takes one last look at the blue dragon sphere as he falls asleep kimun realizes That someone will come here and find him 3 days later he is indeed found and taken away at the exit of a building he is met by hanar in and Kim hun asks him where Miran is the student replies that the
girl must be busy with something but in fact hanar Rin sent her to China to control the media now Kim hu is going to look into his Guild because he is the head of the guild and needs to be at least a little interested as soon as Kim hon and his student get into the car the Doors close loudly behind them a confused but satisfied Hana Rin clenches her fist in Joy because she and master are finally alone remembering the image of Mer ran hanar Rin realizes that while she's not here she needs to catch
a good moment alone with Master before that she specifically agreed with the driver to take her time to talk to the master calmly and comfortably after that the girl plunges into her dreams and desires going to not only talk to Kim Hyun but The guy is going to go somewhere else hanar Rin asks where he's going but the master assures her that it's not important and orders her to move on he'll be back soon in an instant Kim hun disappears in front of his student leaving her alone with her thoughts at this time the tense
driver who is sitting behind the wheel realizes that the situation is proving to be as awkward as possible hanar Rin clenches her fist until her veins are swollen Trying to hold back her emotions and wondering aloud where her master is going turning to the driver hanar Rin orders him to just circle the local neighborhood and wait for Kim hun she smiles as she fixes her hair and Smiles as she is sure to have a good time with her master at this time ab's assistant is looking at a new artifact the blue dragon sphere a concerned
Kim hun asks if she's been able to find out anything but the girl says she can't find out Anything even if she bypasses the permission Kim hon realizes that since it's difficult now there's nothing he can do about it he also asks the assistant if she has learned anything about the Creator and the tower itself the girl replies that the tower the Creator was talking about is on the top level peing at the notice AB says that it's all unconfirmed information but Kim hun doesn't even realize which top tier she's talking about surrounding herself With
Windows of information the assistant continues that the creator has erected another Tower and the purpose of it is unknown lying down on the couch Kim hun suspects that he only needs to go to the top but AV replies that the problem is location a ray of thought enters her head and she wonders where on the top tier to look for the Creator Kim hon doesn't say anything and just makes the most stupid and incomprehensible face possible in the end AB assures him That if she does a little digging she can find out everything and it
will take her two or 3 weeks remembering the Creator's words Kim Haan realizes that the task he has set him will not be easy but at some point an interesting thought and a realization creeps into his head remembering the blue dragon Kim hyan asks his assistant if he can use it as a source of evil and the girl immediately agrees but Kim hun still has to go to the Labyrinth when he is at the guild so He returns there's a student hanar Rin waiting for him looking around he doesn't understand where the smell of roses
is coming from and doesn't understand why The Apprentice hasn't left without him yet to which the girl replies that the roads are too clogged so they'll be late she then rests her head on the Master's shoulder at this time Kim hun doesn't understand what's going on and why Hana Rin is is suddenly in such a good mood even after she gets Out of the car The Apprentice doesn't let go of the master and Kim hun is surprised that they traveled 15 minutes in 1 and a half hours Kim hun and hanar Rin enter the guardian
Guild building the guy tells everyone out loud that he's here a rather interesting picture appears in front of them shocked by Kim Hun's appearance she hyan and Ana stand in an Embrace and break away from the kiss Kim Hun's face expresses the shock of what he saw and hanar Rin puts her Palm to her lips in embarrassment but interest afterwards she hyan and Ana sit down on the chairs like an interrogation Kim hun asks when they started dating shei hayan recalls sending Kim hyan to the international Hunters Association and says that they've been in a
relationship since then the guy also says that that time after meeting a climber Ana supported him and comforted him all the while Kim hun watches his friend and Ana sitting next to him with An awkward face when he realizes that it looks like an interrogation he immediately diffuses the situation and says that they are not guilty of anything at this time the embarrassed and awkward Ana doesn't know where to go from her shame originally Ana was a mercenary Hitman and shiyan is Kim haan's precious younger brother however all this does not affect the situation and
now Ana is not their enemy the girl reacts to such words very joyfully and Enthusiastically quietly coughing Kim hu reminds that doing such things in the guild office is a bit unacceptable distracted from the topic Ana turns to Kim hun and says that she has an offer for him the guy doesn't understand what she's talking about then the girl gives him a folder with documents where he has offered to become a model for the famous sports brand Addis all this time Hana Rin listens to Ana explaining to Kim hun the offer and how favorable the
Conditions are after that the girl suddenly grabs her Master's Hand and calls out loudly to get his attention holding Kim Hun's Palm in her hands hanar Rin states that 15% of sales is quite an out-of-the-box offer leaning even closer to the master the girl excitedly cries out that Kim hun should definitely accept the offer at the same time shei hyan and surrounding Anja are hugging each other as they watch hanar Rin lovingly hold Kim Hun's hand a few Days after the conversation Shu hun was speaking at a press conference Lis o Yun watches his speech
on his phone on it shiun says that their soul Guild does not intend to express their position on an issue after that the girl turns to her friend and looks at him with an approving look she turns to Shi hyan and assures him that he did a great job at the last press conference Shihan replies that she did as well as he did and that she did her best after the guardian Guild supplanted the AR Guild and monopolized their dungeons things changed drastically the Korean Hunter industry began to come to life like a small Sprout
bursting into Life Hunters who couldn't manage the Monopoly were satis Saied with the reasonable price of entry and as a result small guilds began to form in Korea after The Disappearance of the previous leoen system sha hayan and seoan quickly changed their guilds to the same Guild as the guardian Guild Examining some documents Shu Haan says that there is no excessive competition or profit problems but there is also something that is bothering him quite a bit Shihan asks liso Yan what kumiho is eating sitting on the girl's lap she immediately replies that she feeds Kumho
the cat treats she likes so much afterwards a pleased liso Yan asks if Lisa is really cute to which she hyan asks where she came from now leeo Yan is going to go to aon's training room and Train the fox if he carries it in a carrier no one will notice anything a slightly worried Shu h on tenses up at the fact that liso Yan is so attached to kumiho he then remembers that Lisa is half human talking to himself he wonders if kumiho can heal meanwhile Kim Hyun heads to yido Island to shoot a
commercial for Addis he poses gracefully for the cameras but in reality Kim hun is feeling extremely tense and trying to figure out what it all means looking at The cameraman offering drinks and snacks the guy is amazed that they are too friendly quenching his thirst Kim hun thinks about how no matter how dirty money is it's just as hard work and there's nothing uncomfortable about it the guy is then asked to strike a pose for a photo as if he's tediously waiting for someone continuing to pose this time with a smile and a gentle gaze
Kim hun wonders if he is definitely a model for tracksuits while the guy is trying to Figure out what's going on and whether he likes the idea hanar Rin and Mir Ren are watching him on the sidelines the girls look at their Master with fiercely burning eyes and each of them is immersed in their own desires after the filming is over one of the cameramen approaches Kim hun and Praises him for a job well done taking advantage of the moment Kim hun asks if he can keep his costume because he's too lazy to change and
the cameraman agrees happy With today's purchase Kim hyan is going home the man sees him off with a bow and wishes him well watching Kim hyan following him the man remembers that the guy called him very strange even though he is the same after a while Kim hun is taken home in a private car the guy looks downcast and extremely tired and all this is only because his female students are arguing endlessly about who will sit next to the teacher and who is better meanwhile Kim hian himself is Looking out the window and thinking that
tomorrow he has to go to the Labyrinth and try to fill the source of evil young wichie looking around at the always aggressive and swearing girls Kim hian realizes that they are better off not being with him that same evening the cameraman from the tracksuit shoot returns home and looks at the resulting photos calmly and contentedly sipping his coffee he realizes that he really made a good choice at that moment an Unknown man appears behind him and sneaks up on the man from behind before he notices or realizes The Stranger has his sharp sword at
the ready Kim hayan heads into the labyrinthine dungeon of the 14th level where he encounters monster Bears ordering his jwy staff to increase in size several times Kim hen attacks the attacking animals at one point he grabs an artifact and Spins it in his hands to create a Vortex during the battle Kim hu Looks pleased and smiles as he continues his confrontation suddenly he is distracted by The Monkey King who starts speaking from his staff and scares Kim Hun he notices how carelessly the guy is using the yoong nervously turning to the staff Kim hun
asks why Wukong is talking to which he replies that they have a contract and the guy should know how to use the yo bong at this point Kim hun realizes that he needs to learn the art of bonsul which involves attacking and Defending with five sticks he doesn't have time for that looking at Wukong he says he only needs the basics but Kim hun isn't so sure and offers to try it out on different animals Wukong then realizes that Kim hun doesn't know anything and asks about the principle of borrowing power to make sure explaining
this Wukong says that if the ascendants abilities are below a certain level then the power will not manifest but when Kim hun calls his Words nonsense the climber makes a bowed lip and starts to resent him starting to yell at Kim Hyun Wukong chastises him that he just needs to know the art of bonsul the boy in turn listens anxiously covering his ears with his hands Kim hun nervously listens to wukong's bonsul being useless if Kim hyun's abilities are not at a sufficient level eventually Kim hun gives up and accepts that he has lost at
this point Wukong decides to teach him at this point Kim hun himself Realizes that he was rude but wrong he can't even imagine the level of sun wukong's bonsel remembering the image of the Climer the guy realizes that it's not just an art but a combination of him and yoi Bong being on the 15th level underground Kim hun asks Wukong if they can really talk since they signed the contract noticing the earthquake Kim hun listens to Wukong that contracts have special Provisions depending on the situation and the climber when asked why Sun Wukong was silent
he says that he just doesn't want to talk to Kim huan for nothing at this point the guy gets aggressive and doesn't understand what Wukong means when he says for nothing just then out of nowhere the foot of a huge monster appears heading towards Kim hun and is about to attack him looking at the monster that appeared Kim hun asks the climber what he should do and Wukong plans to give the details at that moment the guy grabs yoi bong's staff And starts unwinding it in his hands taking a fighting pose and holding the staff
firmly in his hand Kim hun offers to start training with a smirk on his face at this time in Hanam his Apprentice miren sits on her master's throne and looks distraught like Kim hun asked she made the throne small and not so magnificent but now she's hurt that it's like this suddenly one of her subordinates appears and Bows to the mistress beckoning to her that he Brought something the masked guy then holds out a craft paper bag with some sort of contents to her examining the bag from the outside the girl becomes very embarrassed and
is glad she got it without hesitation and not wanting to wait any longer myin immediately grabs the edge of the bag and is about to open it as soon as she Peaks inside she realizes that there are some very cute pictures inside and is Terri ified to hide her Embarrassment at this point haki yako is watching mer Ren who doesn't want to hear him but the climber reminds her that she agreed to talk in everyday life to which the girl replies that today is a bad day for that but haki yako only laughs at her
amusingly since miren is so shy haki yako is not going to say anything more to her about the whole thing unable to hold back any longer the girl opens the bag again and looks into it with interest in this craft bag are Pictures of her master from the filming of add's commercials imagining different pictures miren thinks of Kim hun greeting her fondly and extending his hand as she continues to imagine she thinks of them falling asleep together and cuddling before going to sleep the last imagination is of her boyfriend holding out his umbrella to her
on a rainy day to shelter her from the rain holding the bag tightly to her miren can't stop thinking about her favorite Master Kim hyan all the while the girl is consumed with the desire to see the master and make her imagination come true by standing at his throne at some point miren realizes that someone else has entered the building and notices a suspicious presence she turns around and sees the door to the throne room open and someone enter there appears ha Narin who has somehow infiltrated through M Ren's subordinates when mer Ren notices The
commotion and strange behavior of her subordinates she realizes that hanar Rin has used her power on them she immediately takes on the form of haki yako and asks what the other student needs to say or she will use her power but hanar Rin herself stops her and says she didn't come to fight if that were the case she would have brought all the members of her organization here in response to M Ren's jokes about Brute Force Hana Rin scoffs and says she came Here to say something preempting me Ren's question Hana Rin tells her that
she came here for the picture she's holding this dramatically stresses me Ren out at that moment the other student pulls out the same craft bag and shows it to mer Ren after that Hana Rin pulls out another picture of Kim hun and bragging shows it to mer Ren as well seeing this the girl starts to get aggressive but Hana Rin stops her and says that she is not a Girl like her she goes on to explain that she also asked the photographer for a favor regarding the Master's photos she also says that she promised to
destroy the photos if they ended up in someone else's possession and then asks if mirin understands the purpose of the visit at this point haki yak's Essence dissolves and looking anxiously at hanar Rin miren seems to realize what she is talking about in turn hanar Rin is already heading towards the first Student and agrees with what she suspects she then raises her hand holding the photos again and shows them to miren waving the photos in front of Mir Ren's face the girl mockingly asks if she wants the pictures looking at such sweet and desirable photos
miren can't help but drool and sweat profusely meanwhile Monkey King's son Wukong continues to watch Kim hun learn his art of bonsul while Kim hun fights the monster Wukong tensely and with great Interest watches all his actions in turn Kim hun deafly wields the yoong staff and attacks the monster Without End after finishing off the monster Kim hun confidently lands on his feet and leaves an explosion after his blows still watching Kim hun Sun Wukong wonders if Kim hun can really pull it off thinking back to the very beginning Wukong realizes that Kim hun was
not doing so well at all but as soon as he learned the range and the exact technique he was Able to correct and maintain the distance from the monster when using the art of bonsel there is much more to consider because of the versatile weapon that can cover both long and short distances if you make a wide enough grip you can easily achieve the range of a spear and at close range the yoong staff can be used as a dagger Wukong says that everything depends on how to hold the pole but to show itself in
all its Glory this martial art requires a lot of time Kim hun on the other hand continues to deafly wield the staff and fight the monsters that appear eventually Kim hun quickly unwinds the staff in his hands and Strikes the monster with a powerful Whirlwind Wukong himself only directed it slightly while Kim hun was already wielding the staff he had gotten him almost perfectly looking at the smirk of the smug Kim Hune Sun Wukong realizes that this guy is a real genius after dealing with all the monsters Kim hun Stops and stretches tiredly at this
moment he thinks about the fact that he is far from a genius and if it were not for chma he would have been treading water for a hundred years remembering his training with chma Kim hun realizes that because he was sparring he realized one very important point after repeated punishments and drills Kim hun realized how important his every move is in battle but in training with chma he had learned more Than that from movement style to defense techniques and attacks from all sides it could realistically take almost a hundred years at this moment Kim hun
takes a decisive swing of his foot and destroys the monster he was fighting after that he climbs onto the monster's body and says out loud that it's all about guidance now such monsters are to his liking at this time sunwukong watches the guy and realizes that he is really a Genius and Kim hun thinks that he will try hard after a while Kim hun turns to Wukong again and asks if there will be any instruction but the climber says that's enough eventually Kim hiun receives a new artifact The Unfinished source of evil if this goes
on the progress of the Labyrinth of stones will be filled to 100% while going home Kim hun asks Wukong if he needs to use yoong anymore and the climber immediately agrees son Wukong then suggests using The staff with the power of the blue dragon but Kim hun has already thought about it all the while Wukong watches Kim hun with an IND but interested face Sun Wukong looks at Kim hu's surprised and uncomprehending face and tells him what he thinks eventually the boy returns home and tries to use the artifact but it is impossible to use
the power of the blue dragon in the source of evil at this point Kim hun is very disappointed and Wukong says that no Matter what the guy does the blue dragon's power can't be used even so Kim hun has to fill in the progress of the labyrinth but for some reason he feels cheated all of a sudden Ana appears and turns to the guild leader and realizes that he's in a bad mood so she's going to come back later but the guy stops her and asks her what's wrong Ana responds by handing him a folder
with another offer surprised Kim hen cannot believe his eyes but the girl assures him that This time the conditions are also good he then notices that the project is for men's costumes at this time hanin is quiet and miren is trying to hide his embarrassment he has high expectations but despite the good offer kimun realizes he's not interested he just throws the folder behind his back and says he's going to give up on such things at this time hanin approaches his master from behind and starts whispering in his ear gracefully fixing her hair She turns
to Kim hun and says that it would be nice to do a photo shoot he asks if it's really worth it but hanin thinks it's not necessarily worth it but it's a very lucrative offer the girl then shows the offer and argues that such an investment would be good for their master Kim hun pouts his lips and thinks about it miren is awkwardly silent in the meantime at some point he turns to the first student and asks her opinion but she didn't expect such a Question so she gets scared Miran is soaked in embarrassment and
doesn't even know what to say eventually covering her eyes she blurted out that she agreed that the pictures were a great idea watching his students Kim hyan realizes that they're conspiring and it looks suspicious at some point the guy realizes that there is something wrong with this and his eyes bulge with surprise as he continues to look at his students Kim Hyun remembers that they Were like cat and dog but now they're not fighting and are generally closer than before just as he's about to say something to them a notification pops up in front of
his face that he's invited to the system Room 5 minutes later Kim hun moves into ab's assistant room and assesses the situation as he moves deeper into the room he notices piles of trash and empty bottles and packs under his feet ab's assistant on the other hand is lying on the table drooling Sweetly on its surface Kim Hyun comes closer to the table and says that he told her to clean up the mess but she's made a mess of it again AV wipes her drool and says she was looking for information and didn't have time
to clean it up using the remote control Kim hun gets rid of the mess in a Flash he wonders where the food comes from and ab says she can recreate the dish from the refrigerator plopping down on the couch he remarks that it's awesome and then Asks if the assist assant managed to get something with a serious look on her face the girl tells him that the Tower built by the Creator is on the 12th floor Kim hyan realizes that the tower is the top floor of the training Tower the assistant then claims that the
tower on that floor is the original tower it's enough to go up there to see it but Kim hun doesn't understand how to get there and asks if he can use a compass to get there when AV hears this he panics for Some reason not understanding the girl's strange Behavior he asks what's wrong after a moment AB calms down and hopes that everything will be fine at that moment the boy realizes that there is something that is bothering AB so much the girl shows it with her whole look looking at the wall clock in the
system room the assistant says that it's all about time she explains that for a keeper the transition will take about 3 weeks Kim hun in turn realizes that it's About the different distance between floors finally AB agrees and says it could take anywhere from a few weeks to a couple years Kim hung tenses up because the ladder is too much the assistant then looks up with a sad look when Kim hung speaks out loud about a lot of problems in fact Kim hun is basically a guardian protecting the ninth floor and if he goes away
for a long time he'll be defenseless remembering his students Miren and Hana Rin who will be staying here they will be able to resist the climbers but if like last time the Conqueror shows up even his girls won't be able to resist him and everything will end badly thinking of about all this Kim hun clenches his fist anxiously and his body begins to shake from the consequences of all this remembering the battle with the Conqueror Kim hiun realizes that the pressure is still fresh in his mind and even he couldn't Face him alone he realizes
that he can't leave the floor to his female students all the while AB is restlessly watching Kim hun then the assistant stammers about the exact time of the ascent or finding another way and Kim hun agrees to the latter but then the girl says that she can't find such a thing the guy gets really pissed off by the girl's words at this point the guy can't hold back his aggression and starts hitting the table with his fist because it's Impossible to find a convenient way into the tower for a while the guy continues to freak
out and furiously shout all sorts of swear words about the whole situation but at one point another string of realization enters his head and he seems to know what to do AV immediately notices Kim hu's behavior and asks him what's wrong and what he's come up with at the same time the guy immediately jumps off the couch and claims that he has someone to ask about All this with a satisfied smile Kim hun tells the assistant that he will ask the guy who knows the tower Kim hun gets the idea after looking at the pizza
box in ab's hands with a monkey on it immediately after meeting the assistant Kim hun goes to Wukong in the alternate world and asks him everything he needs to know just in case Wukong asks and kimun nods that he is interested in the time it will take to climb from the 9th to the 12th floor instead of answering Sun Wukong wonders what the guy wants that information for and Kim hu realizes that the climber wasn't listening to him at all when the guy claims that The Monkey King doesn't do anything at all the climber's face
changes dramatically and expresses his displeasure jumping off the branch The Monkey King claims that what he can say about the tower is very limited but Kim hun doesn't realize what that means meanwhile Wukong proves that he knows Everything but there are real limitations he can't get around in turn Kim hun demands more details from this point on and Wukong is already doubting that the guy is listening to him with a thumbs up Wukong smiles and agrees to Kim Hun's request he begins his sentence in an understandable language after that the climber starts to say something
in a strange and unknown language to Kim hen at this point the guy again begins to shake with an incredible feeling of Suppression and he does not understand what Wukong is saying in turn the climber finishes his speech and Kim hun realizes that he couldn't hear what Wukong said to him son Wukong then beckons Kim hun to follow him while the boy rubs his head painfully using sand and a staff Wukong starts to draw some illustrations that will help them in this case by drawing different lines Wukong causes some strange anomalies that affect Kim hun
the guy can't see What's written grabbing his head Kim hun feels feels very strange and as if his eyes have failed at some point he realizes that he's getting sick and it only means that he can't learn anything in response a smiling Wukong says that Kim Hune is only able to learn simple and not particularly important information when woong tells him that this is what he just asked Kim hun realizes that the climber is mocking him realizing the situation Kim hen starts Chasing son Wukong who is deliberately teasing him and acting like a true monkey
all this time the guy is being watched by the same demon man who is interested in The Irregular and his Affairs turning to his subordinate he realizes that young woi has been destroyed and The Irregular has gained his power the man then starts laughing with his head held high at this moment he is thinking about something of his own as the man spreads his hands in Delight he realizes that the creature created for the test has become an irregulate listens to the exclamations that this this is an incredible achievement eventually he turns to the master
and asks if they should leave The Irregular alone to which he hears the answer that The Irregular has exceeded all expectations and is curious as to how much more he can accumulate within himself eventually the male demon orders to give Kim Hyun Some More Time by Projecting it onto The Hourglass meanwhile Kim hun continues his conversation with Wukong and is shocked by what the climber tells him crawling up to The Monkey King the guy asks how long his case will take to which Wukong waves his hands because he's told him a 100 times when the
climber repeats that it will take 500 Days Kim Hun's face dissolves in horror and shock climbing to the eighth floor took only a month but to climb to the 12th floor son Wukong says he has to do quests there's one more thing to be aware of Kim hyan is also alarmed by this remembering the red dragon Wukong says that the climber must clear the floor and Kim hiun suspects that the entire layer will be demolished but this is not the case Wukong then continues his story but Kim hun again has a strange sensation and ends
up not hearing anything with sadness in his voice Kim hu asks for a repeat of what He said and Wukong realizes that this information should be restricted as well Wukong summarizes that each floor has its own criteria for passing Kim hun anxiously asks if there's any way to shorten the time he realizes that the ninth floor can't can't be left unattended because it contains very important and precious people listening carefully to Kim Hun's concerns and worries Wukong remains silent for a while and leaves the guy without an Answer the climber then claims that there is
a loophole to which Kim hion happily responds and tries to find out the information realizing that he likes the guy's persuasion Wukong smiles back at him beamingly eventually the Climer reduces the conversation to the fact that there is such a thing called the flip Cloud a single Sumer assult can travel tens of thousands of miles after meeting with Wukong Kim Hyun returns to Chang Hong where his students miren and Hana Rin are already waiting for him at one point he receives a call from ANA to warn him about the upcoming shoot at that moment the
students excitedly Flinch but Kim hon refuses to visit them and the girls get upset and Pokey again at this time the guy doesn't pay any attention to them at all and just silently eats something and looks at his phone in in the phone he looks at the image of the Salto cloud and realizes that only with it he can rise to the 12th level in 5 days if all this is true the determined Kim hun must get it to get to the Creator and give him a real beating he turns to his female students and
turns to look at them but he sees an unpleasant picture both students are upset and the atmosphere becomes negative Kim hun tries to understand the reason for this Behavior at some point he realizes why the girls are in a bad mood and decides to fix it immediately Afterward he calls his subordinate Anna hanin and miren change their faces at this time and wait for the outcome of their conversation Kim hayun asks Ana to mail him a document but she doesn't quite understand what it's about when the guy mentions the shooting both students immediately start shrieking
and looking at their teacher after the conversation Kim hun turns back around and notices the happy face of his Precious first student miren eventually Kim hun tells the girls that he needs an artifact and asks them to find it the diligent miren immediately agrees to her master's order and is going to do whatever he wants in turn Hana Rin keeps up with the first student and claims that she will find anything she wants a satisfied Kim hun continues to look at his girls and replies that he's catching them off guard immediately a notification appears in
front of the guy's face that a new climber is Arriving at the ninth floor in India aggressing at the notification Kim hun starts yelling about how he's sick of it all and will have to fight some petty thing again at that moment the notification that appeared disappears and the guy remains motionless for a moment after that he smirks tensely and even though he is not happy he is going to deal with the climber at this time the new Ascender is already swinging his Trident and dealing with the goblins the Creature's name is orobas he is
going to conquer the tower and for this he came to deal with the interfering monsters throwing the goblin bodies on the ground he says that he has destroyed a bunch of Solomon's demons and the Lords of of hell so no one will block his path as he approaches the brightly glowing portal orobus is glad he made it to the ninth floor he's going to deal with it and move on with his foresight nothing will confuse or surprise him meanwhile Somewhere in India Hunter Kim hun is relaxing under a bright Sunset sprawled out on a recliner
and holding a clipboard in his hands the guy notices the arriving climber and greets him orobus in turn does not understand what is going on and who this guy is observing the guy unknown to orobas the climber calls him a wimp and a weakling when Kim hion asks if he knows him or not the climber wonders what will happen this time without thinking about it for Too long he accepts the situation and says that such a strange boss is not a bad thing either the climber then swings his Trident and attacks the hunter unknown to
him at this time Kim huan himself is a bit alarmed by what is happening and shows his concern with his face in response a robus Just Smiles with his horse jaw and is about to be amused by Kim Hun's exertions but the guy is extremely unhappy with this abruptness and behavior of the climber So he asks what he is doing after that he immediately gets off his recliner and moves towards orobus with Incredible speed at some point the climber realizes that the situation is far from simple immediately Kim Hune strikes orobus with a powerful punch
that was aimed straight at his stomach at lightning speed the climber flies backwards at a great distance from Kim Hune at this time orobus himself is shocked at what is happening and only manages to Cough and lose his teeth from the blow looking at The Smiling Kim hun orobus wonders what kind of quest this is and who this guy is realizing the complexity of the circumstances the climber is about to use his anticipation skill as soon as possible at that moment a notification pops up in front of him and what he sees in it is
very frightening and shocking many images appear in front of the ascendants ey where Kim hun is destroying him and then orobus realizes That all that promises him meeting with Kim hun is only one single death the guy appears behind the climber and tells him that they have switched places when a robus turns around he sees the fiercely grinning face of Kim hun who says he's the one who's going to have fun now Kim hun eventually destroys the climber and returns home where he has already reading the news about his feet in India after a while
his female students appear and start calling out loudly to their Master struggling for the artifact pouch the girls shout that they have found what their Master Kim hun demanded ignoring their usual Behavior the boy simply takes the item from them and replies that they are very clever that artifact turns out to be the ishan dayong necklace it is a short smoking pipe used for smoking fine cut tobacco kiman Smiles as he clutches it tightly in his hands happy that everything is going well Kim hon leaves and hanin Tries to find out where to go miren
agrees to go with with him the master replies that it won't take long and he's going to use day song's necklace in the evil source Kim hun then begins to disappear and miren realizes that a surprised hanar Rin has never seen such an ability before one story goes that a student fell in love with her master and they ended up in the most romantic place together the student looked at her master Kim hun with a look of love and Tenderness and he in turn did not dare to take his affectionate gaze away from her thus
in complete silence they began to approach each other more and more their faces were so close that everything that was going on frankly led to the fact that they were about to kiss and at some point the phone slips out of Lee SE yun's hands as she reads this romantic story shocked by what she read the girl tries to come to her senses and realize what she just saw she had a Little time before she met sheih on and was surfing the internet at that moment she stumbled upon the secret relationship of teacher and student
at first Le O Yan thought it was a novel but it turned out to be a fanfic with people she knew but the most shocking thing was what the fanfic in its story contained it felt like she was doing something illegal but suddenly the door to the room opens and xiayan enters as Leo Eun immediately throws her phone at Him shei haon looks back at the phone which has crashed into the wall and broken in horror as he tries to figure out what he's done at this time Kim hun moves into a strange space that
consists of green forests and realizes that there is nothing here looking through the system window the guy thinks that there should be no mistake so what he needs is somewhere nearby Kim Hyun immediately takes off from his seat and Soares into the air Looking around after a while of looking around Kim hen tenses up and realizes that this is not what he wants there are only mountains in front of him so this is not the right place for him but then something catches Kim Hon's attention again and he suspects that this is the direction he
should go ahead of the guy so sweetly colors an obscure black cave that may be hiding something inside it at the same moment Kim Hune gathers his thoughts and rushes there and lands with A thud he jumps up again and is about to cross the mountains that block his way eventually Kim hian reaches his destination and stops on the Rocks wiping the sweat from his forehead Kim hun examines his surroundings and looks around after a while of analyzing the situation something catches his attention again making his way deep into the black and dark cave Kim
hun looks around slightly anxiously for something eventually he comes to a large and Beautiful tree that hangs its green leaves and thin branches on this tree is a man unknown to Kim hun who asks him who he is looking at the stranger Kim hu realizes that the Great Sage Isa is lying on the tree smoking a pipe he immediately approaches the man and calls him ishan desong to which the man indifferently asks if he is still called that and who Kim hun is Kim hu replies that he has come for the Salto Cloud that Sun
Wukong the CL clim entrusted to Him as soon as he notices ishan Des song's indifference he finally stops understanding what's going on he's annoyed that the man doesn't answer even if he knows what he's talking about Kim hun then repeats that he's here for the Salto Cloud but when the man replies that he already knows what he's talking about Kim Hun's string of patience finally breaks eventually the guy gets aggressive and almost calls Ashan names but he stops him and suggests he moved To his drums as soon as Kim hyan hear that there's some kind
of but first of all he immediately tenses up an anticipation of what's going to be said at that moment ishan desung raises his smoking pipe and takes a single deep breath following this maneuver the man lowers his gaze and asks how his younger brother Sun Wukong is doing Kim hion then tells him the story of the Wukong contract Yan calls Sun Wukong a fool since he is still trying to climb the Tower the man asks a wary Kim hun where the yoang staff is to which he replies that he didn't bring it with him citing
other artifacts as examples Kim hun tells him that you can't take them with you to use the evil source Kim hen then asks what it means that Sun Wukong climbed the tower alone to which Yan immediately understands what he's talking about in response ishan desong asks if Kim hyan knows about the seven sages but the guy shows his ignorance The seven sages are sun wukong's twin yo-kai sages each of them has the power to turn the sky into a swamp they are powerful Yokai yishan then says that at this moment none of the seven sages
will Ascend the tower taking a short pause in the story The Man adds that the only one who can do so is the fool son Wukong but not understanding the hidden message Kim hon immediately asks what the seven sages do in that case yishan desong replies that they live quietly in Their own small and imaginary space which almost makes you cry with a concerned look on the man's face kimhun asks again why Yan refused to climb the tower the man replies that he finally realized one very obvious truth no matter how high up the tower
the climbers strive to climb it will not be possible to regain the completely lost achievements after that he says some more but stops eventually ishan desong ends the story because he has said Enough Kim Hyun meanwhile is not happy about the abrupt stop as the climber Rambles on about his little brother Kim H is inwardly angry that they're all always telling only scrap of the story eventually exhaling tiredly Kim hon realizes that the man has satisfied his curiosity so he Demands a cloud Salto yon thoughtfully covers his eyes and wonders if Kim Hyun will be
able to hold such a thing but the guy only gets aggressive and thinks the man's words Are nonsense it's not that the climber himself wants to clamp down on the cloud in question then ishan dayong says that there's no easy way to get someone else's power unless someone from the top level of the power is involved all the while Kim hu listens interestedly to the fact that power is created by the traces of steps taken remembering Jong woi Kim Hyun wonders if he used the Azure dragon's Powers as freely as if they Were his own
but ishan desong interrupts Kim Hun's Thoughts by saying that there is a method to all of this too then pointing his finger at the boy the man demands him to repeat the karma of his brother son Wukong at this point Kim hu doesn't quite understand what he's talking about so he asks what it means at this time the female students of the Guardian Guild are sitting at a long table with a huge map of the world on it just then hanar Rin turns to the first Apprentice miren and asks what they will do next to
be honest hanar Rin would like to take care of the rebuilding of Mexico City herself but there are nuances because of the Bandit's interference it becomes a completely useless waste of time sitting at her desk with her hands under her chin she thinks about how great it would be to just wipe them all out but that would only confuse matters looking at her rival miren ha Narin Realizes that if she takes over all of China she'll quickly take down these guys and rebuild Mexico City in that case they would be able to create a city
completely in line with their Master's preferences distracting the girl from her thoughts and dreams miren tells her that he wants half she then explains that she will build the other half of such a city on her own and as she wishes in response hanar Rin agrees to mirin's terms without much hesitation and smiles Eventually the girls begin to run their fingers over the map and Ponder where they will draw the border and where there are differences in Terrain in addition to such moments they also discuss how to customize all the interesting things that their Master
Kim hun like so much under the clear skies among the mountains of ishan daong tells Kim hun that in order to obtain the Salto Cloud he must do the same as Sun Wukong rubbing the back of his neck Kim Hion asks what exactly he needs to do to which the man points out to learn the art of the Salto Cloud Kim hun Smiles a silly smile and can't believe his ears he is indignant because it was ishan daong who was supposed to teach him but the man denies it because he can't get anything easily clenching
his fist in Anger Kim hayan realizes that Sun Wukong told him to just take the item and not to teach him at this time yishan desong is Bragging about his muscles and claims that he is not familiar with the art of taao as physical strength is All That Matters to him Kim hun realizes that he has to deal with everything on his own as yishan desong confirms after that the guy can no longer hold back his aggression which can be seen in his tense face in the end his Madness and anger ends with him creating
a powerful and strong explosion in the neighborhood all the while yishan desong behaves Calmly and repeats that without an identical repetition the pattern of karma has no meaning remembering Sun Wukong the man tells him that his little brother brother climbed up on his own without anyone's help as a result Kim hun realizes that he needs to repeat wukong's experience and do what he did in order to be recognized as a personal power Kim Hy young sits in the Lotus position and makes a disgruntled face he says that he can only try to do it Yishan
desong replies that while he's dealing with his own problems he'll stay here and rest there's one more thing Kim hun should know and before he names it ishan daung pauses pointing his finger up he says that Salto cloud is among those clouds in the sky and wishes Kim hion success at the same moment the guy lifts his head up to look at the sky and the clouds the man is talking about in fact the clouds don't look unusual or remarkable as if nature is taking its Course realizing the gravity of the situation Kim hon realizes
that this is going to be difficult and because of the psycho he creates a loud explosion again at some point the guy opens a window of information and realizes that he has spent three years here of course he didn't think it would all work out at once remembering chma he knows that it took him a hundred years to learn the Thunder God technique but the Salto cloud is the first Dow art he Encountered at first Kim hun tried to imitate the power of the five elements that Lee so Yan is studying but it didn't work
then Kim hun gave up on that idea and started doing things like jumping over all the clouds at one point the guy even turned into a Thunder God and climbed High into the clouds but no matter how much he tried to pull it off he failed and just fell through the cloud cushions in the end he always ended up failing to ride The clouds after that Kim hu tried to connect the clouds by applying magic power to them then he tried to compact the clouds with the same magic power but all his attempts failed in
the end Kim realized one interesting and simple thing when he tried again in the process of multiple attempts Kim Hune had managed to acquire a new technique called void step for a while the guy actually managed to link in the clouds and even leap over them for a short Period of time his foot stopped in a cloud and stayed there for a split second but in the end it all ends up with Kim hun flying straight down again it was lucky that he managed to grab onto a small piece of ground to stop his flight
at one point Kim hun starts to have doubts and thinks about asking sunwukong himself but then he gets to his feet again and realizes that he wants this to be his own personal feat as he looks up into the sky Kim hu Realizes that he has tried everything he can think of suddenly an interesting idea pops into his head and he realizes that he's going to do it as he continues to look at the floating clouds Kim hun realizes that he has understood the basic principle all the while ishan desong continues to smoke his pipe
and rests silently watching Kim Hune the climber sits on the rock as if on his throne he only occasionally makes barely audible size and sounds Kim hun on the Other hand continues his attempts to ride the Salto Cloud to reach the top Tower but another attempt fails again and ishan dayong notices it too falling underground again Kim hun tries to cough up the dust and get to his feet but that doesn't stop him and he takes to the sky again to reach his goal yesan dayong continues to smoke and watch all the while the climber
just watches and only watches Kim hun try at some point he thinks about the fact that the guy is Only failing and this is Kim Hon's third or fourth attempt remembering how Kim hu's feet touched the clouds isan realizes that he used to fall to the clouds and now he's falling from them and it's a real success then he lies down on a rock and sigh heavily after that day yon has lost hope so he doesn't care if Kim Hyun succeeds or not but then the climber rises again and scratches his ear looking after Kim
hun who has Vanished looking at the nervous ishan daung wonders why his brother relies on him and even wanted to tell him how to achieve the achievement the climber then stops because he notices that Kim hun starts to take off his clothes in an instant Kim Hun's pants and slippers fly right at the surprised ishan Day song at this point the man can't contain his emotions and realizes that Kim Hyun actually took off his clothes he's completely lost his Mind immediately Kim hun takes to the skies again while shouting a determined cry as he rises
high above the clouds he anxiously looks around to try and ride the clouds again Kim hyan then carefully places his foot on a cloud and realizes that he has managed to stand on it there are drops of sweat on his face because he is tense from the anticipation of his result but Kim hayun is confident that everything will work out in the end the answer lies in a martial arts novel the Usual stuff is forgotten but Kim Hyun remembered something it was a very spectacular scene that stuck out to him it said you'll see me
again when you lighten your body it's gensin light body at that moment in the novel The student and teacher parted after a long preparation for the fifth Guan and it gave Kim hian a clue when he remembered the given scene and jumped on the clouds he found that physics was almost ineffective in this imaginary space at This point Kim hun is tense because if he doesn't ride the cloud in this way then only his authority will suffer remembering his training with chma he realizes that if he eases into the basics of chma as much as
possible he can feel the cloud touching his feet this turns out to be genin's true art but the void step he had tried before was incomplete now Kim Hy young can do it all this kind of thing is somewhere outside the realm of martial arts on the Cloud 80 Seconds pass in a mere 40 seconds Yan desong notices that Kim Hyun was previously bursting with magic but now he is actually Walking on Air at this moment kimhan is actually standing in the middle of a cloud that does not disintegrate or disappear so yes guess kiman
has really succeeded he then looks down and notices an interesting moment all the clouds start to gather right below him that's when Kim hiun realizes that he has succeeded and gotten the Salto Cloud he came here for whether from happiness or joy the guy falls back on the soft cloud and speaks aloud about his success after that he still has to go downstairs where ishan desong is already waiting for him and holds out his clothes opening his window of information and putting on his jacket Kim hun wonders if his clothes are hanging up too much
and he's been without them long enough after examining his new characteristics Kim hayun Realizes that he has spent 10 years training Cloud Salto and is now 131 years old at this time yand desong notices his confusion and asks if everything is okay Kim huan says yes and asks where his Salto cloud is the man then holds out a ring to him which is the Salto Cloud he needs this is Sun wukong's Salto cloud in its original form it moves according to the user's desire but yishan desong himself doesn't know why it took the form of
a ring it Simply condensed and became that way after Kim hun came down Kim hung puts the ring on his finger and orders it to materialize which it does right in front of Kim Hun's eyes a normal but Flying Cloud appears instead of the Ring Kim hyan then checks the reverse ability of the object and orders the Salto Cloud to condense immediately after this order the Salto Cloud condenses and turns into a ring that fits on Kim Hun's finger eventually Yan desong realizes that Kim Hun has to get out of here so he asks if
he's going a smug Kim hun confirms his suspicions and agrees that it's time for him to go finally with a smile on his face ishan desong asks Kim hun to give something to his precious little brother reacting with interest Kim Hyun turns around and stops to see what the climber wants to pass on at this time Kim Hun's apprentices realized their plan to build a theme park for their master as usual the girls can't find common ground and Start arguing again about what's best for their Master at some point the student attention is distracted by
something and they turn towards a man who appears in front of them rubbing his nose is their Master Kim hun whom the girls are very happy to see but exactly at the same second Kim hun starts to hear a strange and loud noise that attracts him looking back the guy notices a huge amusement park built in his honor unable to contain his shock And emotions Kim hun turns to the Happy students in a stuper and asks what it is all about after a while Kim Hyun goes back into Subspace to son Wong who knows that
the boy has freed the Salto Cloud pointing a finger at the Ascender Kim Hyun repeats that he told him to get it himself but Wukong says he didn't have to do that at this point the two cross their gazes and look at each other with utter incomprehension a surprised son Wukong Asks if yand desong told him how easy it was to bring the Salto cloud to which an already alarmed Kim hun replies that the Man simply told him to repeat Sun wukong's actions when he asks if there was any other way to do it Sun
Wukong himself silently lowers his gaze at this point Kim hun starts to tense up even more as if he already realizes that there was some kind of a catch immediately Kim Hyun starts to get aggressive and asks What's even going on at this time son Wukong realizes something when he went to see his brother isan desong like last time he told him what to do in case Kim hun fails but he didn't listen in the end Kim hun calms down and says that it doesn't matter because the main thing was to master the art of
cloud Salto and he has learned a lot Sun Wukong turns away and denies it while Kim hun is very unhappy to hear such an answer with a thumbs up Sun Wukong says that the Contract is to share his power at this time Kim hon realizes that sunwukong could have just shared his karma because he is still able to fly on his cloud in the end Kim hun tiredly clutches his head and sigh heavily but accepts the circumstances he then summons the Salto cloud with a snap of his finger and asks what to do next now
that they've sorted it out thinking about what to do next Kim hun suggests that Sun Wukong try to climb through the Labyrinth to which the Climber smiles and asks how he is going to use the cloud in such a narrow space that would require a passageway meanwhile somewhere in another dimension of the Tower is a Chinese style training area there is some man practicing there who is using a spear as a weapon another stranger approaches him as he gets closer to the man the henchman sits down on his lap and tells him that he has
some news The Stranger asks if the man is the one he thinks he's talking about But the henchman denies it after this answer the stranger with gray hair looks forward and thinks about something he then grasps the hilt of his spear for some reason so that he can use it to get up taking a rather strange position in the air and bending one leg the man seems to sit down on something eventually a small chair appears underneath him where he sits and the henchman watches silently at the same moment the entire space around the men
Begins to change and transform in addition a small white cup appears in his hands which he creates in the same way waiting for the space around him to change completely the man looks around as soon as the effect of the transformation is over he takes the white mug and starts smiling the henchman then tells him that the northern sky divine technique was used properly The Stranger assures him that although he is the last of them it has Been quite some time since he ascended the tower eventually the man begins to drink his drink and asks
the henchman what exactly he wants from him and what he was looking for to which the calm man replies that he came here to ask for help with something the gray-haired man knows that the henchman doesn't just step out of line to which he replies that it's the command of the Man In Charge not wanting to talk about anything unnecessary the man asks what Happened and what business he came here for the henchman replies that he needs to get rid of and destroy the irregular on the ninth floor remembering the image of Kim hun the
man asks if he is the one in question to which the henchman approves at the same time the gray-haired man asks if young woo he is really dead but the henchmen didn't expect that and says that he was destroyed by the Irregulars covering his eyes the man recalls how Jang woi was Talking about becoming a Celestial but in the end he was just a candidate he then pauses for a moment and reaches out to place the mug of drink on the table eventually the gray-haired man expresses his unwillingness to participate in all of this and
refuses to help at this time Kim hun and Son Wukong discuss the passage Wukong says that it can be used by the conquerors and then Kim hyung can get there in a day Kim hyung is very happy with the News and clenches his fist tightly if he hadn't succeeded Kim H was going to train his students but now there is no need for that at some point another interesting question pops into Kim hu's head and he dwells on it for a moment then he immediately asks Wukong how he can do it if only conquerors can
use this passage Sun Wukong smiles and replies that Kim hun has a kind of pass through there but the guy doesn't understand what he's talking about but He's referring to the last time Kim hyung fought Jong wuchi that's where the guy got the artifact at that moment Kim hyan realizes it's the blue dragon even though this power can be obtained by becoming a conqueror but it is also a proof Sun Wukong then makes an interested and excited face and asks if Kim hen is going to go right away but instead the guy is going to
fill the maze scale first which is what he's going to do first Wukong agrees with his Opinion as a result the guy clenches his fist tightly again and says tensely that he wants to see the Creator's face in person as soon as possible at this time the henchman tries to find out why the man refuses but he stands up and says that he just doesn't want to use the force unnecessarily then as if nothing had happened he changes his space and continues the training he has been doing all along at some point after a moment
of reflection The henchman tells the man that if he succeeds he will get another achievement these words hit the stranger at his most vulnerable spot and his attention is immediately drawn to the henchmen at the same moment the man turns around and asks if the henchman is serious about the achievement at this time a wide and radiant smile can be seen on his face which expresses sincere Joy immediately the man disappears and finally tells the henchman not to forget His promise at this time the man remembers that the master said to let the irregular go
but that he must be destroyed as soon as possible this stranger is a man ranked the best in the world and uses his own martial arts as his name but his power is not so great the tower is a place where there are not only many people using such a nickname but also beings who have gone beyond human limits from the beginning remembering Jong woi the henchman knows That the stranger honing his martial arts had much less accumulated Karma than he did but aside from all that there is one thing the henchmen has yet to
mention shrouded in darkness this stranger was trying to get her at that time and at that moment he even appeared before the Lord therefore the whole situation is so that the minion just asked for a favor remembering the satisfied face of the stranger there was nothing to worry about 3 Days Later Sun Wukong leads Kim hun to some desert to get to the right passage the climber then tells Kim hun to shake the blind Compass which the guy actually does at the moment when the Blind Man's Compass is shaken everything around him seems to sink
into the universe for a moment and the artifact itself begins to Glow suddenly a bright and dense beam of light appears in the middle of the desert and seems to show Kim hun the way Kim hun looks up and wonders if he Should go up into the sky and Sun Wukong confirms it immed mediately Kim hun stands on his Cloud Salto and the climber tells him to clutch the blue dragon ball in his hand following his contractor's instructions Kim hun takes out the orb and squeezes it in his palm standing on the Salto cloud and
clutching the blue dragon orb in his hand Kim Hyun suddenly thinks about his students who are worried about him before he left he had warned them that He was going to leave and he remembers that he had reassured them that everything would be fine after a while and an air Vortex appears in the air through which the beam of the blind Compass passes all the while Kim hun clutches the blue dragon sphere in his hand and black lightning bolts appear around his limbs some unusual movement begins and a worried Kim hun tries to figure out
what's going on after that the guy finds himself in a passageway Through it Kim Hyun reaches the 12th floor in no time as a result determined Kim hun is going to rise to the Creator in an instant and by no means give up at the this time in the guardian Guild Ana refuses another modeling agency because Kim Hyun does not want to get involved with such business holding the offer in her hand Ana tells the man that she has no authority to convince her chapter to get involved in such a business in the end the
man asks her to at least give The chapter these documents which Ana agrees to and then sees him off with a smile on her face after that the girl sigh heavily and takes out her phone where she sees the news that the popul ity of her chapter is just Mama products Addis modeled by Kim hun for 3 days already occupies the first lines in internet search engines statistically the products are being swept away so that Kim hun is becoming more popular by the hour at this point Ana realizes that if Kim hun had not closed
the shop the representatives would have continued to pester her then the girl turns to the mountain of documents and anxiously tries to understand how to deal with all this meanwhile Kim Hyun continues to climb up to the 12th floor on his Cloud Salto he feels like it's been 24 hours Kim Hyun looks around and resents the fact that it's even more tedious than ishan desong itself at some point Kim hun and Sun Wukong reached the desired destination and the climber mentions it in front of the guy is painted a huge Magical Door which is the
passage to the right floor Sun Wukong then tells him to bring the blue dragon orb to the doors to open them which Kim Hune does literally in the same instant the huge magical doors do indeed begin to open in front of Kim hen as a bright light illuminates the guy's face Kim hun opens his eyes wide in a burst of surprise at that moment Sun Wukong points Kim Hun's way and claims that the fifth floor is the 12th floor eventually Kim Hyun slows down and starts looking at the writings on the wall they're kind of
obscure and there aren't any Windows here it's weird just then Kim hen remembers the staff he got from Sun Wukong and an idea pops into his head Kim hun doesn't really care how to get out of the Tower so he starts hitting the walls with his staff to use the Source of evil he can't take other artifacts so he has to tie them together Kim hun then takes out the source of evil and agrees that he is going to use it right now meanwhile in the underground training area of the Aaron Kumho Guild Lee so
Yun is teaching Le so Yun something it's unusual for a girl to see a climber dressed like that but Lissa explains that the technique can be used in many different ways kumiho then says that there are many methods but the Most common are restraint and Secret Of Heaven Imagining the diagram Kumho says that in the first case which is clear from the name they contain magic using the five elements in the second case the yellow cards can be used to see into the future but the technique is only used to find out one's luck when
kumiho proposes to Le so yon to show it all as a test the girl immediately starts clapping her hands happily then then sitting in a magic circle Kumo recites some Incantations in a language unknown to Le so yon after that another magic circle appears from which a dense ball of magical energy pops out liso Yun is shocked Fox explains that the secret of Heaven has been activated and will soon show Good Fortune that promises the future after a while the girls watch The Secret Of Heaven activate which tells them that they are in for a
big bad luck at this time Kim Hyun is transport to the source of evil where he climbs a Tower that becomes dust and disappears before his eyes while trying to figure out what's going on here Kim hun notices a strange detail at one point in front of him a large ship from the debris of the tower he had seen begins to appear and form when the ship is fully formed Kim hun stays still for a while to realize what is happening he then realizes that he should go inside which he does once inside he sees
many transparent spheres in front of him These magical spheres literally contain various Landscapes and it is unknown where they were taken from at one point a voice is heard welcoming Kim hyan to a place called Noah's Ark hearing the unknown voice Kim hu turns back to see who is talking to him in front of him appears the Creator who didn't expect the guy to show up here much earlier than he expected Kim hion then asks if the ark really means human civilization before the world was destroyed by the Flood and yes it does pointing to
one of the Spheres from the landscape the Creator explains that Kim hayun is now in the ark of Noah which contains everything related to the tower following this the man wants to introduce himself formally and calls himself Noah the Creator and master of this place at this point a worried Kim H realizes that the Creator he has been looking for all this time is standing in front of him Noah responds in the Affirmative and agrees that he is the creator Kim hun then reminds Noah that he is the one who locked him in the training
tower for 12 12 years and the Creator confirms this at some point the situation starts to heat up and Noah doesn't understand what's going on and why the guy's behavior is changing so much Kim hun tries to hold back his emotions until the very last moment and so he clenches his fist tightly with anger then his body fills with the red Lightning that is characteristic of Kim hun and he calls the Creator terrible since he imprisoned him in the tower in the end it all ends with a massive explosion that can be seen outside Noah's
ark Noah doesn't understand the reason for such aggression as they are not enemies and tries to protect himself with magic circles but every time Kim hun strikes again and again the Creator panics and tries to find out what the problem is Kim hyung himself looks angry And Furious he thinks the Creator should know what's wrong all the while Noah tries to hold back Kim hyun's attacks but at some point the space he created cracks and breaks in response to this Kim hen only attacked again and assures Noah that he will not destroy him but will
simply punish him for his sins after which they talk eventually their fight ends and there is silence and Tranquility all around all things are in their places and in order the Creator Calls Kim Hyun cruel but the guy is sure that the man is to blame the guy then proposes to move past the subject and grudgingly demands that Noah be given all the information when asked about the truth kimun clarifies that he is talking about the truth that Noah told him at this point the Creator calls the guy overly arrogant but again Kim hun reflects
these words back at him he says this because he thinks that the Creator himself is arrogant and was the one who Deprived him of worldly pleasures and locked him in the tower for 12 years at this time Kim hyan also clenches his fist tightly to show Noah that he is ready to punch him in the face again when the Creator assures the guy that there was a reason for all of this Kim hian grudgingly demands that he tell Noah everything he knows the first thing Kim hen wants to know is why he was locked up
in the training Tower but the Creator had already anticipated this Noah then thinks that in order to answer he should explain the whole situation but if he only concludes Kim hun is the most resilient the Creator then calmly points his finger at the boy giving him time to think about it when Kim hon hears this he falls into a trance and stuper trying to figure out what Noah is talking about noticing Kim haan's suspicious and strange Behavior the Creator realizes that he will have to explain everything in much more detail Than he does now each
floor of the tower has its own characteristics and peculiarities the ninth floor has regression because its point was destroyed by the Ascender the ninth floor is now in the process of its 21 regression at this point Kim hun realizes that he is also a part of it but he probably doesn't remember it as Noah confirms the Creator goes on to say that Kim Hun's actions earlier made him make this choice that day was the sixth Regression and Kim hun was just an ordinary Hunter only a little stronger than the others unlike the others the guy
was at a disadvantage due to his lack of a unique ability and at that moment he met the Ascender in the end the situation ends with Kim hun destroying the climber to Noah's surprise in the end Kim hun Twisted the fate of the ninth floor the tower was originally for testing climbers and the ninth floor was for Intermediate level and for all these reasons the ninth floor was originally doomed to be destroyed but it was Kim hen who unexpectedly prevented it Noah ends the story by saying that it gave him even more confidence but Kim
hun doesn't realize what it was with his hands locked in front of him the Creator smiles faintly and says that Kim hun will be able to change the tower at this point Kim hun realizes that this is the reason he was kept in the tower but Noah Clarifies that it was because of his own actions when asked what he did Noah says that there are several regressions but that the 12th regression is the one that sticks out in his mind remembering that time the Creator says that Kim hun lost his arm because of the Ascender
in addition to all this there is one more unpleasant moment the guy lost all his comrades immediately after that Kim Hune prepared until the world was on the verge of destruction after that Kim hen LED that Ascender to the nuclear plant and released the debuff artifact by blowing himself up at this point Noah remembers a few more regressions but the guy stops him because in general terms it's been CLE for a long time finally the Creator explains that the imprisonment was to build up Kim Hun's strength and that the tower cannot be changed by resilience
alone he then immediately asks about the levels of monsters that have an upper limit Because that's how you get stronger Noah also tells him that the tower can be improved with achievements but the space where they can be obtained is the training Tower remembering the moment when Kim hyan got out of the tower Noah realizes that outside the tower development stops but karma accumulates faster Imagining the picture Noah claims that it can be considered an event place where experience points are doubled after that Another question comes to Kim Hun's mind what is this other Tower
change that the Creator mentioned pointing five fingers Noah states that the tower is now being misused it was originally created by combining the forces of five people the first is the designer the one who first came up with the idea for the tower and actually designed it the second person was the engineer the one who created the special system that became the basis of the tower the third was the adjuster Who Provided everyone else with a plan to build the Tower the fourth was the one who created the tower using the already formed system the
last and fifth was the adder the person who regulates the perfectly created Tower the place where Kim hyung lives was created based on their powers after listening to Kim Hun's detailed story he realizes that one of the five is screwed the others Noah responds by calling the guy a guesser the problem started when the Tuning engineer and the designer changed their minds once the tower was finished they stole the abilities of the adder and then tried to destroy Noah who built the Tower he also says that at that moment he barely managed to hide by
using his power the CER probably escaped somehow too after they had dealt with them the three began to use the tower to satisfy their own greed Noah was about to go on with with his story but suddenly stopped The Creator's eyes are closed and he thinks about something and Kim hun asks him what the matter is Noah then says that the matter is taking a very unpleasant turn but the worried Kim hiun still doesn't understand in the end the Creator says that the Conqueror is going down to the ninth floor right now and he was
right in turn the Conqueror looks around and can't believe that he can't catch the energy at that moment he looks at the gawkers who are filming him on Their phones and suspects that this energy was deliberately hidden from him a policeman pulls out his loudspeaker and tells the Conqueror to get off the mountain immediately the man himself wants to finish off The Irregular but realizes that he has no choice at the moment the Conqueror then jumps off the cliff and lands with such force that ice blocks spread everywhere the same gawkers who were watching and
filming the Conqueror are covered in a thick Crust of ice as is the policeman the whole town in which the Conqueror appeared is submerged in ice and enveloped in Frost in turn the man himself hovers in the air and swings his spear Without End in doing so the Conqueror manages to cover the entire space around him with solid ice and wreak havoc satisfied and mad at what is happening the Conqueror is about to summon the irregular with this chaos at this time the Aaron guild still has the Ascendant Kumho and liso Yun inside inside the
girls are watching the transmitted news that at 7:00 in the evening they are broadcasting from Italy where a disaster has been announced the live broadcast shows how the disaster has caused a lot of damage and casualties and is now moving towards Florence looking at all of this Kumo says that the best option is not to face the Conqueror and leeo Yun asks how bad it is a worried leeo Yun then hears a Reply from Fox who says that they will die instantly at the mere sight of the conqueror's eyes Kumho herself is a lower level
than chma or haki yako but since the same climber says the situation is so serious it must be true usually magic is used to form such scales of ice so it must be at least a little peeking through however kumiho doesn't see any such magic and realizes that the Conqueror created all of this with natural power so something is wrong With his karma at this time in Florence Kim hayan student M Ren is in a tense standoff with the Conqueror along with her Hana Rin is also here the man himself has seen them a couple
times when he climbed the tower and knows that they are the successors all the while the Conqueror is blowering at the girls on a huge and tall ice block mirin's Apprentice is anxiously examining the man and trying to figure out who he is even in the beginning the girl tried to Attack him but in the end she was unsuccessful at some point a block of ice came in front of her eyes and tried to counter attack her the girl didn't immediately realize what was happening but afterwards she realized the growing threat as soon as hanar
Rin tried to engage and stop the Conqueror miren took advantage of the moment and bounced away at that moment because of her failure hanar Rin realized that her magic was simply turning into ice the man now Looked at the girls and said that he was surprised that there were two ayses with such power on the ninth floor seeing the anxious and tense faces of the students the Conqueror suspects that it's all about the IR reggulator with a smirk the Conqueror says that he would like to test them but he doesn't have time for that now
he then grasps the hilt of his spear again and suggests that we wrap this up as quickly as possible at the same moment the attack begins and haki Yako inside Miran shouts at her to be careful as the blow comes from below listening to the words of her contractor mirin looks around and sees the threat a powerful and huge block of ice comes from below knocking mirin to the ground at the same moment the Conqueror appears from above and is about to attack with his spear but miren only sees him disappear she then turns around
and sees the man behind her again realizing that she's about to get hit At this time Kim hon is trying to get to the ninth floor with the help of son wukong's contractor at this point the guy tenses up at the fact that this kind of thing only happens when he's not there and probably should have told the girls not to engage after a while Kim H is transported to the right place and then he has to get the blue dragon orb following the use of the sphere the same bright magical beam appears as a
result the guy is transported to the same Desert from where he started his Ascent to the floor 10 minutes later Kim hun should find himself at the scene of the battle after that Kim hun begins to be carried through the ocean by a powerful stream beyond the ocean Florence Itself whizzes by bringing Kim Hune closer and closer to his destination as soon as Kim hion arrives here the picture he sees in front of him is extremely disturbing and alarming in the midst of the devastation And debris hanin is unconscious and the Conqueror is holding miren
by the neck with his hand Kim hayan realizes that the girl is unconscious but the Conqueror continues to hold and strangle miren who has already noticed the appearance of the master seeing this the guy cannot contain his anger and begins to aggress Kim hon intercepts the Conqueror student with one Lightning Fast movement and the man only turns around thoughtfully following this the Guy lands with such force that there is an explosion that throws the Conqueror off when the man stands up straight and stable on his feet he notices the Irregulars and shrieks with Del light
Kim hyan himself at this time tries to take miren in his arms as gently and carefully as possible while the boy is holding his student in his arms the Conqueror approaches him when he calls Kim hun an irregular the guy turns to the Conqueror with a fierce face and Holding his student in his arms the man then says that not long ago he didn't feel any energy as if Kim hun had appeared in a Flash just as he thought the successors are connected to him at this time Kim hen turns to son Wukong and asks
asks him to move the students on the Salto Cloud after expressing his request the guy turns away to see to it that it is carried out first of all son Wukong places the second student hanar Rin on the cloud Followed by the first student miren who also flies with her eventually the Salto Cloud Soares into the air and takes the students with it leaving a furious but restrained Kim Hune on the battlefield as he watches the Conqueror Marvels at Kim hu's unusual item in the guise of a flying cloud in turn Kim hun continues to
stand silently for a while and clench his fist with rage after that his whole body begins to fill with anger and red magic lightning appears as he continues To watch the Conqueror notices Kim Hun's good magic he was surprised to see him in the tower but there is one more thing that the Conqueror is going to talk about after looking at Kim H young he doubts that Kim Hy young destroyed Jang wuchi with such magic in response to this the calm and reserved Kim hun replies that the man should not worry but the Conqueror himself
doesn't quite understand such a response and frowns his eyebrows slightly in Surprise Eventually Sun wukong's Essence penetrates Kim hyun's body and the guy claims that this is not all he is willing to show the Conqueror is shocked and doesn't understand how this happened Kim hayun appears in front of his face and says that it's too early to be surprised because he hasn't shown everything then the guy starts to repeatedly attack the Conqueror who fights back and holds back the attacks with his speed here at some point the Man manages to fend off Kim hun and
buy some time but it's not enough and Kim hun jumps into the air again to strike the Conqueror with his staff at that moment magical ice crystals appear behind the guy which he doesn't notice just a moment later a frosty explosion occurs and Kim Hune is not to be seen among them at all the smirking conqueror watches the explosion and is convinced of his words that there is nothing special about the guy but suddenly red Magical wings begin to appear after them Kim hun himself appears who managed to survive the seemingly powerful explosion of the
Conqueror without a second's hesitation the guy rushes forward and thrusts himself at the man who at the moment was very confused this maneuver is followed by Kim hyun's fist aimed at the man's chest in the end it all comes down to the guy doing extreme destruction from zero distance at this point the Conqueror is thrown backwards And only manages to sob slightly Kim hun then orders JY staff to increase in size the huge weapon approaches the frightened conqueror who does not immediately realize what to do at one point he manages to dodge the enlarged staff's
attack and bounce away but kimhan is not going to let him go and goes after him asking where the Conqueror is going all the while the guy is constantly throwing his magic blows at the man but the Conqueror is not Lagging behind and also cleverly fights back and counterattacks Kim hun the battle between the two men is accompanied by bright flashes and strong explosions up to this point the man tries to hold off Kim hyun's attack who doesn't think of retreating changing the shape of his staff Kim Hyun smirks and asks if the Conqueror really
thinks he has no use for it but the man doesn't even have time to answer as suddenly the changed staff crashes into his chest Kim Hun then decides to increase the distance and bounces back without being able to hold back a smirk at this moment behind the guy appear open work patterns created with his mana and Kim Hyun Smiles smugly suddenly the guy feels something strange and realizes that something is going wrong after that he notices how his mandala starts to be covered with ice all this time the Conqueror mocks the guy but now he's
not surprised that Jong wchi was destroyed By Kim Hun's hands in response Kim hyan only grudgingly and aggressively clucks as the Conqueror decides to formally introduce himself the man starts to approach Kim hayun calling himself the head of the beigh Ice Palace Clan and a legend who has been alone for an eternity in turn Kim hayan does not give any sign that he realizes the unpleasant fact that his lightning does not destroy the ice but the Conqueror does not pay any attention to this and introduces Himself as the ice soul of 10,000 years at this
time Noah the creator of Noah Tower is worried about Kim Hune who has destroyed Jong wuchi but may die in battle with the current conqueror no one knows what ability the enemy has but as luck would have it the Conqueror is a legendary creature he must have Karma at this point Noah realizes that he has spent all his strength to put Kim hun in the tower and now he can't help him except for the artifacts he has given Him Kim hayan continues to fight and uses the sacred strike of the short whip to get rid
of the ice then Kim hun realizes that he is breaking the ice with lightning that comes from his body and the Conqueror is amazed Kim Hune now only thinks that because of the great Sage's Karma the lightning does not freeze and because of that he was able to regain his movements looking at his opponent the Conqueror says that he has seen enough of Kim Hun's strength so it's time to stop at the same second the man jumps up and goes straight for Kim hun at the same moment he delivers the blow that Kim hun is
so tensely and determinedly holding with his staff as he looks at his shaking hands he realizes that he is shaking to the Bone which is why it is so hard for him to move kimhan then shouts something about Heavenly sound to get rid of the conqueror's shackles the guy then orders J staff to increase in Size and it immediately passes over the man's head in the midst of all this Kim hen turns to Sun wuk Kong and asks him what the conqueror's karma is but he doesn't know Kim hun responds with a grudging suspicion that
Wukong knew about Chan woi but in this case it's different while Kim hun is distracted by his thoughts the Conqueror is already behind him to stop Kim Hun's cheap tricks out of surprise the guy flinches and turns sharply towards his opponent At the same moment he receives a strong kick to the stomach that pushes him back with power because of this kimon rushes somewhere towards the cliff where he will fall the Conqueror moves after the guy to end it all once and for all on Landing Kim hayon immediately grasps his side painfully while the Conqueror
takes note of the fact that the guy is holding up pretty well in response Kim hun sends the man away and he starts to approach and thinks the guy looks pretty worried But Kim hiun assures the Conqueror that he's perfectly fine and things aren't as bad as they may seem the man then Smiles slightly and covers his eyes and pauses for a moment before saying something after a moment the Conqueror raises his finger up and points at the Flying ice blocks he creates and asks Kim hiun how he feels about that at that moment the
guy tenses up dramatically noticing the threat in front of him in the form of ice blocks a lot of ice blocks are Heading straight for Kim hun about to attack him all at once the guy Dodges and Dodges gracefully as he tries to dodge and avoid being hit at the same moment the Conqueror appears next to him ready to attack and asks where Kim hun is going to go Kim hun turns back and realizes that the armor on his shoulders is freezing the man looks smugly at the guy and realizes that he has succeeded in
his plan looking at the worried Kim hun the Conqueror throws his spear at Him intending to destroy him at once but immediately Kim Hun's mouth opens wide and he shouts the words that invoke the Heavenly sound yellow lightning bolts appear from the sky destroying the ice blocks with their appearance at this moment the Conqueror did not expect such a turn of events and shuddered when he saw the lightning bolts as the man tries to regain Consciousness Kim Hun's hands immediately grasp his spear while the Conqueror is trying to figure out how The guy managed to
pull this off Kim hiun snatches the spear from the Conqueror Kim hiun then asks the man if he really can't attack without his spear to which the tense conqueror says nothing in the end Kim Hugh y boils it down to the fact that if the man doesn't want to die he should protect himself from his magical hand appearing behind his back after creating mandala patterns behind him Kim Hyun with a furious face immediately swings his fist at the Conqueror in the end the boy manages to deliver his powerful sural Light Strike pushing the Conqueror away
the end and consequence of this blow is another explosion that leaves the Conqueror flying into the wall after that Kim hu tries to look through the dusty Veil to make sure that the man is finished but at some point he realizes that the Conqueror is still alive and has even changed his appearance in turn the man's silhouette Peaks through the dusty space Who says he didn't want to show this image but Kim hun himself forced him to use his second appearance according to the man eventually the Conqueror appears wearing a plague mask and carrying flying
crows at one point the Conqueror opens his eyes and looks at the guy from under his hat with a fierce look in turn Kim hon turns to the Man Slightly alarmed and asks if this image is his second karma in response the Conqueror orders the crows to attack and confirms Kim Hun's words that this is his second Karma as lord of the plague the birds try to attack Kim hun and the Conqueror says that he thought he had enough of his first Karma but the guy really surprised him turning to Kim hun again the man
says he doesn't stand a chance and starts freezing his armor again when the Conqueror sees the guy's body lying on the ground he says that it his future fod for his crows but at some point something catches the plague Lord's Attention and shocks him Kim hon himself Rises to his feet and Ice cracks on his body while the crows seem to be wary of him all the while he smiles broadly and thanks the Conqueror for the information which surprises the plague Lord Kim hun then clenches his fist and stores magical energy in it he also
calls the Conqueror bad names magical purple chains appear out of nowhere and are directed at the Conqueror at this point the plague Lord is trying to figure out What's wrong while he is restrained by the magical chains the Trap wraps around the man's body and his arms are the first to be defeated following his hands Kim Hun's magical chains shackle the conqueror's legs as well Kim hun answers the conqueror's questions as to what it is saying that it is a printing device immediately a black and purple Magic Ball appears behind the plague Lord which then
forms a portal these magical chains begin to stretch towards the Portal slowly pulling the man himself into it eventually a magical collar appears around the conqueror's neck which also pulls him in at this time a smiling and smug Kim Hune turns to the man and says goodbye to him once and for all finally the plague Lord begins to shout that it's impossible and not necessary to do so leaving his arm outstretched for a moment it ends with a bright magical flash that says the man is sealed Kim hun on the other hand Watches the plague
Lord disappear before his eyes after the Conqueror disappears The Crows fly into the sky and begin to dissolve into raindrops eventually it starts to rain and Kim Hunn watches silently after a while he holds an object called The Creator's containment device which imprisons the plague Lord in an empty space unable to stand on his feet Kim Hyun falls to the ground to analyze what happened rubbing his shoulder he realizes that the karma he Borrowed from him is backfiring in the form of muscle pain thanks to Noah's artifact Kim hayan knew the information he needed beforehand
and fought with peace of mind but it was close to losing with the Thousand-Year Ice Crystal he had somehow managed it but defeating the plague Lord's Karma was impossible clenching the artifact in his fist Kim hyan realizes that at least he has figured out who the Conqueror was the main goal had been accomplished looking Up to the sky Kim hen recalls a saying that says know thyself and thy enemy and thou shalt be Invincible at this time M Ren a student who has been injured is at the Florence state hospital she is unconscious and lies
in the hospital room where she was carried away by Salto Cloud after a while the girl regains Consciousness and tries to realize where she is and what is going on as soon as she realizes that she is in the hospital she immediately Breaks down and her henchmen realizes that miren has finally come to her senses with a slight strain the girl demands her subordinate to explain everything that happened and he obediently obeys her once she has all the information she needs she demands that the man leave she then asks what happened to the climber hakak
replies that he felt her teacher come and started fighting the enemy but other than that he knows nothing else then he Remembers that he felt their magic in the middle of the battle but at some point the conqueror's magic moved or sharpened somewhere when hakak assures him that it's best to ask Kim hun about it miren nervously clutches the sheets in his hands thinking back to the last fight she realizes that her attacks were of no use in that battle clenching her fists in Anger mirin listens to haki yako saying that she should not be
discouraged because the Conqueror was Not a match for her after a moment the climber smirks and begins to have an interesting conversation with miren again when haki yako offers miren even more power the girl immediately opens her eyes wide in Surprise Hana Rin also finds herself in an unknown space and suspects that it's all just a dream as she examines her Palm she tries to figure out what's wrong and remembers exactly how she fought at that moment her magic was Turning into ice and all attacks were reduced to zero and then a direct hit and
she lost Consciousness moments later the girl begins to suspect that she has died and entered the world after death remembering her teacher hanar Rin realizes that she has not even had time to meet him and cannot believe that she died a book appears out of nowhere which she believes to be Mason's ancient book but in response she receives that it is not Mason and after a few moments of Thought hanin wonders who she is meeting the unknown book can talk and replies to the student that it is the book of spirit language the book then
explains to hanar Rin that she is currently wandering somewhere and that the power of the bug language was given to Mason by him at this point hanar Rin realizes that Mason was not the master and book assures her that Mason was a mere mortal who bowed down to her hanor Rin then asks if she is really dead but book Explains to her that they are now in her inner world the girl is in a dream while her body is lying quietly in a hospital bed but Hana Rin wonders why she and book are here remembering
the battle book claims that hanar Rin would be much more useful from hanar Rin however the understanding shown to her was very narrow when asked what the spirit language book's understanding of power is he replies that he came here personally to correct it in Han Narin The astonished girl listens to the fact that she has a minuscule opportunity to become the Mistress of the ancient book after battling the Conqueror Kim hayun returns to Noah's Ark where Noah notices that the boy has not fully recovered based on Kim hen's story Noah realizes that the plague Lord
is a sort of mythical body these are creatures that naturally appear to have a mind in myths or folk beliefs he's stronger than the last conqueror Kim hiun then realizes That since Noah called him here after the battle was over there is some decision he wants to announce taking a sip of his hot drink Noah confirms Kim hyun's words and smiles slightly back at him the Creator then points his finger at the guy and pauses for a moment before saying what he needs to do Noah Smiles a crazy smile and says that Kim hun needs
to get the same rank of karma as the Conqueror they imprisoned Noah also thinks that Kim hayan is at a Disadvantage He suggests erasing Karma with Karma because he Lacks it in comparison the difference in rank it's similar to a rare and unique rank something like a difference in origin rather than experience listening to all this Kim Hune folds his hands thoughtfully and says that Geniuses invented it but Noah thinks that the Geniuses are not only the creators but also the guy himself to which he asks in surprise to summarize the Creator says That in
order to defeat the Conqueror Kim hun will have to have similar Karma then something glows in his pocket and Noah says that the blue dragon sphere is not just a piece of jewelry taking the orb out of his pocket Kim hu is surprised to see how it got there but Noah is actually just letting her pass examining the blue dragon orb Kim hun realizes that most of the information about it is not available to him when Kim hayon learns that it was created by The Creator he is surprised but Noah thinks it's pointless because he
is the creator of the karma compressing devices the man then shows his Palm on which the magic circle appears and asks Kim hun to wait until he unlocks what he needs the guy ends up excited and mesmerized as he watches Noah unlock the power of the blue dragon using the magic circle the sphere of the blue dragon begins to be infused with magical energy from the circles that the creator Creates Kim hu wonders if the essence matters although he has already realized that he can cover Karma with another of the same rank what about entities
is like how Fire Can't Defeat water basically all abilities have an Essence conqueror has freezing area and Kim hun has lightning but Noah holds out an orb to the guy and claims he has blue dragon Karma all the while Noah's Creator is trying to unlock the blue dragon sphere's abilities to release the Essence out eventually the orb ready and infused with magical energy is handed over to Kim hun at this time the boy scrutinizes the sphere and Noah assures him that the preparations for the accumulation of karma are complete then out of the blue the
blue dragon orb begins to emit bright lightning bolts that attract Kim Hon's attention the orb begins to Glow incredibly brightly as if the power is bursting from within Noah says that the rest is entirely up to Kim Hyan still looking at the blue dragon orb Kim hu tries to figure out what to do next in response the Creator says there are only two options the first is to get recognition from the blue dragon the second option is to meet him in person and crush him with his own hands in the end Kim hun leaves penetrating
the blue dragon sphere which oozes with his power and energy looking at the sphere Noah realizes that the current blue dragon has only a spiritual body Left so there are three ways to receive his karma the creator also knows that the time for each element is different and the amount of power that can be gained is different remembering the image of Kim hyung Noah realizes that at this point he can only win three days for him but will he be able to do it in that time in turn Kim hun penetrates into the space inside
the blue dragon sphere and looks around there he meets the blue dragon himself he remembers Kim Hun as a mortal from last time when asked about this the blue dragon replies that Kim Hyun fought someone who used his Cara then pausing for a moment the creature says that he saw a guy with the karma of a monkey just then Sun Wukong starts screaming from the staff of Jui trying to prove to everyone that he is not a monkey looking into the staff blue dragon realizes that Sun Wukong has been here and by his side the
whole time smirking the blue dragon mocks the Climber and claims that it is his origin to be a monkey but Sun Wukong is again willing to argue Kim Hyun who is watching all this is surprised that the two entities know each other when the two entities start bickering over their enmity Kim hun sigh tiredly because he has a headache from all the noise after a moment Kim hun changes the subject and pauses for a moment before asking his question looking up the boy asks if there's anything he can do to make this Annoying rainstorm stop
pouring because he can't see anything around him but the blue dragon thinks it's not necessary because the guy is going to fight anyway but Kim hun is surprised by this because he didn't say a word in response The Entity doesn't know why only Consciousness is left but he is sure that Kim hiun came here for his karma the blue dragon then asks what the guy is going to do next because combat has varieties eventually The Entity gets Close enough to Kim hun to ask if he's going to repeat his path but Kim hun doesn't have
time for that so the blue dragon says there are two options left he then goes on to say that you can capture his karma or you can gain recognition but Kim hun doesn't understand the difference the blue dragon also explains that by capturing Kim hun will only take away the achievement and then the power won't even amount to half in the second option Things are different blue dragon's Karma should recognize him but how Kim hon will use it depends only on himself in response the cocky guy says he will choose recognition and then asks how
to get it the blue dragon thinks that there is nothing difficult about it and Kim hyan only needs to fight him but besides that he has to fight him without any help from the outside so says the blue dragon wriggling around him when Kim Hune realizes what this means and that He can't use foreign objects he immediately lets go of jy's Staff thinking that such a task would be easy for him kimen throws Sun wukong's staff to the ground with a smirk of self-confidence Kim hun realizes that all he has to do is win the
battle since that's Kim Hun's decision the blue dragon agrees and says that it will be hard to do so in his current situation in response to this the boy questions his rank as the blue dragon's rank Should be similar to Sun wukong's but the blue dragon claims that his strength is far greater than the monkey Kings to which Sun Wukong resents him for not showing off however Kim hun manages to defeat Sun Wukong but blue dragon asks if it was in the tower because that changes everything Imagining the image of Sun Wukong he says that
Kim hun was unable to crush the real monkey because the energy is not even half of the original Energy Kim Hyun is shocked and can't believe his ears when he hears this Sun Wukong reminds him that his power is not really complete in the end the blue dragon thinks that Kim hun will not be able to defeat him so he proposes to do things differently which attracts the boy's attention smiling and intimidating grin the blue dragon offers Kim hyon 5 minutes to withstand his attacks but Kim hun himself is a little unhappy that this is
the end of the terms of their Battle in response to this the blue dragon suggests that they start to act and the countdown will start when Kim hun starts Kim hun concludes that it will all be quite easy but the entity assures him not to say otherwise the blue dragon then notices that the boy has a lot of confidence and suggests that he attack first as soon as Kim hu hears that he can start his face contorts into a satisfied smile the guy's feet come off the cloud he's Standing on and Kim hun steps into
The Fray swinging his fist at the blue dragon Kim hun shouts that he is using the sacred lightning Spirit attack meanwhile the Conqueror is imprisoned in the artifact that Noah created and continues to try to escape the chains no matter how hard the man tries to get rid of the Trap even the freezing does not work on the magical chains gritting his teeth the Conqueror realizes that he is failing and the perfect restraint has Been used on him no matter what he does the chains can't be broken and the abilities can't be used properly as
he continues to try the Conqueror turns back and notices the countdown realizing that he will have to wait in the meantime he is immersed in vengeful thoughts that as soon as he gets out of here he will create real chaos the Noah Creator continues to watch through the orb as Kim hiun fights the the blue dragon and realizes that it will be more Difficult than he expected at first it was assumed that the blue dragon's Karma was incomplete but now he realizes that it is 90% And even close to perfect Noah's original Karma compression device
could not contain half the power remembering his comrades the Creator suspects that someone has succeeded in improving the artifact as Noah continues to watch he realizes that it is a great Fortune if the sphere holds almost all of the karma watching Kim hun get struck By lightning the Creator realizes that this way the boy can gain much more power at the same time Kim hun is struck by another lightning bolt that does some nasty damage to him raising a worried glance at the blue dragon Kim hun calls his actions cheating and all his fervor evaporates
in a Flash smirking with his mythical face the blue dragon asks if Kim hun really thought it would be so easy to get his confession looking at the blue dragon Kim hun realizes is that This is nothing like the fight against Jang wuchi back then the guy borrowed Sun wukong's strength and felt fine even when he got hit a few times but the blue dragon's lightning bolts are so strong that you can lose Consciousness from one strike and Kim hun realizes that the lightning bolts are invisible and at the same moment another attack strikes Kim
Hyun who bows out loudly the blue dragon is then surprised that Kim hun is still holding on while the others died without Realizing that they were struck by lightning The Entity then asks if the guy is going to give up but Kim hun shouts out loudly signaling that he will go all the way the blue dragon smirks and suggests that Kim hun try again immediately afterward a bright lightning bolt descends from the sky and Strikes Kim hun where he is standing after surviving another lightning strike Kim hun clenches his fist as if he is angry
at what is happening he realizes that he Should get out of here first and then he'll see how to act according to the situation son wuk turns to the blue dragon to ask him something hearing The Monkey King's call the blue dragon responds and asks him what he wants son Wukong wonders what the dragon is up to and what he is going to give Kim hun his karma for watching Kim Hyun try to escape from another lightning bolt the blue dragon wonders if Sun Wukong is really interested in his answer in Turn The Monkey King
is a bit tense about blue dragon needing all of this and so asks where this voluntariness comes from son Wukong is confused to hear that he is the only one who tried to return the stolen Karma and doesn't understand why looking at a tired Kim hyan blue dragon realizes that Sun Wukong lent him his karma so he must have seen something in this guy all the while a slightly worried and disgruntled son Wukong listens to the blue dragon story about What he is going to do his very essence claims that he also wants to stake
the chance that Sun Wukong once thought he had after talking to the Monkey King the blue dragon returns to Kim hiun again just then the guy notices the approaching entity and expresses his displeasure about the whole thing examining the silhouette of the Flying Dragon Kim hun tries to figure out what he should do next with the entity if he steps on the airspace he is struck by Lightning Kim hun thought he would last 5 minutes but in reality he doesn't even last 30 seconds after that the guy looks back and realizes that he managed to
dodge one of the incoming lightning bolts at this point Kim hun suspects that he is glitching or that the lightning has just slowed down another bolt of lightning descends from the sky and Strikes Kim hun but he manages to dodge it again now he realizes that the lightning has slowed down a bit but Maybe it's because Kim hun has gotten used to it at this time the blue dragon watches the boy and sees how he manages to dodge his attacks but after some more time of observation the creature realizes that Kim Hun not only Dodges
the lightning bolts but also sees them Kim hayan Smiles because he's finally figured out the real trick of the lightning then at some point the guy's attention is diverted to something else a moment later several more strong Lightning bolts appear in front of him ready to attack him predictably the lightning bolts attack Kim Hune and cause a massive electrical explosion in space Kim hayan looks out from behind the fence and asks what just happened in response the blue dragon calmly answers the guy's question saying that it's just a full course the guy himself is extremely
unhappy about this blue dragon is surprised that Kim hun was hoping to get recognition simply because he Learned how to dodge lightning at this point Kim hayon realizes that Sun Wukong clearly had his reasons for hating blue dragon but in response the blue dragon just says that if he doesn't like something he can turn around and leave but Kim hun denies it Kim hayun then starts getting struck by lightning bolts that didn't stop for a while and made multiple strikes after 2 and a half minutes the last lightning attack that made Kim Hun's body shake
ended it was The 132nd attempt and so the blue dragon asks if Kim hun is going to continue at this moment Kim hun realizes that he can't Dodge the two or three lightning bolts that start to strike after 2 minutes as a result he wonders whether it was worth it to run back and forth in several directions or whether he will not be able to maintain control of his body in this way in the end kimhan realizes that all he has to do is face the blue dragon Kim haan's 150th and Then 198th attempts at
lightning begin on the 239th attempt Kim hun begins to feel more and more of what is happening on the 242 attempt he realizes that he can feel his body changing more and more in turn endless lightning bolts continue to appear in the sky and strike the ground one of these lightning bolts reappears in front of Kim Hune and heads straight for him at this moment the guy has no plans to give up and is ready to take another hit with his body raising His hand up Kim hun manages to intercept the lightning bolt and hold
it with his own strength at this time his arm begins to be enveloped by lightning force and energy which he absorbs into himself eventually Kim hun simply makes a slight movement with his hand and thus throws the lightning bolt aside at this point the guy starts smiling and realizes that he's finally succeeding as the Azure Dragon watches he notices that Kim hun has deflected his lightning bolt or to Be more precise thrown it aside the creature summarizes that Kim hun had 580 Dodges and 305 reflective strikes looking at Kim hyan the blue dragon realizes that
although Kim hyan can revive endlessly here his comprehension skill is incredibly amazing from the very beginning blue dragon knew that Kim Hyun was an unusual person in that battle the guy went beyond all ordinariness watching Kim H's actions the dragon thinks that the guy has Hardly been saving up wisdom for a long time as he continues to watch the blue dragon lists the possibilities in his head and suspects that it might be a matter of discipline when Kim hon Dodges the lightning bolt again the creature realizes that none of this explains the guy's Mana all
the while the blue dragon keeps hovering somewhere far away from Kim hun and scrutinizes him watching Kim Hun's smug face the creature tries to figure out the source of such incredible Power for a few more moments the blue dragon watches Kim hun as he continues his training at at some point the creature learns the truth and realizes the reason for Kim hu's unimaginable success the guy himself continues his confrontation with unpleasant and electric lightning Kim hyan gets up and falls down and again raises his palm up to catch the lightning at that moment the blue
dragon notices Kim Hun's red eyes and realizes that they are where The power lies no objections or complaints from Kim hun as if he's focused on just one thing it's just incredible concentration looking at Kim hyun's confident and focused eyes the blue dragon thinks that it is now the second that counts as the creature continues to ponder it realizes that Kim Hon's second is within the stream of brief moments in his eyes Kim hian himself continues to fight off the lightning bolts that keep attacking him Another strike and the guy deafly puts his arm out
throwing the electricity away from him to the side all this time his eyes are soaked with confidence and determination to get the desired result the lightning begins to envelop his hands and fing fingers succumbing to his dextrous movements and again Kim Hun's Palm strikes the lightning that Sparkles and glows brightly the guy's red eyes burn with desire to take the coveted blue dragon Karma at some point the Lightning bolts stop appearing in the sky and attack Kim hun Without End noticing this the guy realizes that all of a sudden the rain stops and there is
a lull the blue dragon appears behind him and realizes that this is Unthinkable because Kim hun has managed to hold on for 300 seconds then the the creature smiling slightly states that the test is over for Kim hun at this point the guy realizes that the end is coming but the blue dragon mocks him and Suggests that he continue in the end Kim hian doesn't quite understand why he didn't get anything for his achievement and the blue dragon repeats his question about how Karma manifests the creature claims that Kim hun got karma when the sky
cleared but the guy claims he didn't feel anything at all the blue dragon then smirks again and says that Kim Hune only received the power of karma not how Karma manifests thinking back to his conversation with sun wuk Kong Kim hun Realizes that the ascendant explained something like this to him because of all this Kim hen then practiced with the jewy stick until he lost Consciousness and pulse at this time the blue dragon says that even if Kim hon knows the supernatural power it will take time to master it the guy was about to say
something in response but at some point he stops because he notices something bothering him the blue dragon makes an angry face and offers to help Kim hun Use the power correctly time is running out and soon the artifact imprisoned conqueror will come out the magical chains that shackle the man to the pillar begin to fade away on the other side you can see the same process of disappearance of magic chains the Conqueror himself smirks at the fact that time is slowly coming to an end and soon he will get out the chains on his legs
also fall off and he realizes that even though he's in this position Because of Kim hun he'll be be out of here soon the Conqueror looks at the open doors and considers whether he should take the power from Kim hun or finish him off at once after the man gets out of the trap a smug Kim hun is waiting for him at the exit in response to his greetings the Conqueror only looks at him unhappily and says nothing the smirking Kim hun aggressively asks the Conqueror why he doesn't say anything and if he has become
mute During his vacation at this point the man realizes that the guy didn't run away while he was gone but Kim hun speaks up as if he had no intention of doing so as the Conqueror warns the guy of the threat he immediately grabs his ice spear but instead he unleashes his plague Lord Karma and claims that he'll Chase Kim hun to Hell before destroying him but the guy doesn't fall for such Provocations and claims that the Conqueror should worry about himself not him directing his crows at Kim hian the Conqueror claims that he doesn't
know what the guy was doing but he won't be able to defeat him immediately afterward W Kim hun changes his appearance using the karma of sun wuk Kong The Monkey King looking at the guy with a vengeful look the plague Lord is sure that Kim hun himself realizes that he is not strong enough raising his finger up and Forming a ball over it Kim hun tries to show that he hasn't revealed all his cards yet after that a lightning Aura appears around the guy enveloping his body in the space around him at the same moment
the plague Lord's crows are attacked by a bright flash of lightning the Conqueror doesn't know know what's going on and recognizes the similar karma coming from Kim hun without a moment's hesitation Kim hun leaps out of his seat and moves toward the plague Lord because he doesn't engage in unwinable battles at the same time lightning begins to ooze out of JY staff which attacks the plague Lord and he tries to hold back the attack with his spear at one point his weapon comes off his hands and he is almost hit by Kim hun to protect
himself and distract the Conqueror creates several ice blocks around Kim hun the guy then orders jy's staff to immediately lengthen and enlarge at a shout in an instant the Staff begins to enlarge and change its shape according to the Master's instructions at some point Kim H grabs the staff to act on it then the guy starts to spin it so hard that it creates a lightning field around him watching all this happening the Conqueror can't contain his surprise and shock in turn Kim hu is pleased with what he managed to pull off because at first
he was a little worried before Kim hyan did not realize that he was so Inept in the art of Dao which was taught to him by the blue dragon in order to adopt the blue dragon's power Kim hun had to adopt the da skill then the blue dragon said that even with the Learned da there would be no great limitations but since the nature of strength is the opposite of Ice Kim hun was worried but now things are different and Kim hun is able to skillfully control the jewy staff and concentrate the da art with
it thanks to all this the conqueror's ice Energy cannot pass through Kim hen himself and he realizes it at this time the plague Lord tries to understand how Kim Hune managed to get the blue dragon's Karma and asks him about it until 5 days ago Kim hyan fighting him could be called just a guy from a strong layer thinking back to his Lord the Conqueror remembers that he only allowed one young woi to use the blue dragon Karma now looking at a smiling Kim hiun the man doesn't understand how this Powerful Karma ended up in
the hands of an Ordinary Boy while the Conqueror is thinking about all this Kim Hune is already swinging his leg to strike just a moment later the guy hits the plague Lord hard who flies off with a grunt Kim hen's blow is so powerful that the man is thrown backwards with the ensuing destruction while the Conqueror tries to regain Consciousness Kim hun watches him silently before he says anything worthwhile the cocky guy then turns to The plague Lord and points out to him that he shouldn't have shown off still smiling his 32 grin Kim hun
calls his opponent nasty insults as time passes the blow comes again Kim hun attacks the Conqueror constantly bringing him to the ground the plague Lord himself looks as if he is tired of all this and is unable to resist Kim hun on the other hand looks rather smug and confident as he attacks his opponent at some point a strange net begins to stretch across the Space and moves towards the battlefield kiman notices this mination and turns around and sees the ice blocks coming he takes up his Jew staff again clutching it tightly with the fingers
of one hand raising the staff up and pointing it toward the sky kimhan shouts that he is going to use the thunder strike at the same moment the battlefield erupts in a massive explosion from the lightning bolts Kim hun had summoned bowing his head to the boy the Conqueror says out Loud that he's made up his mind clenching his fingers on the ground the plague Lord stammers that he has to use up all his power then there is a sudden and strong wind that almost blows Kim hun out of his seat the Conqueror intends to
destroy Kim hun by all means and spreads his wings behind his back to do so mocking The Man Kim Hyun tells him that instead of reincarnating he should have just changed his bow and progressed but in the conquer's hands is not the Usual spear he was holding just a second before pointing his finger at the plague Lord Kim hun asks why he covered his spear with ice since it won't do him any good the man responds by saying that his true nature is not as weak as Sun wukong's monkey the Conqueror then leans down and
threatens Kim hun with his ice spear trying to dodge the spear Kim hen is slightly alarmed and realizes that the matter has taken an unexpected turn the man then directs several more crows At the boy who are ready to attack Kim hiun is not happy that the crows keep appearing but no matter how hard he tries the crows keep coming back but no matter how hard he tries the birds keep flying in large flocks and crowds at Kim hun at this point Kim hun realizes that the blue dragon's Karma time is running out and it's
time to call it a day suddenly a conqueror's ice spear comes out of nowhere and flies straight towards Kim hun just a millimeter away From his chest the guy catches the spear and holds it in front of him the Conqueror himself realizes that Kim hiun has managed to catch the weapon again but this time everything will be different but suddenly even for the man himself he is jerked up and to the air and he doesn't realize what's happening holding on to the spear with his hands Kim hun makes a sudden movement and topples the Conqueror
to the ground without any sign of Life the plague Lord Lies on the ground in front of Kim hun at this time Kim hun himself looks at his adversary unhappily and says nothing in his eyes you can see the reflection of the plague Lord's body the guy is thinking about something at this moment a blue dragon appears in Subspace in front of him and says that he needs to move regardless of the moment for all of this Kim hu will need to use his blue dragon after saying this the creature pauses with a slight smile
when the blue Dragon says to apply his accumulated achievements then Kim hen swings his fist behind his back Kim hian then thinks about the fact that he needs to use the karma and lightning he received from the Heavenly Lord it takes a lot of effort to learn how to use it Kim hun accumulates lightning in his fist before he does what he wants to do eventually ually Kim hun will be able to make movements even in the briefest of moments at that time he is ready to Strike relying on the blue dragon's Karma Kim Hyun
uses Instant thunder on the plague Lords to destroy it their battle ends with another powerful and strong blast of Kim Hun's lightning the conqueror's entire body is covered in electric current and gradually begins to disappear after the dead man only his plague beak remains and Kim hun tries to get to his feet when he realizes that he is so tired at that moment a notification appears in front of his Face that Kim hun has defeated the Conqueror and now has the highest level of access remembering all the events that have taken place recently Kim hun
realizes how long he has been working for this moment in honor of such a joyful event Kim hun is going to go to the system room to ab's assistant and activates the enter skill looking somewhere ahead Kim hen realizes that after activating the skill absolutely nothing happens Continuing to look at the door and waiting for the room to open Kim Hyun starts to worry and worry about what's wrong it is at this point that the guy realizes that he can no longer get into the system room which has always been open 5 days later Kim
hun and his friend Shu hun are driving back from an interview as they look out the window Kim hun thinks about the fact that he hasn't been able to get into the system room for 5 days and despite the highest Level of information gathering the word's information is no longer available at some point Kim hun begins to suspect that something might have happened to his assistant AV and that it's serious lying in a hospital bed Kim hun realizes that Noah knows something and because of the side effects of the last battle he couldn't do anything
and of course Kim hun would like to have his students fill out the AK Jong Origins And break in the door the girls start shoving some super useful medicine into their Master to cure him instead of taking it Kim Hune assures the students that he is fine and doesn't need anything but the girls are extremely worried about their teacher's well-being and you can tell by their upset faces when Kim hun notices the worried faces of his girls he realizes that he needs to respond somehow then he sigh loudly and demonstratively putting a genuine Smile on
his face eventually he Strokes his students on the heads and states that they have done a great job and should rest both girls obediently listen to the words of their master and the guy notices their extraordinary obedience now going about his business in a car with Shu high on Kim hion hopes that everything will become clear and he will fill in a number of artifacts and visit Noah after a while Kim hun returns to Noah's Ark and looks around as he looks Around he realizes that something has changed here and Noah assures him that he
has just decided to clean up the mess all this time Kim hon feels uncomfortable because he's not used to being here when Noah asks him what's wrong he holds out the newly acquired plague Lord artifact this conqueror's beak doesn't change and neither does the blue dragon's Karma so Kim hiun suspects he can't use it but Noah assures him that appearance doesn't matter and that Such Karma won't work for Kim hion anyway which raises questions in response to this the Creator starts his explanations but Kim hun realizes that it will take a long time so he
stops him and doesn't want to listen the guy has some more questions and preparing to listen to them Noah Smiles a little kiman tells him that he can't enter the system room anymore instead of answering Noah only asks if the guy is really talking about the system room in an Attempt to explain himself Kim hyan adds that AV is in there and realizes that Noah probably doesn't know the answer to his question as a result the Creator tenses up and thinks about something and Kim hun doesn't understand the reason for this seriousness when Noah offers
to elaborate on the system room Kim Hun's attention immediately focuses on him and his face expresses anxiety the moment the Creator stutters about the system room his eyes show the Utter seriousness of the situation kimhan then tells Noah that he has been receiving information from Ab in the system room all this time upon hearing this the Creator states that he is in a state of confusion and that Kim hen is not clear about what is going on in response a worried and surprised Kim hen hears that the system room was created by someone other than
Noah himself adding to the Creator's previous a statement the system room in other words Is a non-existent space recalling some kind of Guardian Noah asks if Kim Hune knows that he is not the only Guardian here to which the guy confirms his words the Creator then asks something else but doesn't say anything else instead creating a magic circle over his palms instead of a circle a blurry search box appears this is the search skill given to Guardians at the beginning but Kim hun has no such thing that's when Noah suspects that someone made the system
Room after the tower was completed those three took over so he can't create one even though the Creator is not sure of his assumptions he is going to tell Kim hyen about them to summarize the man believes that the AV he was told about by Kim hian is his comrade and the adder with whom they created the search box Kim hyan is shocked and surprised when he hears all this and can't utter a word and just stares at Noah with his eyes wide open at some point the thought that Avab might really be an Adder
starts to enter his head but remembering how the girl always behaves Kim hian somehow sincerely doubts that such a thing is possible Noah doesn't understand why this reaction Kim hun asks the Creator if there is any way to get into the system room when Noah claims that he can organize everything and it won't take long kiman calmly exhales since they've worked it out the guy then slams his fist on the table and demands Noah tell Him what he didn't hear last time because of the Conqueror at this time an unknown known demon-like man asks his
subordinate why he did so in response the kneeling henchman does not answer anything and only awkwardly lowers his head to the floor all the while the subordinate anxiously clutches the Hem of His robes and the Lord reminds him that he asked his question eventually the henchman gathers his thoughts and replies that he has decided that Kim Hayan should not be kept alive after his answer the gentleman p and shakes his leg but the henchman himself doesn't quite understand what the man means and asks him again in the end the Lord says that they wanted different
things from the beginning but the henchman still doesn't understand what he's talking about the henchman then anxiously listens to the man about how everyone has different desires including those on the lower floors Eventually the gentleman agrees with a mad smile on his face and assures his subordinate that he can do as he pleases he also says that he won't restrict anyone and that it's really okay for the henchmen to destroy Kim hyan but there is one condition on which he will allow this to happen to accentuate this the gentleman raises his finger up and gives
one month to do it in response the henchman asks why a month and the gentleman assures him that if Kim hun Dies at his hands it will be just another mediocrity he also continues that if the guy survives all their tricks and reaches his location he could be the best dinner Ever After the gentleman speaks from this he props his chin up with his hands and stretches a crazy smile on his face at this time Kim hun attentively un folding his hands in front of him listens to everything Noah tells him the original purpose of
the Tower has changed to become an exam place for the climbers and so they are trying to climb up it in the conversation this all leads to the conclusion that most of the climbers climb the tower in order to gain Karma according to the Creator this is stolen Karma and Kim hiun realizes that they are all crazy for destroying their homes in order to climb the tower Noah says that those types have had problems with their heads from the beginning and are Willing to do anything for their own gain when the Creator says he has
something to offer Kim hayun he puts the glass with his drink on the table folding his hands again Noah turns to Kim hun and offers to help him get those people off the top of the tower after meeting with the Creator Kim hian soon returns to his apartment in the chono district he sits down on his favorite couch and looks around realizing that it is so quiet and no one is there at some Point his gaze drifts to the side and he realizes that someone is here now Kim hian turns around and sees Kumho sleeping
sweetly mumbling something to herself Kumo used to be in the form of a fox but lately she's taken to the human form Kim hion wonders why she sleeps like this even in her human form after a while Kim hun starts poking the girl with his finger on her cheek to gently wake her up after she wakes up she immediately jumps up and tries to find Out when the guy came back here turning to a surprised kumiho Kim hion asks her why why and what she was climbing the tower for the girl doesn't understand why he
needs such information but without waiting for an answer she assures him that she will tell him everything Kumho then awkwardly says that she did all this because her former habitat had disappeared she goes on to say that a stranger appeared and stole her karma and then the worlds he said he Would return it all when she climbed the tower when Kumho talks about why she had no choice the interference begins and Kim hu realizes that this information is also being filtered Ed by the tower to summarize Kim hiun asks if she doesn't need to climb
the tower anymore to which Kumho replies that it was a sudden event it's enough that she has her karma and a place to live so she's fine with it now you can see it in her face after that the girl pleads with Kim hun and says That she would like to ask for something because she wants to eat something off the shelf when the guy tries to figure out what the problem is Kumo starts wagging her tail even more eventually the girl goes to the shelf and tries to get something from it while Kim hun
watches her in Surprise after getting something from the Shelf kumiho brings the guy a jar of goodies and asks him what it says Kim hun reads a note from Lee so ywn saying that kumiho can have One of these a day then Kumho says that LE so Yun said not to take them secretly or she'll tell Kim hun and the guy realizes he's pushing too hard in the end the guy lets Kumho eat the whole jar and if she wants more she tells him and he'll buy it right away in response the satisfied Vixen looks
at the jar and Kim hun tries to sneak out suspecting that she has some kind of drug in her hands the guy then moves to another space where sunwukong and the blue Dragon are when Kim hun enters this space the first thing he sees is a disgruntled and indignant Sun Wukong yelling that the blue dragon caused a pine tree to fall down but the blue dragon pretends that nothing happened and that he didn't do anything wrong in the end all their arguments lead to the fact that both both creatures start swearing and freaking out at
each other all the while an awkwardly silent Kim hun watches the two of them furious at Each other Kim hen remembers that he sent the blue dragon here to learn more but his relationship with sunwook is not so good after his musings the guy turns to the creatures and asks them to calm down but they are distracted by him and ask him what he's here for when Kim hayan says that he wanted to hear something from them the two climbers turned to him with interest with goggle ey and surprised eyes Sun Wukong and blue dragon
wait for Kim hun to ask the Question finally the boy makes up his mind and asks in a calm tone why the climbers decided to climb the tower when Kim hun hears their answer he puts the words together and realizes that the two men decided to climb the tower to punch someone upstairs the blue dragon then adds that the only thing left of them is their spiritual body but sunwukong doesn't know about it provoked by what the blue dragon said Sun wuk Kong again started starts to aggress him and gets Into a fight while the
climbers conflict with each other Kim Hyun is immersed in his own thoughts at some point Sun Wu Kong turns to Kim hun and asks why he suddenly asked such a question but the guy was just curious remembering his conversations with Noah Kim hyan realizes that the two of them at least responded to his idea as Noah had said as long as the tower remained unchanged the climbers would continue their Ascent so they would have to turn everything Around looking around the space of the alternate World Kim hun realizes that there is a first step to
all of this and the first thing he and Kim hyung have to do according to the Creator is to eliminate the adjuster Noah explains that this is the person who regulates the balance of the Tower and is currently on the Underground floor Imagining the image of the adjuster the Creator assures Kim hun that he will get something by eliminating him in response Kim hun asks the Creator how he can get to the underground floor asking Sun Kong who is fighting with the blue dragon Kim hun clarifies that it is necessary to eliminate the tuner kicking
out the blue dragon son Wukong asks if kimhan really wants to start a feud with them The Monkey King then assures him that he knows something as he has already climbed the tower and believes that Kim Hyun will be able to handle it in no time in response Kim hun is genuinely Surprised and can't believe his ears because he thought the tuning girl was very strong Sun Wukong says that the tower tuner will be a bit difficult before he meets her according to Sun Wukong the difficulty is that Kim Hyun will have a lot to
face the underground floor is considered an additional floor which means that it is not included in the main tower there's no way to get in by the same means as before but Sun Wukong can't answer the question of how To get there because he went up to the tower not down this angers Kim hyan folding his hands in front of him The Monkey King adds that he should beware of dead creatures there are dead climbers who have climb the tower but it's only their outer shell but kimon knows that they go to an imaginary space
after they die remembering chma but sunwu Kong assures him that these are their spiritual bodies the unremarkable ones are destroyed but the useful ones Like chma are sent to the imaginary space in addition to the aforementioned there are also those who leave behind only a physical shell and they are sent to the underground floor after hearing all the information Kim hun suddenly wonders why this separation is necessary but when when Sun Wukong begins to answer this question all the information he has said is filtered out and Kim hun is annoyed while son Wukong is telling
Kim hun that he can reach the Underground floor in 10 days on the Salto Cloud he is bitten by the tail by the blue dragon leaving the quarreling climbers Kim hon is about to go back and ask Noah how to get down from the first floor after all this the guy goes back to his apartment in the cheonho neighborhood as Kim hun examines the blue dragon sphere in AK jong's origin he realizes how much he's pissed off he didn't know that the frequent use of filling achan's origin would become a Real problem tilting his head
Kim hun asks himself if there's any way out of the situation because it's all bogged down in time suddenly the door to Kim Hun's room opens slowly as someone enters the first thing he sees in front of him are the small feet of his student miren turning back to her he says he gave them a vacation so what's the reason for the girl showing up here again but looking at the appearance of his student Kim h immediately realizes That something is obviously wrong miren appears in front of him taking the form of haki yako and
striding confidently towards the teacher on behalf of the ascendant of the Mystic God of chaos miren tells Kim hun that they haven't seen each other for a long time when he realizes his opponent is in front of him Kim hun starts to get up but haki yako assures him that he fears him too much the moment the climber says there's no need for that Kim hun abruptly grabs by The horns pulling mir's horns Kim Hune wonders if they're real but haki yako demands he stop because he's not his enemy still holding the climber by the
horns kimhan unwittingly wonders how he can believe such a thing starting to shed bitter tears hakak begs him to stop so as not to break his horns and assures him that he is telling the truth at one point Kim hiun lets go of the climber who clings painfully to his horns and hiccups hakak then nervously reminds her That they are not enemies and she is not not lying but Kim hun suspects that at some point this could turn out badly during the confrontation between haki yako and Kim hun kumiho does not react and continues to
sleep peacefully and sweetly eventually Kim hun invites the climber to speak up and haki yako wonders why this child is following such a pervert the climber then explains that Miran is training in the inner world and hakak is in charge of her body when Asked what she's up to haki yako replied that she's just interested in Meen because their waves are well aligned explaining this fact haki yako says that myn's Soul has waves that can become similar to her waves but at some point the climber stops and is about to say something later but Kim
hun is not satisfied with this outcome it's only hakay yak's guest so she's not eager to share it right now Kim hyung thinks about punching her and Getting the answer he wants then the guy realizes that it doesn't look like haki yako is up to any anything so he asks why the training is needed all of a sudden hakaka replies that miren was angry that she lost the previous fight and she suggested that she compete with her servants to get karma at this point Kim hun realizes that his student will also receive Karma but making
her stronger will only change things for the better the climbers will be climbing the Tower Without End so her help will be useful not only for mirin's fighting ability but also for her own in the end haki yako boils it all down to the fact that she has a personal request for master Kim hun she then explains that it was due to the influence of miran's own body mirin's personality is in the inner world but her body is still hers haki yako smiles and says that mirin's Essence hasn't changed at all not knowing what she's
talking about Kim Hyun asks her to get down to business and explain what she wants from him in response haki yako fixes her hair and asks Kim hun to spend one night with her hearing this Kim Hun's face torts in horror and utter bewilderment at the situation realizing what he just heard the guy can't believe his ears and can't say anything worthwhile after a while Kim hun returns to Noah with a downcast face and asks him what's wrong putting all unnecessary thoughts aside Kim hen Immediately asks if there is really no way to get to
the underground floor explaining Kim hun says that to get here you have to go through filling in AK jong's origin by destroying monsters and it's quite inconvenient instead of giving some sort of answer right away Noah takes a sip and thinks about something placing the mug on the table the Creator says he will make a separate artifact but it will take some time it will take two or 3 weeks which is fine with Kim Hyun so the guy is going to move on to another topic of conversation Kim Hyun then reminds him that it's going
to be a pain to get to the floor if a conqueror shows up like last time we need to figure this out quickly Noah remembers the silhouette of the tuner and tells Kim hun that he needs to find her tool or op object to find it according to Noah Kim hu needs an item that will be connected to the tuner himself to which the guy Wonders how to get it in order to answer the Creator is going to look at something in the system window that appears on his palm examining the window Noah realizes that
no matter how much he searches he can't see anything realizing that he can't see anything Kim Hyun sigh and asks if he should just use the passageway Noah replies that he's not 100% sure but that maybe Kim hyan will be able to use something to summarize the guy says that there is A secret entrance that was used to create the tower and that he should use it which Noah confirms Kim hian is going to use it right away but there's a problem that the creator doesn't tell him about right away in the end the creator
gives Kim hun another artifact that should help him on his way to the underground floor of the tower immediately the guy takes the object in his hands and examines it it is a displacement device from the Creator capable of traveling anywhere examining the information window of the item Kim hun sees absolutely no problems holding on to his mug Noah says there are no problems with the operation but he is concerned about the movement itself this device has a limited area of application and can only go to the place he has specified that's why if the
device is destroyed in any way Kim hyan will not be able to return and will remain in the space of an imaginary Number when kimon hears about it he suspects that it is the place where the spiritual bodies of the ascenders are located but it is actually a different place Noah then tells him that it is a separate space in the outer wall of the Tower and that once there you are doomed to wander forever Kim hyan doesn't understand why it was invented and Noah replies that it was created by one of those who drove
Him away Kim hyan has two options to go through the secret passage with the help of an artifact or to use the way of the climbers the creator also claims that if Kim hun gets to the first floor and finds the hidden space it will take only moments to get through looking at the device Kim hyan can't choose between going safely but longer or going faster but risky all this time Kim Han and Creator Noah are in the space where Noah's Ark is located at this time there Is a guild am Jun which is run
by Kim Hun's second Apprentice Han Narin somewhere there is a tall building of her office now in it is Hana Rin who is sitting in her office talking to a magic book when asked by the book whether the girl has decided or not hanar Rin replies that she hasn't decided anything yet in response to this the book asks why she has to Rack her brains like that because others are willing to sell their souls for the sake of such a thing Closing the book with both hands hanar Rin is surprised by the book's words and
questions the book's seriousness when the book gets indignant and says that the girl is better than the other fools but you can't expect anything from her hanin puts it on the table she then grudgingly promises the the book that she will learn everything but the book still doesn't understand the reason for this Behavior at this time hanar Rin is Thinking that once she learned the truth about the world from her Mentor she really thought she should learn the soul of the word but recently she was told that the first Apprentice has also already started training
with her new powers Imagining the image of her Mentor the girls realize that he is now all alone no matter what Hana Rin tries to do to her Mentor miren is always in her way and she wanted to take her away by force but their powers are almost equal With a smirk hanin rubs her chin and realizes that her master is alone while the book at the same time thinks that the girl is crazy hanar Rin then abruptly rises from the table and says that now is not the time to be studying the soul of
the word she has something else to do and the book asks her if it's really more important than gaining power hanar Rin thinking about something confirms it saying that it's more important than her new power hearing This answer the book is as if it's in a state of confusion and doesn't even know what to say at first as Hana Rene leaves the book shouts that if she can go out whenever she wants she can start training at this time in the chiango district at Kim Hun's apartment a guy hands me Ren achan's origin of achan
the guy then asks why she needs haki yako in Mir Ren's body to which she replies by talking about her upcoming training when asked why she needs this training haki Yako replies that it's for Meen to get her karma at one point the the up-and-comer realizes that Kim hon doesn't trust her and the guy confirms it thinking back to recent events Kim hun realizes that mien seemed very nervous at the time suspecting that haki yako was threatening her suddenly haki yako takes notice and wants to apologize to Kim hun but he doesn't immediately understand why
last time miren was angry with haki yako for her behavior but haki Yako doesn't realize what she did wrong and Kim hun is surprised that miren remembers their dialogues from the inner World After All miren is the true Mistress of this body so she remembers everything now hakak has finished her business and is saying goodbye to her master haki yako tells Kim hun to be careful but the guy doesn't understand why he's so concerned in response haki yako says that she's not worried about the boy but about what miong will do After he goes missing
She also asked Kim hion to send a fiery greeting to the blue dragon on behalf of haki yako after that she slams the door behind her and leaves leaving Kim hyan to his own thoughts he then reaches into his bag for the artifact realizing which blue dragon he's talking about at this time the voice of the blue dragon comes out of jy's Staff calling haki yako in a confusing Manner and asking why she was here Kim hon immediately turns to the Climber and asks him what he's talking about but the blue dragon is just being
mean he then calls haki yako by a strange name again and asks Kim hun if the climber really called calls himself by that name eventually blue dragon anxiously thinks about it and realizes that haki yako has also given up his karma and Kim hun is surprised that this is filtering out as well Sun Wukong enters the conversation and tells blue dragon to ask haki yako himself Kim hyan Responds by saying that they will do it later and then looks back at the relocation device looking at the two artifacts Kim hun asks if Sun Wukong is
suggesting that he used the Salto Cloud through the displacement device to which son Wu Kong says that it will indirectly see the location through its karma but Kim hen is worried if it will fall into an imaginary number when Sun Wukong says that in that case he can only console himself that he was saved Kim hun puts the Salto cloud ring on his finger the Salto Cloud immediately appears above Kim Hun's head ready to be used Kim hian then transforms into The Monkey King using Sun wukong's Karma at this time the Creator's displacement device begins
its activation and is ready to be moved without thinking Kim hun says out loud the order to move and waits for the device to activate before his eyes the sphere begins to Sparkle brightly as if making an invisible path To another space Sun Wukong says that if Kim hun uses his karma it will be much easier to control the Salto cloud while the moving device moves Kim high on the guy sits in the Lotus pose and just Waits at some point he calmly and measuredly opens his eyes to assess the situation right in front of
him appears the secret passage that the Creator spoke about and he has arrived at the right place at this time on the Underground floor there Are mountains of dead people and creatures the very same tuning girl is climbing there in search of something very necessary and essential for her this girl is rather strangely dressed and has several metal limbs on her dress as she continues to rummage through the mountains of junk and bodies she notices something glowing brightly in the distance eventually the tuner finds the purple magical stone she has been searching for examining the
brightly Colored Stone the girl begins to giggle smugly raising her Palm with the stone up she realizes that she's done with her preparations and there's not much left to do at this time M Ren's Apprentice grabs the throat of one of the Servants of the Mystic God of chaos the girl then turns around and delivers another blow to the werewolf approaching her miren then does a few more deaf Maneuvers to fend off the oncoming monsters she looks a little anxious at this point but is Focus on her training just then another strange creature appears on
the sidelines and attacks meren while she fights it off using her martial arts and techniques she manages to fend off several more monsters in one move then a huge hand with many eyes appears behind Merin and she notices it without having time to react miren realizes that she doesn't know what to do or how to proceed at the same moment the huge hand hits her face and topples her slightly When myin comes to her senses again several more monsters appear in front of her ready to attack but just as suddenly as they appeared these creatures
begin to disappear and dissolve into space at that moment the climber who is training her haki yako appears behind my Ren the girl with the horn says she is sorry and starts to approach miren when myen sees the climber she starts crying and screaming about why she did it haki yako observes the girl and says that the Power of anger is really unbelievable in response miren becomes even angrier and more angry and demands that she not change the subject and answer her question to which haki yako claims that she has already apologized to Kim hiun
at M Ren's request when the climber assures her that she just helped her since they are in the same body Mir Ren seems to get even angrier remembering the constant images of Kim hun in moren's mind haki yako says that such Thoughts visit her every night the ascendant then sigh and calls his new successor a poor woman a confused and anxious M Ren say says that Kim hun is just her teacher but haki yako sees that she likes him mirin then turns to yelling to prove that she treats Kim Hyun solely as a teacher in
response haki yako claims that every night in her dreams miren says his name and talks about him the ascendant understands when haki yako says that Miran is making Things worse for himself by suffering the girl does not answer and just cries after a short pause haki yako suddenly says that she won't interfere anymore but when she says that if she does the secret weapon will be ineffective and its usefulness will be lost miren immediately becomes excited and interested suddenly haki yako asks miren what she thinks about how many years the climber has lived and how
much experience she has with men but miren Thinks it's all nonsense and says she won't buy it but haki yako just raises a finger in the air haki yako then assures her student that Kim hun will literally fall for her trick raising mir's chin with his finger the climber asks what the girl doubts so much soaring slightly into the air hakak says that there is no other woman under the sky as conniving as her remembering the noble monk the Ascender is sure she is the only one like her then she remembers the Emperor Who also
succumbed to her charms all the while haki yako tells the enthusiastic miren that she is the extraordinary beauty before whom all kneel saying that kimun is an unfeeling person haki yako assures miren that he can't resist her charms once again she gives Miran a thumbs up and assures her that she'll do as she says their meeting will be fateful but miren doesn't believe in such a thing thinking it's all just a trick after that the Ascendant begins to step in the direction of the girl and assures her that tricks are used only by swindlers haki
yako herself can only share her secret with Mir Ren and the girl hesitates before making her decision mirin thinks for too long which makes her think that she doesn't need Kim hiun to but she tries to say otherwise with a slight smirk on her face haki yako looks at miren and pauses for a moment before saying something Else creating in front of miren the monster Ascender tells her to first get her karma before she reveals her secret dodging the conversation and lured by haki yako secret weapon she looks at Meen with a playful look at
this time on the first floor of the tower the entrance to the underground floor is guarded by Master volen unexpectedly Kim hun appears in front of him and tries to find out what he's doing here when he doesn't get an Answer to his question ven is immediately attacked by Kim hun when the guy calls his master a weakling son Wukong claims that he's an ordinary guardian and Kim hun should find the key at the same moment the guy runs his hands into Master wallen's Pockets to find the item he needs after a while Kim hun
actually manages to find the key that will open the entrance to the underground floor remembering the Creator's words that there should be a Small hole under the key Kim hun looks around Kim hun tries to insert the key into the hole in the wall and manages to open something immediately the wall starts sliding in front of him as if there were a door that could not be seen in this space walking a little deeper into the room Kim hun notices huge piles of dead bodies of different creatures and people standing in the doorway and looking
around Kim hun hesitates for a while before moving on at this time the Second student hanar Rin is in some beautiful and huge Library the girl is doing something that is causing the black pages on her magic book to tear standing over some thick book Hana in size tiredly while the magic book watches her afterward the spirit language book praises the girl for her fine work looking at the anxious girl the book reminds her that hanor Rin has managed to reach the third step suddenly the book wonders why the girl has such a Frown on
her face and suspects that it's because of her Mentor remembering her last meeting with kumiho hanar Rin says that Master is not there right now crazily breaking the table in front of her the girl realizes that this was her only opportunity to be alone with her master without her first student at this time the book realizes that after the third step hanar Rin is becoming more irritable and it's not good realizing that Hana Rin needs to Become the owner of the book as soon as possible the creature is going to attract her attention by seducing
the master the book then assures her that the solution is on the surface but the girl doesn't quite understand what it is about at this point the book is referring to the spirit language that hanar Rin is currently studying if she reaches the final step and becomes a mistress something will change after hearing this hanin realizes What the book means and then she will be able to control her mentor's feelings the book then begins to realize that something is not going according to plan right now and foreshadows a scandal an angry Hana Rin asks if
the book is really suggesting that she play with her mentor's feelings at this point the magical book doesn't understand why the girl is so hostile again trying to somehow get out of the situation the book begins to stammer and does not know What to say in the end mirin's first student comes to mind and the book suggests that hanar Rin use the soul language on her at the same time hanar Rin herself is stunned when she hears of such a suggestion hanar Rin starts to think hard about something while the book watches anxiously hanin eventually
agrees to the idea a and even calls it a good solution at this point the girl realizes that she needs to learn the language of souls completely but the Book says that such things can be done at the fifth step hanar Rin agrees to learn all five stages of the Soul language the girl then points her Palm at the book and orders it to split in half and die immediately the book as if at her command does whatever she says at the third stage Hana Rin will be able to use her power even on inanimate
objects at this time Kim hun fights the monsters that attack him as he moves to the underground floor the next monster he Defeats is sent back to the pond so that he won't be messed with again feeling the incredibly strong stench Kim hun freaks out and wonders where the tuner is and Sun Wukong confirms that it's really hard to find anything here if the guy knew what the place was like he would have gathered more information but in the meantime he is attacked by aggressive dogs Kim hian steps on the head of one of the
dogs and is going to get out of here because if he stays here These creatures will continue to bother him with this maneuver Kim hayun maned manages to soar higher into the air for a better look around as he climbs as high as he can he sees a castle in the distance and he was looking for something that would catch his eye looking at the place Kim huan realizes that it's a real abandoned castle without a second's hesitation Kim hun heads into it where he is greeted by a crowd of Undead who notice his Appearance
Kim hen thinks that there is something inside the castle so he tries to squeeze through the crowd at this time sun wuk Kong tells him be careful because as he said earlier these are not the usual dead bodies of ascendants and creatures at the same moment the eyes of one of the undead begin to Glow brightly and stare at Kim hun Kim hun tensed up and had no time to react suddenly the undead is already in front of him and Strikes him with its huge sword without Losing Consciousness and as quickly as possible Kim hyan
stares at the enemy with a confident gaze without a second's hesitation Kim hiun rushes into battle with the undead the huge zombar is hit in the chin causing it to fly backwards at that moment Kim Hune is surrounded by other monsters and Undead that are about to destroy him from all that happens on the battlefield there is a strong and powerful explosion from Kim Hun's attacks the guy is left standing in the Middle of the space as if in some Wasteland looking at the first zombie attacker Kim hian says that he didn't realize how different
this Undead would be from the regular zombies in fact the physical abilities of these zombies are far from weak and even though the karma is only a shell they are still the same bodies of the ascendants Sun Wukong watching the boy says that all these Undead are unlikely to be Kim Hun's real opponents Kim hen smirks and clenches His fist tightly Kim hon then begins to fight dealing with each approaching zombie with agility and speed he even gets excited as he fights off the undead once again kiman realizes that after training with the blue dragon
his cognitive abilities have been maximized realizing this fact the smug Kim Hyun feels that things are really going his way now looking at the zombie sword Kim hun thinks about the fact that he is having trouble moving in accordance with His perception so far after that he immediately grasps the hilt of the Undead's sword to make a further maneuver his current level was enough for him so he used the hilt of his sword to direct his lightning bolts at the undead at this time Sun Wukong and blue dragon discussed that these are just ordinary Ascension
bodies that have simply had their body memory is restored suddenly the same horrible stench wafts past the face of a focused Kim hun Kim Hayan tries to cover his nose again and try to understand where the smell is coming from which is even worse than the previous one suddenly a girl unfamiliar to the guy appears and says that she's been trying to find out why it's so noisy outside when she realizes that she has a guest Kim hu turns to look at the girl anxiously what he sees in front of him throws him into a
horrifying shock and a stuper that only allow allows him to Swear at the sight of it all the blue dragon and Son Wukong as well as Kim hun watch the girl and are as surprised as he is but the girl herself realizes that Kim hun will never be able to understand the beauty of her incredibly intimidating and patched up body Kim hyan thinks it's a joke but the girl doesn't hear him and asks him what the purpose of his stay is the girl replies that she is an adjuster which is the most beautiful body she
also thinks that This is something that no mere mortal can understand then she thanks Kim hu for coming because she needs a test subject but the guy tenses up a bit not understanding what she's talking about eventually the girl explains that there is no living body here and she is almost done with her experiment but Kim Hyun doesn't understand what she's offering the adjuster gets closer to the guy and introduces herself properly since Kim hun will be her test subject spreading Her strange limbs behind her she says that she creates and regulates what is in
her hands eventually the girl with a crazy but slight smirk on her face introduces herself as a sort of Hive in response to all of this Kim hun squeamishly asks the girl if she really thinks this look is appropriate for an adjuster when she says that the adjuster immediately stops smirking and seems to take offense at Kim hun she then says that she thinks it's pointless to talk About it so she just takes one of her limbs away Kim hayan tenses up at this because the girl just lost a limb in front of his ey
after that the adjuster starts to release many more limbs pointing them towards Kim hun these huge limbs start hitting the place where the guy is standing so he has to dodge and jump away Kim hun then grudgingly demands the girl to stop with such horror and swings his fist at her the adjuster herself Doesn't have time to dodge or even try to dodge so she gets hit by Kim Hune in the end the girl falls to the ground unconscious and Kim hu is surprised by the quick fight still looking at the body of the adjuster
Kim hen doesn't understand what's going on and why it's over so quickly looking at the girl he thinks she's fooling around but then he suspects that she's really a weakling all the while Sun Wukong and blue dragon are watching the situation and think It's weird and Kim hu confirms that it's even boring but sunwukong actually had something else in mind and to understand that something strange is going on with the body of the adjuster suddenly from the body of the girl begins to ooze some bright magical energy which later forms a ball sunwukong has no
time to make his guesses as the space around starts to shake and Kim hun notices it in a panic from nowhere some incredibly huge creature appears in front of his face And Soares into the air looking into the face of the unknown creature with bright eyes and a head in the shape of a dragon's skull Kim hun wonders what it is along with Kim hun his climber son Wukong and blue dragon notice it and don't even know what to say about it in a similar way the adjuster herself points out the fact that Kim Hu
is not an ordinary person in response Kim hun calls her stupid because if he were an ordinary person he wouldn't have come Here he then resents the fact that such an idiot has managed to become an adjuster Kim hyung is going to provoke her to test her abilities at that moment the blue dragon shouted sharply that the threat was coming from above Kim hun the guy didn't expect such an outcome and foolishly asks what's going on suddenly bright blue Lightning Strikes the ground causing the outraged guy to jump aside Kim hun then looks down and
notices that one of his feet has just Frozen and Stopped moving immediately Kim hen raises his head and realizes that the adjuster is about to attack again above his head appears a whole incredible pile of lightning bolts that are directed solely towards Kim Hune after that there is a bright and Powerful explosion that is hard to see dodging the blast Kim Hyun abruptly changes his appearance to that of son Wukong and tries to understand what the hell is going on at that moment Kim hen orders his jewy Staff to lengthen so that it can hold
the defense at the same time the adjuster herself in the guise of such an intimidating creature begins to do something strange and incomprehensible Sun Wukong notices this and wonders what she has just done but afterwards he feels a familiar fluctuation in her body she had taken henm power using his scales along with that power the adjuster managed to take another Ascender skull and took Wu Hang's Mana eventually Sun wuk Kong noticed that the adjuster also had the energy of the blue dragon serpent it turns out that the adjuster used the bodies of the exterminated ascenders
and added their karma to herself at this time the adjuster herself starts yelling loudly that she has noticed that Kim hian has a helper from inside jy's staff the blue dragon and Sun Wukong continue to watch and notice that there is more to the story they also see that the Adjuster can partially utilize the abilities of the ascenders attached to her Sun Wukong continued his observations and claims that the lightning that struck Kim hun belongs to the blue dragon Kim hun then realizes that the ice energy that froze his leg is most likely derived from
Ice Crystals at this time the adjuster Grins and calls those present smart Immortal so she is going to introduce herself once again wrapping herself around a tall and Sharp Boulder the adjuster says that she is the one who has United all the inherent qualities of the Fallen Kim hyan listens anxiously but interestedly with his head up Sun Wukong and the blue dragon also watch mesmerized in the end the adjuster claims that she has taken the power of the fallen ascendants and is the queen Kim Hune is outraged that the girl calls herself a queen in
such a position and in such a way in response to this the adjuster assures the guy That this body is not like the previous one and she even has the karma of an unshakable heart pointing a finger at the creature kimhan thinks she's lying because she literally just tried to hit him like a crazy person but the adjuster doesn't agree with him because it was the hive that is the adjuster and not she herself as the queen opening her mouth wide the queen claims that she is the one who took possession of the karma of
the ascendants who fell here and can Control each one Kim heun's body is then threatened to become part of the queen but he's not happy that all his opponents are the same at this point the blue dragon says that Kim hun should be careful about the number of karmas inside the queen looking at the breathing Queen blue dragon says that there are at least a hundred different Pockets inside her when asked about her weaknesses the blue dragon wants to answer but Sun wuk Kong shuts him up Because he needs to be more careful now because
there is a threat coming at this time the queen climbs a high Boulder and begins to emit dark magical energy causing Kim hun to tense up at this moment Kim hen realizes that the queen is using the poisonous energy to attack him Sun Wukong then panics and starts yelling at Kim hyan to be care ful and look around but Kim hun is alarmed and doesn't understand just then huge meteorites shrouded in fiery Flames Begin to appear in front of him the meteorites are followed by a strong water wave that covers more and more of the
area Kim Han looks around and notices a lot of Undead Souls enveloping his body from all sides as he assesses the situation he realizes that he could go crazy with so many ice energy meteorites and even a curse skill Kim hun then pulls out a blue dragon orb from his pocket to use its power in battle at this moment another and Another powerful bright explosion occurs waving his JY staff Kim hyan mutters something to himself and attacks the queen eventually he manages to break the high Boulder on which the queen is sitting and knock her
down Kim Hune appears behind the queen and scares her with his sudden appearance the queen says that surprise attacks will not work on him and that her back is capable of deflecting all attacks but when she turns back she sees Kim huun recreating The Mandela technique behind her when Kim H mentions that the queen has an unshakable heart he begins to clench his fist hard his face then contorts into a crazy and aggressive smile because the queen was scared of him kimhan manages to create another strong and bright explosion with his woah strike it ends
with the Queen's body being torn into several pieces but the queen herself is still alive and turns to Kim hun in her last breath at this point Kim hun is About to deliver his final and final blow to the monster but it's not that simple and the Queen's body begins to make strange noises then as if in an instant her body fuses together as if nothing had happened kimon realizes that her body has really recovered which comes as a shock following this bright lightning bolts reappear from above and strike where Kim hun is in an
attempt to dodge the strike Kim hun unhappily clucks and the queen approaches him from The other side Kim hon immediately seizes the moment and F FES up to attack her with jy's staff as he strikes the staff hits something invisible and strange in front of the Queen's face lowering the staff Kim hen tries to analyze the situation and notices something towering in front of him Kim hyan realizes that a wall has appeared between him and the Queen at the same time miren wearing bloody clothes continues her training with haki yako The climber herself keeps watching
her student and sigh wistfully she thought that miren had made good progress but it was hard to accept the mind of all the eai at that moment The Apprentice turns to haki yako and shows her mad smile and black and red eyes eventually from such manipulations miren has lost her mind and shows it with her whole appearance she will have to go to sleep again in turn Sun Wukong expresses his speculation that the queen has erected An earn wall in front of her that he can't see but Sun Wukong is sure that the energy is
the same just the queen has made the wall invisible with the help of other Karma but the main problem isn't actually this wall son Wukong asks Kim hyan to look at the queen again her regeneration power is just monstrous probably because she channeled most of the karma into life force rubbing the back of his head Kim hun is extremely unhappy that everything Is so complicated and torturous after that he grasps jy's staff firmly and firmly not willing to give up just yet at this point Kim hyan realizes that all he has to do is beat
the queen to the point where she can't recover initially the queen wanted to keep Kim Hun's body more intact but it seems not to be faded the queen is about to reveal her true colors as she opens her Jaws to reveal her black tar the monster then begins to bite itself on its own body to Begin its transformation watching all this Kim hun and the climbers are shocked because the queen is eating her own body at this moment the Queen's torso is filled with bright energy and begins to Glow even brighter in addition the Queen's
eyes become bloodshot and open unimaginably wide taking the strange and frightening orb the queen threatens Kim hun that she is going to tear him to shreds the strange creature then begins to spin Around with its ball-shaped body and charge at Kim hun with its thick and huge tentacles and Claws the queen manages to deliver devastating blows everything around only manages to wrap itself in chaos and horror accompanied by explosions from the attacks in turn Kim hon deafly Dodges all attacks but it does not let him relax at that moment the guy Rises up again and
is about to hit the queen but in front of him is the same wall again then Black lightning bolts start to appear behind the guy which startle him at this time Kim Hun's red magic energy comes in contact with the Queen's Dark Energy all over his body especially in the guy's legs his magical power starts to accumulate scooting his leg as high as possible in front of his face Kim hun uses an unusual kick this kick is the King's magic foot which causes another powerful explosion ion the Queen's body remains lying motionless as if the
Creature is showing no signs of Life at this point a smug Kim H leans over to her hoping that everything has worked and The Queen Is Dead but no such luck and her huge and sharp limbs are once again heading towards Kim hun the tentacles begin to strike Kim hun repeatedly and endlessly and he Dodges the queen herself is extremely unhappy with Kim Hun's behavior and calls him various insults continuing to provoke the queen Kim hun realizes that nothing Will work and he must act for sure realizing his next move Kim hun orders ji's staff
to increase in size again he is then going to crush the queen into incredibly small pieces and attacks building up red lightning energy in his body Kim hun offers the queen something to test with his endless attacks on the adjuster Kim hun offers to see if she can withstand his endless blows with his staff but the Queen's body keeps constantly crumbling to pieces and at The same moment she recovers looking around and noticing the sharp spikes Kim hun bows out because nothing is working dodging another Counterattack Kim hun is extremely unhappy and realizes how annoying
the queen is the queen herself continues to spin in the air and accumulate dark magic power as kimen watches the creature he realizes that for a monster with a lot of karmas inside it's not that powerful at that moment several ice Balls appear in front of him heading straight for him Kim hun manages to fend off the oncoming ice balls with one deaft move after him the same but different balls appear enveloped in flames of fire at this point Kim hun even suspects that the creature is not the adjuster because its attack pattern is very
simple as Kim hun continues to fend off the blows Without End he thinks of something else very important as he watches the queen he suspects that her Regeneration power is too crazy watching the monster Kim hion also realizes that he really shouldn't delay any further at the same time the blue dragon says that it's not worth it to waste his stamina and that he should wrap it up as soon as possible running away from the queen Kim hyan anxiously appeals to the climbers not to just stand there and find the monster's weak spot but son
Wukong and the blue dragon thoughtfully say that there is no weakness and that the Queen's level is indeed close to Immortal after a moment Sun Wukong says that he has noticed one rather strange thing as Kim Hune fights in sweat sunwukong notices that judging by the size of the pockets they are not collected in her body as he originally thought as Kim hon Dodges another blow Sun Wukong says that there is a separate source that supplies the queen with the power of the karmas at this point blue dragon confirms his hunch and Sun wuk Kong
mocks what he's only just realized at such moments blue dragon thinks Sun wuk Kong's tricks are useful but he assures Sun Wukong that it's just observation the climbers then begin to argue and Kim hu panics demanding that they stop and find the source of the Karma's power suddenly Kim hun starts to hear some strange sounds coming from somewhere outside suddenly a huge Fireball appears in front of Kim Hyun shocking him when the fireball starts to Attack Kim hyan the guy again deafly Dodges it but realizes the level of high threat meanwhile the blue dragon continues
to watch and at some point he notices something too when he says that something is wrong Kim hon panics and in Anger starts to ask what is wrong what is going on the climber then claims that there is a faint energy between the pillar and the cliff and Kim hun turns around turning back the guy notices the tall Rock surrounded by other rocks and Ruins looking at the Towering pillar Kim hu realizes that it is the cliff that the blue dragon is talking about looking at the remaining pillar Kim hian really wonders why everything around
him is broken except for this pillar at the same moment the guy gets off his seat and heads straight for the pillar and the queen know notices the tall Stone pillar in its turn continues to stand and make quiet barely audible sounds and then the queen realizes that Kim hu has Figured it out and starts trying to stop him desperately trying to hold Kim hu back the adjuster sends her lightning bolts and Ice energy to freeze his feet judging by the Queen's reaction Kim hun is once again convinced that he is right and there is
really something to this pillar the queen is about to say something to Kim hun but she can't say a word out of anger Kim hun smirks smugly and asks the worried Queen what's wrong Kim hun manages to break the stone Pillar with a single kick from his foot and then wonders if the queen thought he wouldn't find out a small purple Magic Pebble begins to appear between the two broken Stone pillars this magical pebble is encased in some sort of protective sphere and shell looking at the discovered artifact the blue dragon confirms that this is
the source Kim hun is delighted with the new object and holds out his palm to the stone as soon as the queen notices this she Immediately starts to release all her spikes and tentacles to stop the guy unwilling to delay A Satisfied Kim hun grabs the Magic Stone to destroy it as soon as the guy takes the stone in his hands the shell around it disappears and cracks appear in an instant the Magic Stone cracks and breaks into several small crumbs of glass at this time The Apprentice Mia Ren continues her attempts to train haki
yak's karma in herself haki yako herself is watching The girl and thinking anxiously she realizes that a normal person would have already lost his mind but not in the case of miren the student herself does not stop and even though she is sweaty and tired she continues her training despite all the difficulties miren manages to keep her sanity albeit very weakly but in her head constantly rushes various unpleasant and far from Bright thoughts this girl craves for madness and the ascendant haki yako realizes That Myan is still a bit difficult meanwhile the queen watches Kim
hun destroy her magic Stone and can't believe it's possible the queen becomes more and more aggressive and screams that Kim hun as a mere mortal has no right to touch her karma not willing to forgive him the Queen Once Again hurls all of her karmas at Kim hun at this time the blue dragon says that the stone was the main body and Sun Wukong demands Kim hun to hurry up because the deadline Is expiring the guy himself knows and understands the situation which makes his face look wary and worried dodging the blows Kim hun realizes
that if the time for using Karma runs out and he doesn't make it in time it will be a lot of fun after a while of thinking Kim hyan makes a plan in his head and realizes what he needs to do after that clouds begin to spread across the battlefield noticing the strange and sudden thickening of the clouds the Queen starts screaming about what it is blue lightning bolts begin to appear from the clouds which are directed at Kim hayon's head and Infuse him with energy raising his finger up and forming a ball over it
Kim Hyun is about to end the queen here and now at this moment the clouds begin to thicken and fly towards Kim hen's finger with Kim hen's Magic Ball watching all of this the queen doesn't understand what kind of tricks the guy is pulling and asks what It is staring straight in the face of his danger and all of Queen's pent up karma kimun is about to confront real focus and confidence in his actions is evident on his face Kim hyan then calmly and carefully covers his eyes with a long sigh thinking back to his
training with the blue dragon Kim Hyun thinks of his words about imitation not being compared to the real tow first of all Kim hun needs to launch the lightning energy into the sky and he concentrates Silently after Kim h on does this he should capture the space as the blue dragon said everything should be done as if he was adding a drop of black ink to clear water and not trying to make everything too perfect in fact it would be enough for Kim hun to touch the spreading clouds with his hand but that's not all
and the guy once again covers his eyes to continue the task in the end he needs to send lightning bolts into all the places Kim Hun's mind is Rubbing which he does this is the lightning tree technique at this time student miren is still continuing her training and is breathing loudly and tiredly her entire body including her arms is stiff with fatigue and it makes her feel shaky and wrenching these intrusive thoughts of me Ren's craving for madness overwhelm her and put her in a stuper she's tempted to give in to the impulse and asks
herself if she hasn't had enough compared to her last time she Has definitely made progress and this strength will be enough for her to realize her plans looking at her Palms the girl thinks about something again and pauses for a moment she smirks slightly bearing her fangs and asks herself if she can't go along with her desire immediately the image of the master pops up in her mind asking her why she is breaking her will and signing up for the life of a doll being unaware of what's Happening myin lowers her head And doesn't react
to anything but then at some point she notices her master appearing in front of her and her eyes Express surprise looking at the master who is towering in front of her on one of the pillars Miran realizes that it is her teacher the master then asks her student the reason why the girl still doesn't believe in herself he then suspects that it's because of her parents who are controlling her like a puppet a Surprised miren listens attentively and with her mouth hanging open to the teacher claims that her life has been like this from the
beginning in the end the master tells her to forget it and destroy everything from birth including her name in turn miren stands in a stuper and listens to the teacher say that it doesn't matter who she was on the surface and she needs to erase the way she used to live finishing his address the teacher says That M Ren must start over from here walking towards the girl the master assures that the student must go her own way as herself and the real real real one stroking the girl's head the Master realizes that she will
be uncomfortable without a name so he gives her one continuing to stroke the girl's head the master thinks about what to call his student the image of the masked Master is replaced by the face of Kim hun who says that from now on the girl's name is Meen miren starts crying and realizes that her teacher always saves her after escaping from her subconscious miren returns to the alternate world to haki yako watching her student haki yako is greatly surprised and realiz realizes that miren has succeeded she actually sees miren crying and realizes that she has
absorbed yaki's mind at this time Kim hion manages to summon an incredible amount of lightning bolts to strike the queen her body is thrown backwards by a Bright and Powerful Flash the queen then falls to the ground and her body continues to be struck by strong lightning bolts she begins to squirm and Shake screaming that she is now in immense pain Kim Hyun flies over to her and smirks because he didn't think the lightning tree would work so well Kim hun has never used such a large scale technique in his previous one-on-one fights and it
turns out to be very useful all the while the queen is Suffering loudly and demonstratively from the fact that she is in pain and feels terrible Kim hun in turn is surprised to see the queen writhing in pain and moaning at this point the guy realizes that her incredible regeneration is over so he gets closer Kim hun inserts his jewy staff into the Queen's mouth to calm her down while the creature moan in pain and can't say a word because of the staff in its mouth kimen says he's going to make kebabs out Of it
the guy then orders JY staff to increase in size and he simply destroys the Queen's body with the stick having received such injuries and blows the queen can't hold back her screams and grunts in pain the battlefield ends with a bright flash of light eventually Kim hun takes his form and is notified that he has defeated the Conqueror who came down from the tower off to the side of the guy is a Crystal that is shrouded in a transparent shell this Crystal is the Key to the Vault but half of the information about it is
not available for Kim Hune to understand what it is in general terms Kim hyan concludes that a secret place has been created to conduct experiments as Kim hun examines the object he realizes that since it is the Creator's key there is definitely something inside it but it's all cloudy because of the strange waiting time in the end Kim Hyun thinks he'll take the crystal with him and ask Noah about it Later the guy then pulls out the Salto cloud ring to use it and get the hell out of here immediately a large and soft Salto
Cloud flies out of the ring and takes Kim hion back home without a second's hesitation the boy hops on the Salto Cloud to fly upwards standing on the Salto Cloud Kim hon looks around to see where he's going slightly stressed out by the confusion Kim hun sigh tiredly and wonders where the exit is in Response the blue dragon says that the exit is in the South which pleases Kim Yun the blue dragon then starts to quibble and says that he doesn't know where he is which provokes Kim Hyun son Wukong appears and kicks the blue
dragon away telling him that he needs to stand on the cloud and look at all the walls at this time mirin's Apprentice takes her final appearance as haki yako and looks focused and calm after that the girl sigh tiredly but evenly going to Continue her training at the same moment the same ring of magical power that belongs to haki yako begins to appear around her somewhere off to the side the strange and large leg of a creature with blue skin begins to be seen in the other direction the limbs of a skeleton and some kind
of lizard can be seen Moren ends up surrounded by a multitude of assorted monsters that do not attack her but stands silently looking at the girl after that the monster bodies begin to Exude their magical energy all of this energy is sent directly into mirin's body in several streams suddenly her Mentor haki yako appears behind miren calls it perfect she is pleased that miren has learned how to control hakak so quickly and it's really unbelievable there's nothing else for them to do here so haki yako suggests they leave through the portal she created but before
they leave myin hesitates but can't gather the strength to say anything at this Point haki yako realizes something is wrong and immediately asks miren herself starting to feel embarrassed and fumbling with her fingers Miran wants something but hesitates to ask eventually gathers her thoughts and asks haki yako to tell her about her secret weapon but haki yako herself doesn't quite understand what she's talking about and asks again about her secret weapon at this point miren realizes that it's not going to work and is about to Leave but haki yako stops her by telling her when
haki yako stammers about what secret weapon she's actually interested in Miran is surprised that she has to choose one haki yako replies that she's lived this long and has more than one secret weapon at this point mirin is mesmerized to hear that it's not as simple as she thinks and depending on different factors the weapon may be different haki yako then begins to tell mirin who listens to her with the utmost Interest at one point the Ascender brings up some interesting information that leaves the student completely enthralled in the end both girls start to exclaim
enthusiastically and smile in all their 32 haki yako then tells them to use the secret weapon in a certain direction this is the basics of her secret weapon and now the choice is up to me Ren and the girl asks for some guidance in response haki yako assures the student that she's not sure about it Herself but in the case of her teacher there are two important things the first is to attack a little bit at a time but persistently and the key word here is really persistently when asked about this haki yako says that
in the process there will be an unusual atmosphere between a guy and a girl then miren asks when exactly this will happen and haki yako realizes that it's it's easier to explain something like this to a 5-year-old the second method is the Single shot imagining something in front of M Ren haki yako says it's risky if it works out the teacher will behave in a special way then haki yako pauses and miren awkwardly waits for miren to continue haki yako then starts rubbing mirin's cheeks and says he will explain things to her in a much
simpler way in the end the climber boils it down to either miren doing it long but accurate or doing it fast but risky and the choice is hers alone After hearing this mirin gets a little lost and makes an awkward expression on her face not even knowing what to say in the end myin puts her hand to her chin thoughtfully and tries to deal with the agony of her choice a new story about Kim hyan and miren comes out this time it was a warm spring day under the gentle rays of the sun Kim hun
looked lovingly at his student miren the two of them were looking at each other without even trying to look away or to take Their eyes off each other one of those people Kim hunu couldn't resist the Gaze of his girlfriend miren she was dumbfounded for a moment before giving in to the Temptation that awaited her in the end she did close her eyes and let her eyes move on to the next stage while kumiho is reading the story with a satisfied face liso Yan awkwardly and embarrassingly averted her gaze out the car window after that
the girl with an embarrassed face turns around again And gazes at her phone screen reading the new story about Kim hun and me Ren missing Lee so Yun can't hold back her embarrassed and awkward exclamation without realizing it she read the last chapter and the whole thing isn't even true even though miren is constantly around Kim hun her face is always Stone Cold as she continues to read the text Le so Yun realizes that it's obviously fiction but whoever is writing it is doing it incredibly well At some point Le so Yan's attention is distracted
by a driver who tells her that they have arrived at the place liso Yan gets out of the car and closes the door with a bang the girls arrive at the force Guild building in order to use the teleportation magic circle Kumho will then be able to show Leo Yan the six element connection Circle she talked about yesterday at some point something distracts the girls from their conversation and Le so Yan slightly Turns around all of a sudden many masked Warriors suddenly appear around them guarding the area at this moment leis o Yan realizes that
they are all direct Servants of miren who are allowing them to enter inside Kumho suggests that they split up because the building is insanely huge after a while of wandering around liso Yun stumbles into a room where strange noises are coming from without even Knocking on the door liso Yan looks inside to see what it is when she sees what's going on in front of her her face is distorted in horror and shock and the room is filled with exclamations about the teacher at this time a climber named sweat and dogee makes his way to
the first floor looking around he tries to realize where he is and sees the body of some creature in front of him kicking the unknown body with his feet the climber suspects that it is an examiner Who for some unknown reason is lying on the ground suddenly a voice comes from behind sutan DOI asking who is here at that moment the cocky Kim hun appears and starts to approach the new climber then Sut and DOI tries to figure out if the guy is an examiner but Kim hun just grudgingly denies the fact in response the
climber smirks and tells Kim hun that he is a bra brave enough guy before that sweat and DOI had heard that there were many interesting types in the tower And it's likely that he was indeed being told the truth but Kim hun is not interested in what the climber is saying to him because he's tired and exhausted when the climber says that he likes the guy's insolence Kim Yun just kicks him in the head with his foot with one single blow the guy manages to put the red goblin-like climber on the ground after that blue
dragon and Son wuk Kong from his subconscious asks Kim hun to climb further as soon as possible and Stop with the bullying at this time student miren is in her room practicing the graceful curves of her body while trying to make a beautiful and graceful pose miren realizes that she needs to bend more and raise the hemline the girl is talking to herself but haki yako is actually talking back to her Lee SEO Yun is in a stuper at this time training his behavior in curves meran is about to turn back to the shocked Le
Yun Leo Yun herself can't come to her senses and Thinks that either she's been reading fanfix or my Ren is completely crazy miren turns around and realizes that liso Yun who came here saw what she was doing in an instant the student appearance changes and she becomes a resentful and enraged haki yako at this moment a huge and muscular tiger appears behind her back and is ready to pounce on Le soen since she is a fellow teacher of Kim hun miren promises not to take her life however despite all of this What liso Yan sees
here must not be leaked to the world mirang then orders his tiger Buck to bite Lee so yon lightly to erase her memory but Lee so Yan insists that she really didn't see anything when tiger Baku approaches her despite Lee so Yan's excuses Meen is not ready to give in to her and only grins in response when the Tiger pounces on Lee so Yan Meen he promises her that he will take away all her memories Le so Yan Doesn't even try to fight back and is stunned but nothing happens when the tiger almost catches up
to Lee so yaan there are exclamations that the girl did nothing my Ren's appearance changes again and she returns to her body to try to calm herself down in the end miren refuses to erase Leo yun's memory which makes the girl genuinely and tearfully happy but in return the student is about to demand something and liso Yan reacts instantly by asking what she means Pointing her finger at the girl miren tells Lee Yun that she should help her with something meanwhile the second student hanin is in the library continuing her training she is surrounded by
many large and beautiful old cabinets that are filled with books at some point the girl seems to turn to the books and gives them an order to start in an instant all the books from the shelves begin to fly through the space creating a kind of Chaos in the Library after a while hanar Rin gives another order and this time demands the books to stop one of the flying books stops above hanin's head and will not return to its place the girl herself is already ordering the books to return to their places which they obediently
do in droves the books go back to their places on the various shelves and in the various cabinets but the same Blue Book does not want to listen to Hana Rin and remains hanging in the air after that The book suddenly falls on Hana rin's head at one point and it annoys Hana rin a lot eventually the rest of the books also stop listening and fall to the floor in a heap the library ends up in chaos with a huge pile of books on the floor the book of Soul language appears and orders the rest
of the books to clean up and disappear at this point she realizes that hanar Rin is still a bit heavy at the fourth step but she manages to quickly learn the new Power suddenly Hanar Rin grabs the soul language book as if she was going to tear it in half with anger the aggressive hanin then starts to ask why the book didn't remove something right away but she doesn't quite know what it's talking about at this time the book itself starts explaining itself and making excuses is trying to stop hanar Rin from tearing it up
eventually the girl lets the creature go and assures it that even before she met the book she was using this ability Previously hanar rin's space capture was incomplete so she will be able to move on to the next stage these words make hanin interested the book says that capturing the mind inside the space is the ability to control everything in it hearing this the girl smiles lightly and faintly agreeing to continue at this moment Hana Rin is thinking that it is only only a matter of time before she beats me Ren in the meantime the
guardian Guild continues to be fully Operational Ana brings in a pile of documents wondering where the head of the guild is they have a mountain of documents to approve and shei hayan assures Ana that Kim hayan obviously has some important business elsewhere the guy then asks Ana if there are any accounting materials for the first half of the year and the girl agrees when Ana holds out a stack of documents to shei hen their hands touch each other at that moment Shu hang's love spark comes out And he whispers Ana's name Ana feels the same
way and says shuang's name back there is an awkward pause in which they begin to justify themselves to each other promising that they will go on a date soon after that The Smiling Ana turns to Shu hang and is about to say something to him but stops at the same moment without wasting a second shiyan leans in to kiss her their friends leeo Yun and SEO Kuan fly into the office and happily announce that they are here to Help but the two of them disturb xiayan and Annie's love making and upset them with their appearance
at this time Kim hon returns to Noah's Ark which lives inside the training Tower Noah meets him there but Kim hun first gives him the key he got from the tuner he awkwardly and incredulously asks if the girl is really the tuner but Noah doesn't understand at this point Kim hun tells him that the monster was like a mess of climbers pockets and Noah is shocked That she's gotten to this point remembering the adjuster the Creator says that the original goal was to create omnipotent Karma but she ended up stealing other people's Karma Kim hyan
then wonders why everyone connected to the tower is a real psycho but it's not important and he should go back to the key Noah tells him that it's better to find out after Kim hun visits the vault which he does by looking at the key suddenly a notice appears in front of Kim Hun's face that it is now possible to use the key to the Vault Kim hayan realizes that he has managed to get a pass with the help of an artifact after a while the notice about the vault key disappears without a trace Vanishing
Into Thin Air Kim hyon suddenly begins to movees somewhere else surprising him a bit when he finishes his teleportation he is stunned by what he sees in front of him a whole host of petrified climbers that were once alive appear in Front of him a statue of the Petrified Martin brand whom he also once defeated catches his attention at the same time kumiho is at the Aaron Guild's training ground rejoicing at the work he has done with her is liso Yun who is stretching her arms tiredly and listening to Kumo's excitement Kumo then says that
even though leio Yun has been getting help from the system lately the progress is so great that it's striking in response liso Yan gives Lisa a treat and pleases Her and then opens her window of information examining her characteristics liso n realizes that in just two weeks her Mana has increased from s+ rank to s++ normally the limits are are determined while still in the tower so when you leave the tower your progress slows down but now it's just an incredible increase for her distracting Le SEO Yan from her thoughts kumiho says that they should
go now but she doesn't Understand why she's in such a hurry in response a pleased Kumo reminds her that Mir Ren's mistress asked Lee SEO Yun for something Lee SEO yun's face immediately changes as if he wants to forget about it once and for all at this time Kim hyen starts to hit the statue with his fist to make sure it's not alive and is really just a fossil examining the Petrified bodies of the climbers in front of him Kim hian wonders how they are supposed to help him at all then Something catches his attention
and he turns to the side with a surprised face there he notices another statue that belongs to the Heavenly demon chma in response to the guy's question son Wukong tells him that all he sees in front of him is the body of a climber even though it looks like a simple stone statue its body still carries the karma of the ascendant as the boy wanders among the dead climbers Sun Wukong asks him to look ahead when Kim hun turns to Look in the right direction he sees something that makes him genuinely surprised in front of
him are the same petrified Statues of sun wuk Kong and even the Conqueror Chan woi in addition to all the others the Conqueror of the ice crystals whom Kim huun had recently exterminated is also here at this moment sonwukong realizes that everyone who died in the tower is here and blue dragon thinks his body is also here when Kim hun asks where exactly the body is The blue dragon asks him to lift his head up lifting his head up the guy does indeed observe the huge petrified body of the blue dragon above him time then
runs out and the guy goes back to Noah's Ark where Noah asks him if he went to the Vault Kim hun replies that there are a lot of Ascension shells in there and he doesn't see the point of it but Noah confirms that it doesn't make any sense yet but but there is some other but then the Creator suddenly says that all these Climbers could become allies of Kim hun following that the man pulls out a strange and small glowing ball from his pocket looking at the ball in Noah's hands Kim hun recognizes that this
is the thing that will make the statement come true when Kim hayan realizes the outcome of the events he gets excited and asks what he needs to do to make it happen Noah then suddenly says that Kim hyan needs to convince the climbers to side with him when the guy hears this he Is stunned because he thought it would be much easier in response Kim hun assumes that he'll have to convince the climbers with his fists but that's not what Noah really meant but Kim hion is not happy about it and asks if there is
no other way all the while the Creator holds a strange artifact in his hands waiting for the guy to agree to do the deed the Creator then says that the method itself is not really that difficult you should go to the ascenders In the imaginary space talk to them then put their spiritual bodies in in this Stone and then go to the Vault the most important thing in all this is to really and truly convince the ascenders so says the Creator smiling radiantly Kim hun himself does not consider it a simple task and sarcastically mocks
Noah's words remembering all the climbers he has met along the way Kim hun wonders if he can do such a thing for sometime Kim hun Ponders what he will have to do to Convince the climbers at some point he gets an idea that makes him jump up from the table with joy this time Kim hun suggests Reviving Sun Wukong and the blue dragon since they have been with him for a long time and it would be easy to convince them Noah asks what Kim hayun is going to do in this case but the guy doesn't
understand this strange question since Kim hun has contact with sun wuk Kong when the ascendants body is revived his karma will return to its Original owner simply put in that case Kim hun will no longer be able to use Sun wukong's karma in himself what about the blue dragon is that the Ascender has given his karma to Kim hun in its entirety Noah then says that the blue dragon will be reborn without karma in which case he won't be of much help at this point Kim hu realizes that he can't throw away the blue dragon's
Karma because he still needs it as a result Kim hun collapses on the table and Realizes that instead of getting rid of an important Tower figure he's got a lot more problems in response Noah says to change the tower the meeting with the adjuster was necessary and he just got over the inevitable a little faster Kim hun then asks how things are going with the search for AV to which Noah replies that he has something in the works but will have to wait a bit longer moreover Noah has done what Kim hun asked him to
do so he holds out a device for him to Move now the entrance is available to Kim hyan simply by the passage of time now we have to wait because with Noah's help the boy will find AV soon after the meeting with the Creator Kim hiun returns to his apartment where he has not been for a long time there the guy does his business and pokes his finger at his phone while talking about something with the climbers they discuss that if Kim hiun resurrects Sun Wukong and blue dragon he won't be able to use Their
karmas Kim Hune then realizes that the ascenders did not hear the conversation with Noah in Noah's Arc as if there were some kind of jamming device Kim Hune eventually reduces the conversation to wondering if there is a way to use the ascenders power if he resurrects them son Wukong responds with a thumbs up and assures the guy that there is indeed such a way Sun Wukong then says that he should do the same thing as he did when he got the Salto Cloud but Kim hun is furious about this after hearing all of this the
blue dragon comes into the conversation and says that there is another way when blue dragon says this he grins his fangs and pauses for a moment at that moment the door to the room opens and Leo Yun and kumiho walk in and greet Kim hun cheerfully when asked if Kim hun has taken care of things he calmly replies that he's done everything he can and had the opportunity to do so far after that Leio Eun starts smiling and is about to sit down on the couch to discuss something with Kim hun as she sits down
on the couch the girl tells him that two weeks ago her Performance Point started to Skyrocket she wonders what it is and why Kim Hy young asks if Le so Yan has asked Shian about it but he doesn't know when Kim hayan hears that she hyan has had a similar experience he puts his hand to his chin and thinks about something at this point he suspects that It's related to the destruction of the tuner but it hasn't even been a week so the timing doesn't match up all the while leis o Yun is watching Kim
hunk's pensive face with darting eyes at one point the girl gets a little tense from the awkwardness and turns to Kim hun as she is about to ask something the hands lying on the couch start to sweat and Shake slightly eventually Lis so Yun gathers her strength and asks Kim hun what his Ideal type is Kim hun is stunned by the question and asks what Leo Yun just said to him an awkward pause hangs in the air between the two for a moment all the while Kim hu stares at his friend with slight incomprehension and
waits for her answer then he asks her again what she means but Le O Yun is already nervous and just asks her to describe her ideal again there is an awkward pause in the air and the guy still doesn't answer her question when Kim hun is about to ask About leis so yun's liking the girl immediately shuts him up and tells him not to talk nonsense Kim hun then asks what she wants the information for and if she needs it for the interview the girl freaks out and denies it in a twist of fate Kim
hun asks again what it's for and leio Eun starts threateningly demanding that he tell her everything at this point Kim hyan really thinks about what his ideal type of girl was at this time son Wukong says that the first Celestial was the best and blue dragon demands him not to denigrate the girl like that in response son Wukong doubts the sanctity of the blue dragon but it is obvious because he is the guardian of one side of the world Sun Wukong then tells him that the fourth Celestial came to him and the blue dragon demands
not to defile the daughter of the Jade Emperor Sun Wukong ends up reminding the blue dragon how he almost had his karma stolen while having fun with the younger One this provokes the ascendant eventually it comes down to the two of them starting to bicker and argue amongst themselves eles while Kim hun continues to brood at some point a realization comes into the guy's head and he finally realizes the perfect type he's dreaming of liso Yun notices Kim Hun's reaction and is mesmerized when he asks if he has a type after a while Kim hun
turns his phone screen toward the girl to show some photo as soon as liso Yun sees what Kim hun is showing her her face immediately changes and expresses shock in Noah's Arc Noah is talking to himself and looking at the sphere he ask himself if Kim hun has decided who he is going to resurrect at that moment a reminder pops into his head and he is distracted by something Noah then turns around and looks at the magic circle in the middle of the room following this the Creator immediately gets up from his desk and is
about to head towards the Circle at this time he tries to step as carefully as possible and almost on tiptoe coming as close as possible to the magic circle Noah starts to draw something on it with his finger drawing something on the magic circle a notification appears in front of the Creator Noah examines the image and wonders why AV from the system room doesn't want to see Kim hun AV herself asks the Creator not to say anything to the guardian because when the time comes She will find him herself at the same time in the
apartment of miren student the girl is talking to haki yako inside her myen herself is once again carefully considering something before coming to any conclusions in response haki yako begins to suspect that miren is afraid of something but the girl inct ently denies it at this time haki yako thinks that Miran is worried that if something goes wrong her relationship with her Teacher may be afraid haki yako then asks miren to lend her her body for a while but the girl doesn't understand why in response the climber says that he will charm Kim hun in
10 hours but miren is not happy with the outcome at some point Leo Yun arrives and Miran agrees to let the girl enter the room at the same moment the doors to her apartment begin to open quietly and unhurriedly Lee SE aun appears at the door and reports that she has found out Kim Hun's Teacher preferences she then turns her phone screen to show miren what she has seen when miren sees the image that is shown she is also stunned to realize what Kim hun likes at this time the henchman reports to his master that
there has been a sudden lockdown of 12 of the 13 floors when he hears this the man wonders why it happened and why someone would do such a thing the henchman tells him that they have not been able to find out the reason for This yet he then says that the gentleman should know that only one person has the right to close the door as soon as the Lord hears this he starts laughing because he realizes who exactly he is talking about at the same time he remembers AV because it is impossible to exclude such
a possibility tapping his fingers on the chair the Lord thought that she was finished but apparently AB managed to survive somehow then the minion doesn't understand what the Lord Means when he says that AB is in League with the Irregulars continuing his thought the Lord concentrates the dark energy in his hands and releases it he is already saying that until the irregular comes here he will just wait now he is breaking the wall with his energy at this point the alarmed minion turns around to see the cracked wall the Lord himself is not going to
use any tricks but immediately sits up and concentrates purple lightning in his Palm he then begins to smirk saying that this time the irregular has too many helpers attached to him this time the Lord is going to help and the minion doesn't know if he means it or not concentrating the energy in his hand the Lord says that AB closed the floors for a while because she wanted to stall for time she knew he'd be coming down in that case they are going to use another location saying that the man smirks madly at this time
Kim hian continues to Sit in his apartment and ask blue dragon what method he told him about in response the ascendant says that he wanted to suggest studying their karmas at the same time there is a trick that will make it possible and moreover fast but this option still stresses Kim high on to do all this the guy needs to use a spatial time Circle it's a special technique that twists time into space it divides you into several parts for simultaneous training then blue dragon Says it's not the body but the mind because Kim Hy
young has already imagined things if you divide Kim hyung's mind into five parts you can train five karmas at once that's already appealing to a guy to summarize the blue dragon says that this meod is quite dangerous Kim hun tenses up again and asks what the danger is son Wukong enters the conversation and asks Kim hun to Rack his brains even though sharing increases the amount of training there's A problem when he says that the expenditure of spiritual power will also become more kimhun finally feels sorry for himself to give an example the fatigue from
one Salto Cloud was 10 years but with five karmas 10 years would turn into 50 years the blue dragon then surprisingly agrees with sun wuk Kong assuring Kim hun that he is right when practicing in the imaginary space physical fatigue doesn't accumulate but mental pain does at this point Kim hayun Realizes that everything depends on his spiritual strength and the climbers confirm it now the best option is to split the mind in two this again hits Kim hun with a shocking shock son Wukong responds by saying that there is no other way and this training
will be different from the previous ones the point is that Kim hu's task is to get sun wukong's and the blue dragon karmas stressing once again Kim hu leans on the back of the couch and realizes That this is all quite a complicated topic the climbers then suddenly ask if what Kim hun has shown is true but he doesn't understand what it's about in response Sun Wukong asks about the perfect type and Kim hun doesn't know what to say at first Sun Wukong turns away and scoffs because the perfect type is just the perfect type
Kim hun is not not pleased at this provocation the climbers begin to discuss the type among themselves and Kim hun tenses up again because they are discussing it among themselves without his knowledge remembering the girl from the picture they saw the climbers are a bit surprised in their opinion she looked a little out of place and Kim hun claims that it's because he made it all up in order to get away from him Kim hun invented everything and showed the game screen because in fact the perfect type does not exist after that the climbers start
with Whispering anyway doubting That Kim hun is telling them the truth remembering both of Kim Hun's students they think that the girl in the picture looks just like them meanwhile haki yako who has her horns out thinks that teacher miren is a rather unconventional person in the end it turns out that his ideal type is also unusual miren realizes that all the previous methods didn't work for this reason with a grin in a slight chuckle haki yako states that she doesn't know what defeat is the Climber then instructs me RA to immediately prepare everything that
was previously agreed upon following this haki yako begins handing out instructions on what to do where and how to do it and Mir Ren listens obediently and attentively as soon as she listens to everything she needs to do the girl starts to tense up 3 Days Later Le SE Yun is on her phone again reading a fanfic about my Ren and Kim hyan as she sips her coffee she can't tear herself Away from her phone screen wondering what's going to happen next Lis Yun laughs as she thinks about what she's reading because she's starting to
realize something it seems to her that the fanfic matches the real situation and that Mir young and Kim hu are really like that thinking back to the picture that Kim hon showed her Leo Yun is sure that it was just a diversion but if licio Yan had gone to miren empty-handed then remembering her terrifying face she Realizes that the outcome is even scary to imagine she takes another Sip and reassures herself that she has done everything she was asked to do on this sunny after afternoon Kim hun goes to mong's house there the guy folds
his hands in front of him and speaks seriously to his student in response the girl smiles and behaves as obediently as usual when asked what it is the student tells Kim hun that she brought a mountain of alcohol here after that the Boy is silent for a moment and looks at his student with incomprehension Kim hun is getting tenser and tenser with each passing second during the inspection in turn M Ren's student has changed her clothes and is dressed quite openly her hands are wearing rather unusual gloves and her feet are wearing high boots mirin's
head is covered with two thick ponytails tied with some ears Kim hun asks miren why she is dressed like that but the Embarrassed miren doesn't answer her teacher at first but just stares at the floor and smiles at this time Kim Hyun suspects that miren is into cosplay but doesn't understand why she would show it to him after that the girl suddenly starts pouring alcohol into a glass with ice Ren then holds it out to her teacher who flatly refuses to accept the drink Kim hun raises her head and asks what she wants the girl
asks Kim hun to take a glass of alcohol and drink while Trying to keep a low profile all the while Kim Hyun doesn't know what's going on and Meen tries to get him to drink the alcohol at one point she even makes adorable eyes at Kim hiun to persuade him to do it but Kim hun still doesn't understand what's going on and doesn't want to drink alcohol in turn haki yako grabs her head and realizes that she she had suspicions that it would happen this way when asked why mirin is spiking Kim Hun's alcohol the
girl thinks she just Did what haki yako told her to do all the while the climber is watching what's going on between Miran and Kim hun if it was all about alcohol haki yako wouldn't be talking to miren but miren doesn't quite understand what she has done wrong and the climber asks if she understands what this is all about miren presents the image of a satisfied Kim hian and replies that she needs to get her teacher drunk and cement the relationship between them haki yako then Clarifies that one drink will not be enough and this
makes me Ren very tense for a while the girl stands in a stuper and does nothing not even moving Kim hun observes her student and tries to understand what's wrong with her and what's going on first the cosplay now mirin offers him a drink Kim hyan doesn't mind because the girl is of legal age after that suspicions creep into his head that Marin just wants to relax after all that has happened Happened still pondering the situation Kim hun stares at the glass the student holds out to him looking at the iced drink the guy realizes
that it looks very very strong in the end Kim Hyun takes the glass intending to get it all over with as quickly as possible Kim hyan takes the glass and drinks the alcohol in one gulp as Kim Hyun swallows the contents he can't recover because it tastes disgusting at that moment haki yako shouts to miren that this is the Moment to act she assures Meen that she should press Kim Hune and offer him another glass and then talk to him but then haki yako realizes that it's all a complete failure and assures miren not to
talk in order not to arouse any suspicion haki yako says that it's time for miren to make her choice but miren doesn't understand the decision haki yako tells her that there are two choices the first choice is to stop at all of this but when haki yako starts to Stutter about the second option she stops and pauses eventually the climber offers me Ren drink herself this offer shocks the student haki yako then argues that if Myan is not sure she can take down her enemy she should fall herself and that is Plan B if the
girl gives Kim hun a little hint that will be enough leaning towards teacher Mir Ren is about to act but at some point she becomes dazed again and starts thinking about what if something goes wrong haki yako Says that this is the best chance until the other student is around and that miren shouldn't just give up miren then abruptly jumps up and turns to the teacher and Kim hyan asks if she's joking with him or not in the end miren unemotionally asks Kim hun to wait for her here for just 3 minutes once the guy
agrees miren thanks him and is about to leave the room holding back her emotions suddenly a notification pops up in front of Kim Hun's face inviting the system to The system room when the guy sees it he immediately gets excited and widens his eyes in Surprise without a second thought Kim hion accepts the invit invitation and immediately moves into the system room the space around looks exactly the same as it looked here before there are decorations and flowers arranged everywhere Somewhere In the Shadows of the room the dark silhouette of the assistant who sits here
can be seen after that assistant AV herself Appears and greets Kim Hyun with a big smile on her face Kim hayan can't believe his assistant at first AB nods slightly in response and continues to smile warmly at Kim hun after a moment of thought but Kim hun clenches his fist and punches the girl right on the head AV herself doesn't realize why she just got hit on the head and the guy says he's a little suspicious of her after that the girl starts to express her displeasure that every meeting starts With violence but after the
punch Kim hun reaches out and lovingly Strokes her head eventually Kim Hyun tells her that there is much he would like to tell her a confused AV confirms this and tells her that she has things to report that she couldn't explain before and after that the guy plops down on the couch and asks what kind of things the assistant is talking about but before that she wants to introduce herself because Kim hayun has already heard about her from The Creator at that moment AV starts to say that she is one of the five people in
charge of the floor and Kim hun listens to her with a smile on her face she says that she is the one who keeps an eye on all the parallel worlds and ensures the balance ay summarizes her story by saying that she is the summiter just as the Creator said at at this time the werewolf who was supposed to be the examiner wakes up on the first floor of the tower he looks around trying to Understand what is going on here and then he notices something extremely surprising right in front of him a strange chest
falls from the sky leaving behind a small explosion at that moment the werewolf realizes that it is a means of communication with the upper floors of the tower the wolf then begins to read what it says that from now on the first floor's test will be removed and it is necessary to start from the ninth floor while while the werewolf is Engrossed in studying the communication tool behind him another climber comes to his senses before he can regain Consciousness the red Goblin becomes aggressive and destroys everything in his path destroying everything around him he starts
shouting insulting remarks about a certain person the werewolf realizes who he's talking about and tells the climber that he's probably gone up the tower since the man is no longer here at this time Kim hun and ab Discussed the fact that AB didn't know who she was until she reached a high level of information Kim hon learns that the girl had to destroy herself and asks why she did it but the assistant promises him that she will explain everything a little later and now it's time to discuss the current situation at this time in Kim
Hun's apartment that M Ren built for him the student returns to the room after drinking enough alcohol she returns and starts hiccupping loudly Embarrassed and feeling awkward she starts talking about how she is now mentally prepared after that me Ren slowly opens her eyes to look at her master but as she looks around the couch in front of her she realizes that Kim Hune is no longer there disappointed the student grabs a bottle and starts drinking to numb her pain at that moment Miran realizes that she really screwed up and missed her teacher as haki
yako watches he turns to myin and urges her To stop grabbing bottles and drinking when the climber says that the teacher has escaped mirin seems to get even stronger and sweatier than before after after a while one of M Ren's henchmen enters the room to report something he then tells his mistress that another climber is about to appear hearing this the girl smirks and asks if it's true filling her body with Incredible rage and anger miren is happy about this because she is just in a very bad mood With her eyes burning red Mir Ren
is about to face the Intruder properly at this time Kim hu is surprised that assistant AB somehow managed to close the floor The Confident and calm girl confirms what she just said she then tells him that after Kim Hyun got the highest level of access she regained her memories at that moment the assistant learned about the current situation in the tower and that the ascenders are trying to destroy Kim hun another thing A Learned was that the ninth floor might be destroyed soon eventually the assistant closed that floor and it became difficult for her to
contact Kim hun when asked how long all this will last a replies that everything will take about 1 or two months at this point the guy realizes that the girl girl is not giving him the most accurate time the assistant puffs up her cheeks and assures Kim hyen that she has done her best because of her escape from the Three creators who tried to get rid of her a had to put a limit on her memory to preserve her power so now she's completely incomplete it's kind of like a power saving mode Kim hun is
about to summarize all of this and realizes that this is the whole point then the guy says that when the floor opens a whole bunch of Invaders will come here so we should prare in advance in response AV confirms his hunch and says that people will be needed for protection folding Her hands in front of her the assistant reminds Kim hyan that the Invaders can't come down but when AV says that it's easy for the conquerors to go up Kim hun tenses up among other things the assistant thinks that the number of conquerors will increase
exponentially when asked why AV says that there has been a change in the tower and the designer has taken away her powers by linking the first floor to the ninth floor at this time The awakened Ascender rushes forward and destroys the goblins on his way pressing them into the ground with his feet the red goblin-like climber can't contain his emotions and shouts that he will destroy Kim hun as the Ascender approaches the magic portal he hesitates and thinks for a while before entering it after a while he makes it through the portal and appears on
the ninth floor as soon as the Ascender makes his way here something begins to stress him enough to Bring sweat to his face he feels the energy surpassing him at that moment The Apprentice Miran appears and takes the form of the Ascender haki yako after that the girl turns to the Goblin and in a serious tone demands him to hold on as long as possible the climber himself does not understand who she is and what she is telling him in turn Meen clenches his fist tightly and strongly thus showing his anger and rage the girl
then swings at the climber intending to Destroy him in order to reduce her anger by a milligram at the same time Kim hun hears AV say that the floors of the to are interconnected and any climber can go up remembering the aftermath of the battle with the ice crystals Kim hu realizes that one climber has made a mess of this place and now a whole herd of them will come here then he anxiously wonders if there are people who can help him with all this Hanah riren with the karma of haki yakos Shi hun who
was Trained by the Heavenly demon chma and Kumho respectively come to mind Avy summarizes that there will be 10 people a day and in addition those who have already ascended come along with them Kim Hy young is shocked the assistant then says that it was a good idea to destroy the adjuster once and for all thinking about the consequences the assistant says that in that case her Undead subordinates would have risen along with the adjuster a also says that Those whose Ascension was unsuccessful recover in a certain period of time Kim hun is still listening
anxiously at one point the guy remembers the imaginary space his mentor chma is in when asked why chma was there the man's only response was that he was waiting for something that's what those words meant back then meanwhile miren continues to confront the climber and demands him to revive more quickly saying that they are not done yet the girl throws her leg up To swing and deliver another blow after a strong and powerful blow the goblin begins to back away unable to stand on his feet but eventually he manages to do so and the climber
rejoices that he has successfully dodged the blow myen appears behind him smirking and telling him to keep dodging because it will be more interesting turning back and looking at myen the climber becomes nervous and anxious again after a small amount of Time miren takes the climber's life and leaves his body lying on the ground at this time Miran herself does not even have the desire to talk to haki yako who asks about her well-being haki yako then asks a disgruntled and pouting miren why she is so angry but the girl reacts very sharply thinking that
the climber is mocking her by ask asking such questions haki yako tells her that they got the teacher to pay attention to her so she should be happy Myan immediately changes Her face as if rethinking what happened remembering Kim Hyun haki's Behavior yako assures Meen that she was not interested in her teacher before in response miren becomes aggressive again and asks what's wrong and how it affects the situation but hako is sure that's the whole point with a thumbs up she tells mein that thinking back further hakak says that Kim hun used to blatantly ignore
me Ren before but now for the first time he's running away Opening her red eyes wide haki yako finishes by saying that such an action is not of the mind when the climber informs Meen that she cares for her teacher the girl is sharply embarrassed and can't believe it trying to get rid of and hide her embarrassment miren doesn't know where to look at this moment the climber who came here turns out to be alive and was just pretending all this time taking advantage of the moment while Myan is dealing with his Feelings and thoughts
he jumps out of his seat and makes a run for it smirking a crazy smile miren grinds his teeth and remembers his master the girl then crushes the climber and makes an awkward pose to say that her teacher cares about her at this time Kim hiun returns to his apartment at night where he discusses with blue dragon that he wants to use the spatial time Circle lying on his bed Kim Hune searches for something on his phone while blue dragon reminds him that It will take a month or so knowing this Kim Hune confirms this
to the ascendant then flips through the contact book on his phone right now the guy starts his preparations for what is about to happen at this time at the international Sunset Hunters Association a call comes into to Senator Liam from Kim hun asking how the guy is doing now the senator smiles and clarifies what business the guy is calling him about as soon as Kim hu tells him that a lot of disasters are About to happen Liam's face changes Kim hyung himself says on the phone that he wanted to discuss taking action but Liam already
knew about it which surprises Kim hyung the senator was just about to call the guy about it according to him the association has developed one item that allows them to learn detailed information about disasters after the first activation as many as seven disaster spots showed up on the radar one of them is expected in 8 hours Following this Liam tells that the situation has improved due to the increase in global Hunter numbers remembering Lee so you words Kim hun realizes that the phenomenon of improved performance is widespread Kim hun then tells Liam that they can
count on their help thinking that such forces are now to their advantage once Kim Hune and the senator have finalized the details the guy hangs up the phone because the first thing is done after that the guy opens The contact book again because now the matter has to be solved with his guys after that early in the morning Kim hyan Gathers all his comrades and subordinates in the guild there sha hayan and Ana discuss what Kim hun is up to this time because he'd better help to clear up the mountain of work after a while
the door opens and kiman enters the office and greets everyone when Shu hyan sees his friend he immediately jumps up and asks what The guy is up to this time but at that moment the attention of the others is distracted by miren who appears and behaves calmly and obediently she smiles radiantly and exudes a genuine and sincere Joy everyone else present is watching the girl with incomprehension trying to understand why she is behaving like this at this point Shu hayan awkwardly turns to Kim hyan and asks why his student is crazy but he doesn't know
what the Reason is all the while mirin continues to Glow with happiness as Kim hun suddenly says he has something to say shei hayan and Ana listen attentively as he tells them that he will be at practice for a while Kim hian then tells them that they need to clean up the place for a month the guys are shocked to hear this meanwhile the soul language book continues its training with the second student hanor Rin the girl learns to manipulate books and objects by Throwing them all over the library and then bringing them back in
turn the magic book silently and calmly observes her actions and behavior in such a short period of time hanin had managed to obtain what even the spirit beast dragon had taken a thousand years to obtain all the books that had been scattered around the room as if on command returned back to their shelves looking at the tired and exhausted hanar Rin the soul language book thinks that the girl has a Real talent the book then tells hanar Rin that hanar Rin is now in the middle of the fourth stage and that's commendable but a serious
hanar Rin replies to book that that's not the problem and she has a bad feeling about it thinking it's because of jealousy Hana Rin realizes that she's not in the best position right now and wants to compete with me Ren she turns to the book and asks her what she should do next but the book stops her and suggests That she take a break she needs to prepare for the next stage and rest Hana Rin herself doesn't contradict this but after a while the girl smirks and agrees that it's time to take a break after
that hanin gets up and goes to visit her student miren first at this time Kim hian heads to Noah's Arc where he tells the Creator that he has finished his training remembering all of his comrades and students Kim hun realizes that these guys will not be lost without him this Month speaking of training Noah warns Kim hun that there is a risk of destruction with the spatial time Circle but in contrast Kim hun claims that with it they can become stronger in a short period of time remembering an object that will help Kim Hune convince
the climbers he asks Noah about it who is willing to give it to him the man then holds out a scroll of parchment paper to Kim hiun when Kim hiun takes it in his hands he sees that it is a testimony of An oath it allows you to place restrictions on each other's actions depending on the situation clutching the magical do doent tightly in her hands Kim hun Smiles because they have managed to be really perfectly prepared at that moment Noah realizes that Kim Hyun has already decided who he is going to awaken since he
will be using the artifact Kim hun can't help but smile and assures Noah that this person can be trusted after that the guy moves to Another place where the field under the blue sky is solidly rubbed there Kim hun starts to draw some patterns on the grass with the help of ji's Staff in the end he gets a magic circle which he looks around for a while marveling at his efforts he shakes off his hands and wonders what will happen if it takes him more than a month to do it all Kim hun then listens
to the blue dragon saying that he can adjust the time inside the circle to increase the training time Kim Hun walks forward slowly approaching the magic circle he has drawn standing in the very center of the magic circle Kim Hyun proposes to head out and begin training at this point the blue dragon gives instructions and says that the circle will activate with good control of the da Force Kim hun first needs to concentrate the da power in his hand which he does after that and in this way the guy will start maneuvering the basic techniques
at this point he closes his Eyes after all the instructions Kim hun manages to activate the magic circle and move to the desired space as soon as the guy appears there and opens his eyes he is surprised and shocked by what he sees Kim hayon himself appears in front of him who has not yet regained Consciousness and surprises the guy by looking just like him examining the second Kim hun the guy realizes that he really looks like Kim hun after a while the other guy slowly opens his eyes in The end both Kim hayun look
at each other with surprise in their eyes and have a strange feeling at this moment blue dragon and Sun Wukong appear and announce that the preparation for receiving karma is complete the blue dragon then smirks and tells both guys to choose something eventually two doors appear with Sun Wukong and blue dragon and standing in front of them respectively in this case both Kim hens need to each go to their own door and Start studying Karma once they both do this they will only have to merge the two souls who have mastered Karma into one body
they choose who will go to which door and stand in front of them at the end one of the Kim hyungs wishes the other one good luck in training with a smile on his face the second Kim hun reciprocates the first one by smiling back at him eventually both doors close and Kim hun disappears from the space at this time Hana Rin is about to move To her mentor and tells him to wait for her embarrassed and melting from her feelings for her Mentor hanar Rin moves and promises that she will always be by Kim
Hun's side after that the girl moves and the first thing she sees is a lot of bats outside the window at one point a whole crowd of bats crashes into the glass and shatters and breaks it taking advantage of the opportune moment the creatures begin to fly inside and spread around the room looking at the the mice With a calm and coldblooded gaze hanar Rin orders them to explode or die in an instant a whole flock of bats do explode and die leaving behind blood stains after that it begins to rain blood which then turns
into bloody clots eventually a huge creature that looks like a red blood dragon appears in front of hanar Rin at this time one of Kim hun is in some dark and gloomy space in such a place the guy seems to lose Consciousness and falls into a coma Without opening his eyes after a while Kim H finishes his movement and opens his eyes with the magic power of TOA glowing in them smirking the guy realizes that he finally finds what he has been looking for an unknown monster appears in front of Kim hyan grinning aggressively with
its sharp teeth Kim hun sees many ogres with brightly glowing eyes Kim hun smirks at them but he's a little surprised that there's a whole company of monsters here at some Point the guy gets aggressive and angry clenching his teeth hard Kim hun then swings his fist and punches one of the ogres right in the face he gets aggressive and angry because he can't see anything in the area and he's tired of searching for them by sound and touch Kim hun ends up remembering the blue dragon who gave him a similar hardcore attack apparently it's
to control the power of the da with his eyes now all kiman has to do is deal with a whole Bunch of monsters coming at him to gather his strength and thoughts kiman begins to spread and crunch his fingers his eyes light up with da energy and he is about to destroy the monsters once and for all at this time sunwukong lying with the dragon in front of the doors asks what he did there and the snake says he only adjusted the time slightly in response Sun Wukong is genuinely surprised that the blue dragon can
do such a thing blue dragon then continues That he tried not to use this skill whenever possible the source of the spatio temporal circle is connected to a part of Kim Hun's own Consciousness if this circle receives even the slightest pressure it will directly affect the guy's Consciousness in the end this situation would be a real disaster for Kim hyen hearing this Sun Wukong asks how much the blue dragon has increased the time to which he replies that it is up to 10 days in a day the blue dragon Then starts laughing and realizes that
it is better not to increase the time limit any further Sun Wukong Ponders and says that 10 days is a bit short for something like this in response the blue dragon assures Sun Wukong that everything is fine and everything will be fine Kim hayan has a different starting point son Wukong and the blue dragon started from scratch while Kim hun has a lot of experience in all of this that's why This should be enough time because experience will help Kim hun get to his goal faster in the meantime Kim hun continues to fend off the
monsters with his fists directing powerful streams of Da at them without end and with burning eyes the guy fights off the ogres and sometimes Dodges the blows at one point two of the ogres even watched as Kim hun quickly and deftly disappeared in front of them one moment later he would reappear behind them and start attacking Again and again eventually such Maneuvers and manipulations of the guy would result in violent explosions in space after a while until the haze cleared it seemed to Kim hun that there was no one left but through the dust he
could see that there were still about a 100 ogres left at this point Kim hun realizes that his Dow power is running out and he has to deal with it somehow he then swings again realizing that his remaining Dow power should be enough to Deal with the ogres but even so there's a moment that stresses him out Kim Hy young with an angry face thinks that he would be better off if he had a little more Dow power at this moment and with these thoughts more energy builds up in his eyes and it seems as
if it's about to spill out suddenly and while swinging his arm Kim hun moves back to the space where he started from behind him stands the blue dragon who immediately congratulates him on his return the blue Dragon then says that Kim hun has gained the karma of a Dead Man Of Destruction rather quickly this surprises him when the guy realizes that he has learned another Karma blue dragon confirms that it was not his karma which is collective like a huge and thick tree the blue dragon's Karma contains dozens if not hundreds of other karmas comparing
it to the dew on the leaves he says that among them is the karma of annihilation which can be considered a basic step at this Point Kim huan rubs the back of his head and realizes that he has a lot of work to do when asked where Sun Wukong is now the blue dragon says that he is probably with the other Kim hun remembering his doppelganger Kim hun wonders if everything is really okay there he then realizes that he has to cope following this he asks the blue dragon what is next on the list in
response the ascendant says that next is the karma of aestheticism which takes up most of his Own Karma this time Kim hu needs to get karma through Enlightenment like a wise old man man it's too abstract and there are no clues the blue dragon says that Kim hion needs to get Enlightenment on his own realizing that there's no help waiting for Kim Hun he goes on his way because there's no time to talk standing in front of the door he realizes that there is no turning back now at this time in Manhattan New York there
is total chaos from the appearance of Climbers one of them looks like a huge shark that gathers people into its arms and rejoices that it has succeeded this huge creature is about to eat the the victims that have fallen into its hands in front of it sits a wounded Hunter who remembers that recently the characteristics have increased dramatically and introduced many s-rank Hunters looking at the huge shark-like creature the girl realizes that despite all this they still lost when the shark Tells her that it will become her food the Hunter's eyes go wide and she
starts screaming at that moment the ascendant Heavenly demon cha appears and makes a single motion of pulling his sword out of its sheath when cha says the word bend the ascendant shark begins to scream in pain eventually in one deaf move chma gets rid of shark leaving his blood on his sword in turn the unknown Hunter looks at chma with pitying eyes not even knowing who he is chma himself Looks quite confident and coldblooded he looks around assessing the situation behind him that climber shark appears again and draws Cha's attention to himself after that shark
starts to aggressively call him names thinking that Heavenly demon has had enough of Life tiredly covering his eyes cha says that such a climber can't even be called a low life provoked by such words shark starts to aggress even more but cha is already as if flying through him the Heavenly demon then swung his sword and began to strike the shark repeatedly calmly and squeamishly putting his sword away chma calls the ascendant shark dumb the huntress sitting behind cha asks him in a trembling Voice who he is the Heavenly demon turns around and calmly tells
that his name is chma at this time sun wuk Kong and blue dragon discussed cha who was an ordinary man and Rose to such a level blue dragon then asks Sun Wukong why his brother refused to be Reborn and he realizes that it is about isan Sun Wukong remembers his brother and says that he was just too lazy to do it all son Wukong Smiles broadly as he realizes that they have found a suitable candidate so everything is fine turning toward the door son Wukong says that this isn't the problem and that he's worried about
it the 99th day has passed and Kim hun has reached wanua Mountain afterward blue dragon says that things are going pretty smoothly for his Kim Hun as well however there is one small nuance and Kim hun is now receiving the asceticism Karma which is the hardest to obtain meanwhile Kim hon himself is sitting in an icy space trying to achieve his Enlightenment watching the focused guy the blue dragon tells him that his previous methods won't work here the guy himself looks quite confident and calm while con concentrating the power of TAA in his hands sitting
in the Lotus pose around Him lightning bolts are spreading and enveloping his body that's how the Dow is concentrated at some point the guy starts to feel an interesting sensation and opens his eyes to look at his hand looking at the ball of concentrated power Kim hun realizes that he has managed to put the property of lightning into the power of Dao now he has all the bases to master the karma of aestheticism so he looks at the door in front of him before entering the door The blue dragon instructed Kim hyan that knowledge is
subjective and there is no correct approach to aestheticism Karma Kim hyan didn't immediately understand what the ascensionist was telling him so he immediately asks about it again but that's all the blue dragon can tell him now because the rest he has to find out for himself Kim hyan tenses up a bit and asks if this training can really help him blue dragon replies that if he feels it helps him then it does and Kim hian Is outraged because they're not on a what win show to summarize the blue dragon says that the most important thing
is what kind of knowledge Kim hu will get and what meaning he will give to it from these words Kim hu's mind starts to be a mess and he gets confused in his thoughts in spite of all this he doesn't want to give up so he grabs the door handle to open it when he opens the door he sees a vast expanse of clear sky and sand Kim hyung has to face the Obstacle headon after 10 days however Kim hyung begins to wonder if it all makes sense on the 43rd day the guy continues to
sit without moving and trying to achieve the karma of aestheticism on the 75th day nothing changes and Kim Hyun continues to do the same thing is there any point in following the karma of the blue dragon later on Kim hu stopped to understand what this training was for if it was really to get closer to his karma after Some more time of reflection kiman wonders if there might be another meaning hidden in all this on the the 300th day nothing has changed and Kim hun is still trying to achieve enlightenment on the 500th day he
realizes that this method is not helping him at all Kim hyan gets up again and grabs the door knob to move on after some moments of reflection the guy opens the door and doesn't step forward once he makes it to the other side he Realizes that nothing changes at that moment he realizes that Kim hun has just gone back to the beginning meanwhile in Korea liso Yun takes a cab somewhere and says on the phone that she's almost there she doesn't even know what she can do to help but she reads the news on her
phone anyway liso Yun suspects that it's all about the influx of disasters after a while she arrives at the building and gets out of the cab she then enters the guardian Guild premises and approaches The office of the countermeasures committee when the girl starts knocking on the door there are shouts of some argument and swearing coming from the office when she enters the office she notices something and makes a questioning expression on her face to understand and find out what the noise is coming from the room Lee SEO Yun carefully and silently opens the door
as soon as she enters the office she sees kumiho proving to Cha that she is a Nine-tailed fox and a spiritual being in response cha tells her that this doesn't change the fact that kumiho is just as middle- class ascendant this provokes kumiho who indignantly denies what chma has said Lee so Yan tried to understand who this man is with whom Kumho is arguing so stubbornly and aggressively after that the girl's gaze is attracted by another couple who are also arguing and arguing with each other turning her head she Sees miren and hanar Rin discussing
a trip to India but the other student refuses to listen miren then assures hanar Rin that she is under her guidance but the girl doesn't understand since when miren then brags that she is the first student and has a relationship with her teacher but hanar Rin is angry all the while leis so Yun listens and watches as the girls argue and bicker amongst themselves trying to prove who is the best after a while the girl turns Back to see where Ana is now at that moment she sees xiayan hugging Ana and trying to comfort her
to save her from exhaustion seeing all this liso Yun is stunned and immediately remembers his comrade Kim hyan standing in the doorway and watching what is going on leean wonders what Kim hun was thinking when he assembled this mess here after a while Lee so Yun promises Anna that he will help her control the magic circle in Hanam the girl then assures Ana that She could have told her about it before but Ana thinks it's impossible in this situation Lee cun again anxiously turns around to see what the situation is really like she notices kumiho
still arguing with chma and trying to prove something to him following them leun notices miren and hanar Rin who can't find any common ground at all at the same time hanar Rin tells Miran about something pretending that if it wasn't for the teacher's orders everything Would be different Miran calmly tells her that she's already late anyway all the while leeo aun watches anxiously and stuporous realizing how messed up everything is she then thinks about Kim hyan and Moren and suspects that there was something going on between them but at the same moment she turns away
justifying herself by saying that she's just reading fanfix Shian is in a kind of stuper looking at chma he thinks about the fact That the teacher's appearance here was quite a surprising event for him previously shei hyan had approached the Heavenly demon and told him that he could stay here for a while chma thinks about it and turns his gaze to kumiho who is sleeping on the bed like a puppy she looks rather defenseless when she sleeps but she lives here and trusts all the members of the Guardian guild at some point Kumho starts to
slowly wake up still not realizing what is going on When she gets up and wipes her eyes she immediately asks who who shien brought here but as soon as the guy introduces the climbers to each other chma calls kumiho a mongrel which provokes her now shiun recalls these events and thinks that he didn't even realize that cha would fight with kumiho like that both Kim Hun's comrades Le so Yun and Shi hun are thinking about the same thing reminding the guy of his deed and the fact that he left everyone here wishing For his return
at the same time Kim hun himself continues his training in the imagin AR number space to receive the karma of aestheticism looking around the guy realizes that he's returned to the same place he's been before and remembers how many times he's been there analyzing the situation Kim hayan at some point understands something and seems to know what to do next after that Kim hun pauses for a moment and mutters to himself remembering the blue dragon At this point the guy gets up and is about to head towards the door to return to the Ascender as
he approaches the door it immediately opens and out Peaks the blue dragon who thinks Kim hun has come to take a break but as soon as Kim hun comes closer the blue dragon bows out and tenses up slightly at what he sees in front of him appears a maximally furious and angry Kim hiun who asks if the blue dragon really got Karma this Way the climber replies that this guy can't do anything so he has nothing to do with it Kim hun then becomes even more aggressive and asks blue dragon for Clues but there are
none at this point Kim can't believe what he says as if it's impossible that there are no clues at this point the blue dragon says that self-discovery and learning from an outsider are different things that's why the blue dragon can't teach Kim hian anything who is in a stuper Kim hyan on The other hand seriously considers beating the blue dragon with his legs then the guy says that the clock is ticking to which the blue dragon tells him that the main thing is to get results after that the climber starts saying some incomprehensible words in
an known language like a spell kimun does not understand what the blue dragon is saying but listens attentively using his wisdom the blue dragon says that if you look through the eyes of a Buddha Everyone looks like a Buddha but in the eyes of a pig everyone is a pig the Climer then approaches Kim Hun's face and asks him what he sees then gazing intently and mesmerized at the blue dragon Kim hun doesn't know what to say at that moment Kim hon notices his reflection in the mirrored yellow eyes of the ascendant after that the
guy immediately jumps down and raises his foot to take a step forward turning back around Kim Hyun once again heads towards The door to continue his ordeal in the meantime the blue dragon is listening to Sun wukong's disgruntled Sun Wukong about what he himself promised not to say and ends up telling him how to achieve Karma the blue dragon dismisses all of this and says that he just asked Kim hyan one question he thinks the guy will actually be able to find the answer in the meantime Kim hun continues to try to achieve enlightenment sunwukong
responds with a slightly worried Expression saying that the blue dragon is very lucky remembering the second part of Kim Hun's mind Sun wuk Kong tells him that Kim hun is now in slight danger at this time the space where Kim hu penetrates to achieve the karma of aestheticism is plunged into a blizzard and snow there the guy again assumes the Lotus posture and thinks about something at this moment Kim hu remembers the blue dragon who asked him what he saw in front of him now the guy is trying to Put it all together in his
head to come up with a result this time Kim hiun thinks about what he's been looking at all this time he then wonders why he thought he should become like the blue dragon in the first place thinking back on his past training Kim hon recalls the karma of the deceased and now the karma of aestheticism at this point Kim hon realizes that he has many different parts of all of this ahead of him Imagining the image of the blue in front of him Kim hon realizes one very important thing if he moves to gain the
blue dragon's Karma he will definitely lose himself and Kim huan realizes this as he continues to think about it Kim hyan realizes that he will have to face himself then he slowly and carefully begins to open his eyes and look up as soon as his eyes open he sees an image of himself in front of him looking into his opponent's eyes Kim Hyun sees his Reflection in them at this moment the space of of the imaginary number begins to behave strangely as if transforming after that the guy returns to the initial space and finds himself
in front of the same door behind Kim hian appears the blue dragon who congratulates him for receiving the karma of aestheticism a surprise Kim hian doesn't understand why so quickly and the blue dragon claims that their training is ending he then says the purpose was to look at Himself and it's more spiritual self-discipline than training looking back on the past blue dragon recalls that the first thing Kim Hyun did was learn the technique saying he would repeat after the climber blue dragon summarizes that Kim hun now has two karmas at this moment the guy realizes
that in other words everything depended solely on his thoughts suddenly son Wukong starts coughing attracting the attention of the blue dragon and Kim Hune covering his mouth with his fist Sun wuk Kong apologizes for disturbing the idol of the climber and the guy he then reveals that his Kim hyan has a little problem which he initially thought was nothing serious following this Sun Wukong tenses up and awkwardly rubs the back of his head saying that things have gotten a little more complicated at this point Kim hu begins to suspect that something has happened to the
second part of his mind And he's about to die but son Wukong denies it and starts to remember that Kim hun is now practicing with his karma the kid's teeth sharpened and a crazy grin appeared on his face at that training session the second Kim honu suddenly became a real yakai spreading his arms to his sides Kim hun takes what he said as some kind of nonsense but Sun Wukong doesn't think so turning his awkward and slightly tense gaze to the side Sun Wukong pauses again then he Says that near the end something went wrong
and eventually the second Kim hun became yakai grasping his head painfully Sun Wukong now realizes the reason why Kim hun was mastering his karma so quickly but listening to all of this Kim hun doesn't understand what the Ascender is talking about or what he means the blue dragon intervenes and says that Kim hun and Sun Wukong have a good compatibility almost perfect Kim hiun then asks if it's possible to change Races because of this to which blue dragon confirms his words because it's obvious looking at a slightly embarrassed Sun Wukong the ascendant states that he
is yakai following this the blue dragon asks why Sun Wukong didn't stop the transformation process but he doesn't even know how to do it trying to reassure the client Kim Hyun says that it's not a split mind so there shouldn't be any problems but in response blue dragon and Sun wuk Kong Only look back at the guy anxiously letting him know he's wrong blue dragon then claims that all of this might be giving Kim hayun personality problems his mind is mixed with the fact that yakai will develop a severe identity disorder now according to him
things aren't so Rosy and Kim hun immediately asks what to do in such a case after a bit of thought the blue dragon replies that he has an idea that has a butt then he turns to Sun Wukong and asks where The turned Kim hun is to which he replies that he has been fighting with Wu mawan The Bull king after all this Kim hun who is turned into an eai is about to come out the blue dragon responds by accepting the information and thinking about it the climber then turns to Kim hun and tells
him to go to the same place immediately when the blue dragon tells the boy to go to another space and Destroy himself Kim hun tenses up and is shocked at this time a Henchman of the Demon Lord sitting on the higher floors heads somewhere along the tower Corridor the hooded man walks through the air as if on a ladder climbing higher and higher at some point he reaches the desired destination point and as if stepping on invisible ground he looks around and Marvels that AV has managed to increase the blocking period so much and she
had the strength to do so beneath him appears a translucent floor that looks like a bee honeycomb he Realizes that he shouldn't be in a hurry tapping his boots on the floor the man realizes that the Summoner is alive but most of her power has been lost and so she won't last long remembering Kim hayan he thinks that the guy won't be able to do anything in such a short period of time then another thought comes into his head after which he raises his head up hanging above him in the air are three conquerors who
are not satisfied with being stuck here and want To get it over with as soon as possible smiling and looking at them the man regretted not being able to summon the four Heavenly Kings looking at the faces of the conquerors he thinks that the three of them should be enough to defeat Kim hyan now he just has to wait so he lowers his head and stares ahead Suddenly at some point the transparent floor under the henchman's feet begins to crack and break at this time a tired Lee so Yan with a swollen face and black
eyes is reading something on her phone as she reads the news that the disasters have been going on for over a month lisio Yan realizes that she is very tired and feels as if she is about to die from it falling down on the couch she realizes that just a little bit more and she could be buried at this time her subordinates look just as exhausted two people have to control such a huge number of magic circles and leis o Yan Certainly has help but despite all this all she needs is at least one time
to rest humanly suddenly her phone vibrates and she receives a call from the international Hunter Association when Le Yun picks up the phone and sees the caller she makes an even more tired face because she's fed up at this time Kim hun continues to discuss with the climbers whether his karma will disappear if he destroys his second self in response the blue dragon explains That if he destroys his other self he will simply eliminate his personality even if Kim Hun's spiritual body disappears the karma itself will rightfully remain with him the ascendant then adds that
along with all of this comes another problem at the moment of the twin's death all the information will be transferred to Kim hun and the volume will be enormous if he can't handle it his mind will be destroyed grabbing his head with his Hand Kim hun has no choice but to swear and accept the situation when the guy asks where the other Kim hun is both climbers turn back sharply after a while Kim hun takes his hands off his face and shows that he is ready to deal with himself after that the guy heads to
manic Mountain where his double is practicing there Kim hunekai takes down the bull King who asks the guy who he is the guy as a human emanates iai's energy which is kind of weird in response the Transformed Kim hon smirks forcefully kicking the king bull Kim hun says that some petty boss doesn't need to know his name without trying to resist Kim Hun's kicks and wrapped in magical energy King buul bows out loudly at this time the transformed Kim hun can't stop laughing and smirking at the creature in front of him suddenly a familiar voice
comes out and tells Kim hun that he has lost his mind turning back slightly Kim hun eai realizes that his other identity is the Real Kim hun slightly tense and aggressive Kim hung asks what his second personality came here for tiredly rubbing his head Kim hun replies that he came here to take care of the problems behind eki Kim hun ends up making a smug look on his face and loudly calls his other personality names at this time johon ma helps Kim hu's comrades deal with the climbers and one of them he loses his arm
the Heavenly demon then threatens with His sword and says it's time to call it a day but at some point there is a slight chuckle that chma hears and it makes him very nervous he turns back slightly and sees Kumo behind him who for some reason is mocking him he then abruptly turns around and puts the blade of his sword to Kumo's throat Kumho laughs even harder and realizes that chma is attacking his own the Heavenly demon himself cannot contain his rage and Promises Kumho that he will finish Her off but she says that it
is imposs possible because of her master at that moment chma remembers the contract he made with Kim hun to help his comrades suddenly chma and kumiho are distracted by something and they both change their faces turning back the climbers see a human figure flying towards them which is about to land here this unknown conqueror has gray skin and white sharp fangs with which he Grins and scowls smiling broadly and showing its Excitement the creature turns to chma and Kumo and greets them as this time Hawaii is a complete disaster and all the buildings throughout the
city are destroyed there sits one of the conquerors who says to himself that when you destroy everything it's a sight to behold the Conqueror sigh and realizes that it's all too boring if it wasn't for his great cause he wouldn't even agree to all this at this time a blob of magical energy flies at him from behind The man himself reacts quite nimbly and manages to turn around in time to assess the situation and grab his weapon in one deaf move he raises the huge hand Hamer up and fends off the attack that was aimed
at him the Conqueror then lifts his head up to see who has come to visit him the feet of both of Kim hayan students are in the air mirang says she missed her shot and is not happy about it the two girls who have taken on the guise of their karmas have come here to Confront the Invader at this time Kim hun turns to his second self and asks if he has seen himself in the mirror and what's going on with him in turn Kim hu realizes that the real Kim hu has come here to
destroy him the guy with a big smile on his face confirms that IAI knows everything remembering Sun wukong's words about splitting the Mind yakai realizes that Kim hun came here for a reason hearing this answer Kim hun suggests to skip all the tedious Explanations in this case eai clenches his fist hard until his veins swell and says he doesn't understand IAI then asks why Kim hun would want to destroy him if they both need strength right now the guy thinks it's because he's not going to live without common sense in response scoffs that Kim hun
first agreed to split up and now he's saying such things if anything aai says he's not going to die here in this way in the end he says that he's going to destroy Kim Hyun who showed up here in response the real Kim hun smirks and claims that he hasn't wasted any time in this training either both of them have indeed mastered similar karmas in terms of strength but all this time Kim hun has only been quietly meditating Kim hunekai fought on Mount manoch which shows that they are on different levels Kim hun then begins
to smirk again and pauses before giving his response about all of this taking a fighting pose Kim hun Addresses aai saying that he could really use a punch in the face aai laughs loudly and asks if Kim hun can beat him at exactly the same moment both guys jump out of their seats to attack each other what follows is a fierce battle of one man splitting his mind in two to get a body at this time blue dragon and Son Wukong discuss whether they really can't do anything and the dangers of further interference at one
point blue dragon freaks out and ends The conversation and Sun Wukong is unhappy with his behavior the snake then asks if son Wukong is afraid that the guy will lose to which he of course confirms his fears but the blue dragon assures him that he should immediately put all his worries aside looking at the closed door and not knowing what's going on there the climber asks him to just trust Kim hin at this time on the mountain inside Sun wukong's Karma space the battle continues The two Kim hens continued to confront each other leaving bright
flashes after their blows the real Kim hayan is very focused on his Target but looks a bit tense eai Kim hun on the other hand smirks and acts like he knows he's already won the battle at one point Kim hun tenses up even more and sweat drips down his face he is extremely surprised by something at this time IAI swings his leg at the guy to deliver a strong and powerful punch trying to dodge the blow Kim Hanan realizes that right now he has to somehow Dodge but in the end he fails to do so
and aai hits Kim hun in the head with his head from this incredibly strong and unexpected blow Kim hun flies backwards with a thud leaving an air Vortex behind him as the guy flies backwards IAI reappears in front of his face and is about to continue his strikes jumping on top of Kim hun IAI swings his fist powerfully at him but kimhan doesn't give up and tries with All his strength to hold or flect iai's punch on him after that the guy starts screaming loudly and hysterically because he can't do anything the blow is so
strong that Kim hyun's heavy body falls to the ground and leaves behind an explosion at this point aai is satisfied with what he has managed to pull off and claims that Kim Hyun can't beat him Kim Hyun continues to lie on the ground and tries to catch his breath to regain Consciousness after a moment the guy Gets to his feet and starts stepping towards IAI meanwhile Kai continues to stand motionless and watch Kim hun turning to a worried Kim hun aai asks him where the guy is looking while upstairs aai smirked and said that he
noticed that Kim hun was uncomfortable with the fact that he was being beaten by his own techniques with a smirk that makes the veins on his face swell aai says that this will be a new experience for Kim Hun when aai gives the boy a Divine Overlord blow he can't contain his shock and screams once again there is a strong and bright explosion that spreads throughout the battle area as soon as eai kicks Kim hun forms a magic ball and wings behind him to fend off the blow the guy then tensely listens to the fact
that aai understood his action and that he repelled his sacred Thunder Spirit attack following this red black beams of magical energy begin to appear all over The space around the guys pointing behind his back and forming the same ball and wings there aai claims that he can do that too looking at his opponent Kim hun realized that he is just like him but more aggressive and Reckless at the same time eai says that despite the same basis there is a clear difference between them IAI then wants to offer something to Kim hayan but the guy
just sends him far and wide in response tensing his palms even more and Surrounding them with his magic power aai says that Kim hun has missed his chance for salvation concentrating his Dark Energy more and more aai glares at Kim hun and Promises to destroy him Kim hun himself is is mocked as from every angle he looks at his other side he looks just like eai in response the aggressive and enraged eai mocks and Promises Kim hun that he will be killed at this point aai realizes that the blue dragon's Karma may be stronger but
to do So he just needs to get rid of Kim hayun so he attacks as soon as a Kai's hand gets as close to Kim hion as possible the guy smiles with a calm smirk already knowing his plan of action Kim hun activates his lightning power at the right time and Strikes yakai when he is as close as possible at this time he is struck by strong and unbearable lightning bolts causing him to scream Kim hun Smiles slightly and sarcastically apologizes to his opponent Explaining that he was not slacking off in training watching eai being
electrocuted by Kim Hun he says that they both have incredibly complex personalities soaring into the air and getting behind ikai Kim Hune is about to hit him and says that he shouldn't have relaxed before he can get away from the lightning strike IAI looks up in horror and sees Kim hun there Kim Hune ends up attacking eai with his great surra strike technique creating an Unimaginable explosion meanwhile the demon Lord's henchman from the upper floors continues to stand on the floor in the middle of the tower which cracks after a while the floor finally breaks
under his feet and crumbles into fine crumbs the henchman somehow manages to stay on his feet and hold on to the air thinking about about something when he puts his head down and sees the magical portal beneath him he thinks it's time for him to come down too at the same Time ik Kim hun is defeated by his other half of the general mind realizing his plight IAI begins to be his fangs aggressively then unable to restrain himself he starts yelling because he is losing Kim hayun mocks Akai for being hard on himself by the
exclamations he makes even if aai had a golden chain mail with him he wouldn't be lying on the ground like a tattered sack right now now eai can hardly raise his head and wonders how he lost since they both Had the same amount of time to master Karma but in response Kim hun explains to him that this is only true if the difference in karma level is excluded aekai doesn't understand what Kim hion means so he immediately asks him again Kim hayun then explains that the blue dragon's karma is complete but as for the second
ascendant on Wukong the karma that eai received is only partial at this point Kim hun suggests a imagining that against an enemy with a sword he Only has a hilt or something in the end He suggests not to complicate anything and then he won't be bullied that's what he's storing his magical energy for but after listening to Kim hun only laughs and doesn't take the guy's words seriously after that he makes the most serious expression on his face and demands Kim hiun not to talk nonsense aai then freaks out and becomes Furious saying that he's
not going to help Kim hun in response to this the guy clucks Because even even though it's him his character is something with something and doesn't need to be commented on Kim hun accepts the situation and pushes off with his foot to join the fight heading towards aai to attack Kim hun says that one more problem in his life won't make a difference at this time IAI starts laughing loudly and gloatingly and then gets punched in the face at some point eai seems to disappear and Kim hu can't understand what's wrong suddenly aai Turns into
a huge and aggressive monkey right in front of Kim Hun's eyes watching this transformation Kim hun is slightly surprised by what he sees as he looks at the enraged eai he realizes that he has seriously turned into a monkey aai who has turned into a monkey clenches his hairy fist tightly then the monkey attacks Kim hun but the guy deafly Dodges his blow noticing that ekai has become a little faster Kim hayan clenches his fist tightly Concentrating the magic power in it eventually the guy swings his fist and hits the monkey saying that he still
dis likes him channeling an insane amount of magical power into the punch Kim hun manages to powerfully Counterattack eai flying off to the side Akai sits down on the ground and tries to catch his breath from his injuries a few drops of sweat drips down his face and suddenly he hears Kim hun calling out to him like a monkey reacting to the exclamations aai Turns back around and sees a cocky Kim hun there starting to give a disgruntled look Kim Hyun says that he is a rather busy man hearing Kim hen suggest to end things
as quickly as possible the monkey immediately jumps up and is about to attack as aai approaches Kim hun looks at him in a stuper and realizes that he is himself only in the monkey's body looking at aai's face Kim hun says that his face is really messing with his mood grinning widely Kim hun says he hopes They never cross paths again at that moment clouds begin to thicken and bright lightning flashes appear in the dark black Sky one of these lightning bolts summoned by Kim hun rumbles and Strikes directly at yakai Kim hon actually uses
his instant Thunder technique and creates a lightning explosion at this time the Heavenly demon chma continues to confront the Conqueror and falls to his knees examining Cha's ascendant the Conqueror Rocks and says that he has a pretty good talent meanwhile a tense cha looks at the creature and realizes that its attacks have no effect on him at all watching the cocky conqueror the sky demon also realizes that he can't hurt him continuing to be his fangs the Conqueror asks if cha has shown him all of his skills Heavenly demon has nothing to answer and just
stares at his opponent in silence at this time the Conqueror says that if he had known it Would be like this he wouldn't have knocked out kumiho and chma immediately looks back at her Kumho is unconscious on the ground and the Conqueror thought she had more skills than chma he then states that it's time to finish and approaches the unconscious Kumo swinging his weapon at the girl he mutters under his breath that she will be the first to go Kumho continues to lie unconscious and does not react but suddenly chma gathers her thoughts and stops
the Conqueror's blade with her sword trying to hold back and not lose Chona concentrates his lightning around him then taking advantage of the moment the Heavenly demon pushes himself off the ground with both feet to stand up in an instant cha explodes into the air and is about to attack the Conqueror a loud and violent explosion of Cha's lightning occurs throughout their battle area coughing up dust and trying to see anything chma slightly opens one eye but When he sees the same conqueror in front of him Cha's face immediately changes the huge creature approaches the
Heavenly demon and Praises him for his excellent punch in his Direction saying that cha had surprised him the Conqueror swings the man with one swing hitting him directly in the chest after taking a serious blow to the solar plexus chma expectorates clots of blood the cocky conqu then stands before the celestial demon and tells him that chma should say Thank you following this the creature smirks and adds that thanks should be said for lifting his spirits at this point Sun Wukong suddenly and out of nowhere appears and attacks the Conqueror from the side appearing on
the battlefield suddenly Sun Wukong kicks the creature right in the face meanwhile a surprised chma watches Sun Wukong Mock and beat the Conqueror finishing with his punches Sun wuk Kong lands on the ground with both feet on his monkey head His beautiful and showy Tiara shines and glistens brightly the smug son Wukong rushes to his Aid and asks the Conqueror if he enjoys hurting the weak meanwhile in the strength Guild Le soen along with Ana continue to hold the magic circles after dealing with the Urgent matters leoen holds out his hands to Ana and offers
her a little break at this moment a stranger appears outside the gates of the guild building and tenses the guards the bodyguards immediately draw their Swords and ask who's coming to see them suddenly the the most intimidating face of an unknown creature appears demanding food hearing an incomprehensible noise the girls immediately cling to each other and try to understand what is going on slowly and cautiously the doors to the Palace territory begin to open a henchman appears in front of the girls and asks them if they are Kim Hun's accomplices when the man demands that
they answer immediately Ana shuts her Hand over liso yunes who also doesn't understand eventually the henchman's Pati runs out and he asks where Kim Hune is right now meanwhile somewhere in the US buildings continue to collapse from the conqueror's confrontation with Kim Hun's female students the man is trying to overpower miren who is constantly dodging his attacks every now and then his huge Hammer is seen swinging back and forth in the air after dodging another blow miren bounces back and sigh Unhappily the girl then deafly and quickly climbs onto the nearest overhang without a second's
hesitation miren pushes off with her legs and leaps off to attack the Conqueror again looking at the approaching girl the Conqueror realizes that he needs to dodge but at some point as if on command something stops him and he stands in a stuper behind the Conqueror the second student Hana Ron is hovering in the air with her soul language book in her hands all the While the man feels the presence and appearance of this girl above him ha Narin herself is watching from the air while smirking smugly at that moment Miran appears in front of
the Conqueror and swings her leg at him in in the end the man fails to dodge and takes a powerful kick to the face myn's kick is so strong that the Conqueror is thrown straight back breaking through several buildings the conqueror's back hits a stone wall and he falls to the ground Inspecting the remaining damage miren says that she expected more from the conquerors standing behind Hana Rin miren folds her arms in front of her and thinks that the Conqueror is a small louse in turn the man coughs and asks the girls if they had
time to have fun beginning the strange trans formation of his body the Conqueror promises to show them the real power they will learn meran and Hana Rin are surprised to see a disgusting creature appear in front of Them the Conqueror takes the form of a half toad half lizard who holds his hammer clutching the hilt of his weapon the conquerer says that the girls have angered the god of catastrophes and cannot expect a quick death then he swings his hammer and Strikes the ground with all his might right in front of the students standing quietly
and watching the girls discuss among themselves that this fish instead of the Conqueror has two Big Dreams in response the Conqueror Grins and calls the girls stupid asking if they really think their cheap tricks will work he then raises his huge Hammer again and demands the girls to attack to see who is right at this moment hanar Rin opens his book again and recites the word stop like an incantation the Conqueror stops as if at the girl's command and does not realize what has happened in turn M Ren in the guise of hakak begins to
perform his legendary steps of Destruction spreading His magical energy everywhere myin repeats that this conqueror is very slow the Conqueror himself begins to be drawn into this shroud of mirin's magical energy looking at the smirking girls the conqueror's first thought is that he is losing to some human as the Conqueror gets closer and closer miren says it's time to call it a day and their teacher will be here soon as the Conqueror is consumed by the magical power of Destruction he tries to say something Eventually myin finishes his destruction in exactly three steps at this
time the second conqueror is once again beaten so badly that he can only SOB as the Conqueror falls to the ground Sun Wukong turns to him and asks why he is so slow provoked by these words the Conqueror begins to shout aggressively for sun wuk Kong to stop talking immediately but sunwukong is not at all hurt by his words and name calling instead he scoffs that the conqueror's behavior is so kind Turning to the Conqueror again Sun Wukong asks if he is still really offended because of some pranks in Hell the climber then says that
he's a bit busy right now so they should finish their Nostalgia smiling a radiant and wide smile son Wukong offers the Conqueror to die quickly in response the Conqueror begins to grin and call his name even more aggressively realizing that the climber is mocking him following this the Conqueror Concentrates the flames of fire in his palm while clenching his fist wrapping himself in various kinds of energy the Conqueror claims that he is not the same as he was before watching him Sun Wukong now understands why he is acting out as he has obtained the karma
of the eight hot Star Lord but The Monkey King is not bothered At All by this state of affairs and expresses his indifference to it all in response to this the Conqueror begins to Grin again and asks son Wukong not to pretend to be so calm swinging his flaming sword at the ascendant the Conqueror declares that Sun Wukong with inferior Karma cannot defeat him when the Conqueror continues his showoff sunwukong does not hide his boredom and begins to yawn listening to all this then he puts his hand in his pocket and tells the Conqueror that
he has brought something special with him Sun Wukong then takes out a sphere containing the Plague Lord's karma from his pocket carefully examining the artifact the Conqueror stammering tries to find out where Sun Wukong got it from but Sun Wukong sees no point in saying anything because the Conqueror will die anyway way he is extremely tense at this time the crows inside the plague Lord's Karma spere begin to move and the sphere itself becomes enveloped in energy after that several crows appear in the air and Sun Wukong offers to try out a gift from Their
favorite disciple at this time only bloody Footprints and broken weapons remain on the force Guild's property there a henchman Corners leio Yun and Ana who is now unconscious Lee so Yan is horrified as he looks at the henchmen and wonders how people like him could even exist one of the monsters that came here just destroyed all the magic circles in addition to that he also killed me Ren's direct subordinates and the second one That came with him and is a zombie just absorbed all the attacks clinging to Ana and shaking with Terror Lee Yun realizes
that they have nothing else to fight back with when the henchman says he's going to ask one last time L oen tenses up even more and shows it with his gaze the henchman then moves closer and asks where Kim hun is now still holding Ana tightly to her and still shaking Lisa Yan doesn't answer anything and just stares at the henchman Silently after that the girl gets angry and asks if the man really thinks she will answer him following that LE so Yun calls him a monster and the man his head high upon hearing such
a thing after a moment he says in a calm and quiet voice that he shouldn't have fiddled with them in such a case and painless death to the girls is not necessary after these words the man concentrates dark energy in the palm of his hand in the end the concentrated Energy goes straight to the girls and Leo Yun tries to cover Ana suddenly the henchman's strike is reflected by strong and bright lightning and he is called out loudly by someone hearing a familiar voice the henchman turns around to see who is here at this time
Lee Yun sees the familiar face of her comrade and a smile spreads across her face Kim hayan appears here and is extremely unhappy with the henchman's behavior and what he's doing here the henchman turns to The guy and says he's glad they finally met in response a disgruntled Kim hun tells him to shut his mouth and not to listen to his chatter showing his anger and aggression Kim hyan says he's not in the mood to talk to this guy right now looking at the guy the man says that Kim hun is as arrogant as they
say he is explaining that the man brought two other conquerors with him he says that Kim hun can't handle it but Kim hun just puts his hands behind his head and Denies is it then a slight and faint smirk starts to appear on the guy's face then the blue dragon appears above his head and the guy claims that he has already found out about everything the man doesn't know what's going on and it's surprised that Kim hiun knows what's going on sensing the blue dragon's energy the man says it's impossible but the ascendant himself welcomes
the henchman Kim hiun then tells him that the henchman was wrong to Doubt that he had no companions Kim hun then suddenly calls the henchman engineer which makes Mak him Shake but he tries to pretend that everything is normal at this point he realizes that the guy has already figured it all out and remembers Summoner AV who has clearly worked on all of this standing in front of Kim hen the engineer realizes that the first thing he needs to do is call the conquerors he brought here with him he then pulls something Out of his
pocket and when he sees it in his palm he is struck with shock and incomprehension the artifact that connected the engineer to the rest of the conquerors was suddenly broken at the that moment Kim hun notices that the engineer looks nervous and is obviously worried about something he smiles even wider as if mocking the man and asks what the cause of his anxiety is when he asks if something is really wrong he recalls son Wukong and the female Disciples who defeated the conquerors clutching the artifact in his hand the engineer realizes that Kim Hyun was
really well prepared for all of this but then he claims that he doesn't care because he can handle Kim hun all by himself turning back to the ghoul the engineer orders him to deal with the blue dragon the G then raises his head up and looks at the Flying Blue Dragon calling it a huge worm grinning its many sharp teeth the gull rejoices because it Thinks the blue dragon is tasty prey at the same moment this terrifying and horribly repulsive creature leaps towards the blue dragon in turn Kim hyan summons Cloud Salto to help his
comrades reacting to his words and orders Cloud Salto immediately appears in front of his master turning to Lee SE Yun who is clutching Ana Kim hun tells them to run away from here on the Salto Cloud as far as possible with surprised and goggle eyes Lee soan looks towards Kim Hune after that the girl was about to say something to him but at some point she just shuts up and listens to the instructions eventually the Salto Cloud picks up both girls and carries them into the sky nothing and no one can stop the engineer and
Kim hun now they are left alone on the battlefield the man then removes his hood to show Kim Yun his Tru True Colors Kim hun looks at his opponent and asks what the hell is that thing he's wearing Instead of his face finally removing his hood the engineer tells Kim hun to let him introduce himself the engineer is wearing a strange mask on his face in some kind of Chinese style he claims to be the one who created the world when he continues that he created this logic and he is a being who knows the
truth Kim hun attacks him as he approaches the engineer Kim hun swings his fist at him and shouts in his Direction threatening the man with his limbs Kim Hune grudgingly demands that he shut up and shut his mouth at the same moment the guy swings his fist and hits the engineer in the face with a powerful force after the engineer gets a good distance away from the guy he tries to stand on his feet and calls Kim hun a Savage then when Kim hun interjects what the man called him the engineer raises his head and
looks at his opponent in panic in a Flash Kim hun approaches the man again to deliver the next blow and Promises him that he'll give him a good beating he then immediately hits the engineer in the face and body with a fist so hard that he can't say a word after multiple and repeated blows the man still manages to tell Kim Hyun to stop in response the guy aggressively asks if the engineer would stop if he were in his place everything ends with another strong and powerful explosion that Kim hon leaves with his punches suddenly
the guy's fist crashes into the Trunk of a tree that wasn't there before looking at his fist Kim hun tenses up a bit and doesn't realize what just happened the engineer in turn has grown tree trunks to protect himself and Kim hun scoffs and remarks that the man is growing a Botanical Garden wiping his mouth of blood the engineer remarks that Kim hun is being absurd in front of him creating a few more branches of the tree the engineer threatens Kim hun that he will destroy him and chop him into Pieces at this point Kim
hun smirks and looks at the man asking if he has the strength to do all this raising his palm up and getting rid of the branches with lightning bolts Kim hun says that there is no harm in dreaming he then grabs the engineer's collar to pull him as close to him as possible pulling the man up by his clothes Kim hun laughs and suggests he changed locations right away following this Kim hun starts concentrating energy In his feet to organize an attack eventually the guy holds onto the engineer and pushes him away from him with
Force at this point the man starts flying through structures and Railroad tracks eventually he crashes into something and leaves a small depression in the ground underneath him which shows how strong Kim Hun's punch is the disgruntled and angry engineer then raises his head and grits his teeth saying that Kim Hyun is a brat at this Time Kim Hyun smugly and seriously listens to the man about the very annoying power he's got in his hands at the same moment the man mutters something to himself and tries to say something in an attempt to get to his
feet suddenly several more tree branches appear behind Kim hun and burst out of the ground realizing that he is being threatened from behind Kim Hyun turns back with a disgruntled look on his face behind him there is a pile of huge and Thick branches but the guy behaves as calmly as possible looking up and noticing the attacking branches Kim hon realizes that the engineer is trying to lock him up in order to avoid this and get rid of the tree Kim hun uses the lightning tree technique forming mandala patterns behind his back Kim hun says
he's going to finish off the engineer before he pulls any more tricks but when the man says it's too late Kim Hun's face immediately changes to one of Concern looking around Kim hun tries to figure out what's going on while the engineer claims that the guy interrupted his performance just then the engineer's Divine hand appears in front of him holding the pedals of a flower behind him is a large statue of Buddha and the man says he is a being who has ascended to Greatness in the engineer's hands a full pink flower forms after a
while in the end the real engineer appears in Front of Kim hun with Buddhas behind his back and in Divine Garb his name is Brahma Brahma himself looks like a deity descended from heaven with white hair and golden jewelry around his neck Kim hun on the other hand is in a state of panic and is watching the whole thing with a tense face kimhan jokes to the man that if he had called his gang sooner he wouldn't have gotten so much trouble the engineer responds by saying that he is in charge of creation so he
Has little power but he is confident in his fight with Kim hun showing his fully recreated flower in his hands he claims that his Creations have the power of conquerors pointing to three huge statues of a deity behind him the engineer says that from now on everything will be different the huge recreated statues are ready for battle and Brahma says that Kim hun will have to fight three conquerors at once Kim hian smirks and says that they're just Going to pile on top of him in response the Brahma asks if the guy will be as
cocky when he meets his own demise face to face then the engineer's silhouette seems to dissolve Into Thin Air and he says that with his great Karma the answer won't have to wait long when Kim hu hears about great Karma he raises his head in bewilderment and asks about it but Brahma is not going to answer his silly questions and speaks of some power of the tagada following this All three huge conquerors start attacking Kim hun who is already ready to fight at the same time the blue dragon is somewhere off to the side watching
the explosions on the battlefield of the engineer and Kim hun looking in that direction the climber realizes that there is quite a fierce battle going on he then realizes that he should have gone to Kim Hun's Aid looking at the huge kit ghoul the blue dragon asks if he's really not going to Get out of here and he confirms that he is turning into kit ghoul kit ghoul replies that eating the blue dragon will make him full for once but the blue dragon is doubtful about ghoul because he is too huge for such a creature
and takes on a strange appearance at this point looking at ghoul the blue dragon realizes that he has the karma of the black whale when asked if the blue dragon has ever encountered him he replies that he has seen the black whale In purgatory several times to this day he remembers clearly how the black whale ate all the deceased who fell into purgatory in response to this story ghoul in the guise of the black whale begins to giggle and realizes that the blue Dragon knows everything getting as close to the ascendant as possible ghoul claims
that his karma is unparalleled enough to absorb even a worm like the blue dragon the black whale then begins to open his mouth wide showing his huge Teeth he claims to be starving to death drawing air into his mouth creating a kind of funnel in it black whale offers the blue dragon to start eating in turn the climber behaves quite calmly and says that the black whale had better close his mouth at this point lightning begins to accumulate in the tendrils on his head behind him following this the blue dragon aims a punch at black
whale and says that his mouth stinks in response to this strike black whale only Grins at the fact that the blue dragon struck him in a sneak attack all the wounds from the ascendants lightning bolts begin to heal on black whale's body forming bubbles then the ghoul in the guise of black whale smirks again and assures the blue dragon that his attacks are not working when the G begins to tell him that black whales regeneration is almost infinite the blue dragon realizes that once is not enough eventually the Ascender offers to do the Same thing
again and Strikes black whale again with his lightning bolts after that ghoul gets seriously nervous and asks the blue dragon to stop but the climber realizes that two strikes are not enough once again the blue dragon strikes black whale with his lightning bolts and this time he plans to make a 100 strikes at this time the climber himself watches ghoul and notices that his merge with black whale is really impressive he strikes with all his might But the conqueror's core has yet to show Ghoul in turn opens his eyes wide in pain when asked how
the climber knows about it the blue dragon wonders why not everyone knows about such an impressive Karma of the black whale but Ghoul at this point does not understand why the blue dragon has brought it up and what he means the ascendant then continues his story and pauses for a moment before finishing it in the end the blue dragon brings up the fact that he himself had Personally destroyed the black whale long ago looking at the surprised and shocked ghoul the blue dragon offers to test how long he will last in a fight against him
at this point bitter tears appear in Black whale's eyes and run down his face eventually the blue dragon attacks black whale again and Strikes him with its strong and powerful lightning bolts at this time Kim hun continues to confront Brahma and at one point stops to catch his breath the guy Then looks up and listens to the engineer saying that he is aaz AED at how the guy withstood the Tag's power looking down at Kim hun Brahma smiles unpleasantly and calls the guy a real monster in turn Kim hu looks back at the engineer unhappily
and is not content to talk and talk and talk the engineer then points out that Kim hun is just an ordinary man and even his stamina will come to an end one day looking at his assistance Brahma says that unlike Kim Hun's strength his strength has no limit then one of the huge statues attacks Kim hun with its staff but he manages to dodge it looking up Kim hun realizes that he has realized that stalling for time is not going to work out well for him then the guy pushes himself off the ground with his
feet and says that he knows what his plan of action is rushing straight towards Brahma Kim hon yells that he should grab him as soon as possible continuing toward Brahma Kim Hun says that he should finish off the engineer as soon as possible Brahma responds by saying that Kim hunk thoughts and actions were not wrong at all provoking and directing his conquerors at Kim hun the engineer asks him if he can do what he wants Without Really listening to what the engineer says Kim hun starts shouting curses and sends him away the guy then swings
his foot at the conquerors to fight back at that moment Kim hun concentrates the Power of lightning and Strikes with instant Thunder Brahma is shocked and falls into a surprised stuper Kim hu on the other hand gains confidence and shouts in Flight that it's time to end brahma's puppet show at some point the guy stops abruptly in the air and hangs there as if not moving at all not knowing what's going on Kim hun starts to tense up and get more and more anxious trying to assess and realize the situation Kim hun begins to suspect
that He has some kind of side effect in turn the engineer observes the guy and realizes that something wrong is happening to him Brahma takes advantage of the moment to grow more branches of the tree and directs them towards Kim hun at the same moment Kim hun is trapped and the engineer says that he listened to the guy's words about grabbing him and finishing him off then pulling the guy down with branches and trapping him Brahma is about to hit him With a huge divine spear Kim huan is trying to figure out what to do
and how to react realizing that the situation is not easy for him suddenly ji's staff appears out of nowhere and a familiar voice asks how long Brahma is going to beat Kim hun thanks to the staff appearing just in time Kim Hyun manages to escape the Trap of the tree branches shocked and surprised Kim hun looks up and sees a familiar climber Sun Wukong appears in front of him and asks him if He is jaw dropped by his incredible steepness seeing him Kim hun notices that the climber has been delayed but he just couldn't Master
what the guy gave him before leaving at that moment Sun Wukong is noticed by the engineer who asks what The Monkey King is doing here Sun Wukong replies that Brahma has sent him an annoying conqueror from Hell itself when The Monkey King stutters that the Conqueror has proved to be a Survivor the engineer's eyes widen in Horror son Wukong then clenches his fist and tells him that he had to sweat to get rid of the Conqueror but the engineer doesn't know what he means continuing to hover in the air like a real deity Brahma asks
who Sun Wukong had to get rid of smiling and waving his hands Sun Wukong asks if he is being so complicated but as they say it is better to see once than to explain so the Ascender calls for some new weapon grasping the Spear of the Conqueror whom He destroyed son Wukong asks if Brahma understands what he means wrinkling his nose and gritting his teeth the engineer realizes who the weapon in Sun wuk Kong's hands actually belonged to suddenly another familiar voice sounds and Brahma raises his head in horror his mouth hanging open in shock
a ghoul in the guise of black whale Karma flies over him covering the engineer with its huge Shadow the black whale flies past the engineer and with all its weight Falls to the ground leaving behind an explosion the the engineer continues to wrinkle his nose in frustration as he realizes the situation black whale's entire body is covered with strong wounds left by the blue dragon after that the blue dragon appears in the sky and is about to say something towering over the engineer he says that it is time to punish The Sinner who dares to
imagine himself a Celestial in response the engineer calls Him a pathetic snake and asks who exactly he is calling a sinner here as the dialogue continues the blue dragon says that what else would you call a fake who who pretends to be God by stealing someone else's Karma at this point Kim hun says that he doesn't understand anything and Son Wukong confirms that he has no idea what he's talking about having forgotten all this for a while kimun realizes that it's time to get out of his trap now that his Backup is in place it's
time for him to continue the fight so he breaks out of the tree branches Kim Hyun then shakes his hands off the tree and says that now the engineer is finished looking at his opponents the engineer tells Kim Hun not to be so arrogant for bringing his low lives here following this the man's face is covered with hatred and rage calling the situation ridiculous he's going to show everyone his true power so he shines a blinding light on the whole Place covering his face with his hands Kim hun curses because his eyes hurt and he
can't see anything at all as soon as the light Fades a little and becomes clearer Kim hun sees an interesting picture at that moment the engineer calls two more conquerors named virudhaka and V raanu now according to him since all four Heavenly Kings of taga are in place his opponents don't stand a chance in turn Kim hun remains standing motionless for some time and Addresses his teachers attracting the attention of the climbers Kim hun tells them that he has recently been hit hard and his stamina has been blown away correcting and kneading his hands Kim
hun is about to continue what he has already started to say smirking almost to his ears he says that he has a request for his pre ious teachers looking directly at the Heavenly Kings Kim hiun asks the climbers to clear the way for his hardworking student making a Peculiar and symbolic gesture with his hand Kim hun says that he wants to finish off the engineer in one blow in response the blue dragon with a slight smile on his face says that sometimes their Apprentice makes you speechless supporting the climber son Wukong realizes that Kim hun
has decided to make them slave away here but since they are both asked to do so they are ready to enter The Fray and help the guy by unleashing their skills energy and Weapons sunwukong and blue dragon then fuse their energies together to form a powerful bright beam watching everything happening the engineer wrinkles his nose squeamishly and calls his opponents vile insects ordering the celestial Kings to attack the ascenders the engineer says that they will die here heading towards the enemy Sun Wukong orders his staff Jui to lengthen in an instant the staff does indeed
begin to length becoming larger and wider Sun Wukong then uses His staff to powerfully strike one of the Heavenly Kings right in the chest with such a powerful and strong attack he manages to push one of brahma's conquerors away but at some point something catches Sun wukong's attention and the Ascender tenses up slightly another of the Heavenly Kings appears in front of him and takes out his musical instrument following that he begins to play something on the strings and exude a bright magical energy a loud and Rather unpleasant sound comes from the Heavenly King and
seems to deafen Sun Wukong then the blue dragon appears and says that such a game he could not call beautiful and pleasant as the blue dragon strikes Sun Wukong watches with joy on his face and shrieks in satisfaction wrapping the conquerors in the engineer's aids with his lightning bolts blue dragon is about to speak out about something then showing all his true strength and power the climber says That it is time to teach his opponents a lesson a moment later the entire Battlefield is enveloped by lightning and a bright explosion the Heavenly Kings and deity
are engulfed by the blue dragon's lightning as Kim hun watches he claps his hands and shouts his admiration for his teachers at the same moment smirking and saying something to himself Kim hun is about to use the moment to attack looking at the engineer and his deity kimon realizes that it's Time for him to do his own thing the engineer wrinkles his nose and displeasure and realizes that things are not as rosy as he had imagined the man then appeals to his deity t Gada to help him in the battle at that moment the deity
forms several huge blades and points them straight at Kim hun but then the blue dragon appears behind him and tells him that it's all useless he then strikes the Brahma deity with his lightning tree technique turning to Kim Hun the blue dragon tells him to hurry up and the guy thanks him for his help still watching the engineer is shocked and doesn't understand how it's possible that the blue dragon disarmed the taga with ease realizing that now he can't avoid the Collision the Eng engineer takes up his lotus flower again and intends to form something
with it the man then summons a whole Heavenly Army to fight off his opponents Kim hun calmly faces the Army and says that he Will not be intimidated by such a thing at this point Sun Wukong clings tightly to his new weapon and realizes that Brahma has decided to take them by quantity not quality Sun Wukong uses the sphere of the Ice Crystal to summon the Ravens of the plague Lord immediately a multitude of ravens begin to attack the Heavenly Army and the coners summoned by Brahma finally the climbers manag to clear the way for
Kim hun so the guy rushes forward at this time the engineer Stands almost immobilized and does not know where to go and what to do as he approaches the engineer Kim hun immediately grabs the man by his robes and pulls him to him starting to threaten him Kim hun creates mandala patterns and magical hands behind his back at one point his Mandela starts to glow and glow and the guy says it's time to end watching all of this Brahma realizes he's finished and all he can do is watch in horror eventually Kim Hune Attacks the
engineer with his Flawless sura strike technique absorbed by Kim Hun's magical energy the engineer begins to dissolve Into Thin Air and screams that it couldn't have happened that way eventually the engineer suffers devastating wounds and begins to expectorate his blood hovering in the air and falling to the ground the engineer cannot believe that some man has managed to surpass an immortal the man then Falls falls to the ground with A thud and immediately Kim hun appears in front of him trying to cover his nose with his hand so as not to suffocate Kim hun says
that if he tries hard enough The Immortal will be finished in response and lying on the verge of death the engineer says that Kim Hun's mouth is very dirty the man then looks up at the sky with an inanimate gaze and says something else looking at a surprised Kim hun the engineer tells him that in the end he Couldn't overcome it continuing to lie on the rubble of the asphalt the engineer begins to think about something of his own looking at his opponent Kim Hun he asks if the guy can do it but he doesn't
know what he's talking about as the engineer's body begins to sizzle and dissolve he talks about something above turning into a lotus flower the engineer stammers on about the tower and Kim hu watches the whole thing looking at the artifact Kim hu received he Notices that his level of information gathering Rises to the highest and he defeats the engineer ER he rubs the back of his head and isn't satisfied with the fact that the engineer told him some nonsense and died noticing the new artifact in front of him again Kim Hyun approaches it to examine
it grasping the cpal lotus flower with his hand he tries to understand what it is but half of the information is again hidden even with the highest level of access after that The guy tiredly falls to the ground and is not going to think about anything because he doesn't have the energy for it slowly covering his eyes Kim hun realizes that he needs to get some sleep first in the end the guy lays down on the asphalt and falls asleep under the Setting Sun a week later all the destruction of the buildings caused by the
disasters was slowly restored in the same period of time Kim hun is invited to a conference where an incredibly Large number of journalists are gathered he hasn't been in such an environment for a long time but He suggests that they start talking about how they should be quiet all of the journalists start pulling their microphones towards Kim Hune and asking endless questions raising his hand one of them asks about the video of the guy during the fight which has gotten a lot of views but Kim hun feels nothing about it in response the journalist says
that all this Provokes various controversies among the citizens the main topic of discussion is the strange blue dragon creature and Son Wukong who once destroyed an entire city when he says that people suspect Kim hun of joining forces with the conquerors his face twists into displeasure he is then accused of being a play of his own making Kim hun is provoked and becomes angry Kim hun then swings his fist and breaks the table in front of him looking at the frightened reporters Kim Hyun Repeats that he realizes how important it is for them to get
the scoop clenching his fist tightly from The Slammer Kim Hyun replies that he is tired of saving the world and will be brief about the controversy that has erupted showing his rage and anger Kim hun warns that if no one wants to die they shouldn't cross the line in the end the guy ends the press conference and leaves the reporters alone with their questions waving his hand Kim hun says He's going to leave because he's already said everything he wants to say the reporters just stare at the guy in silence and don't understand what just
happened the reporters then start crying and letting out tears frustrated by the failed press conference at this time the second student Han Arin is heading somewhere in her Black Limousine with a private driver there the girl watches the L live broadcast from Kim Hun's press conference and exclaims Enthusiastically clutching the clipboard to her chest hanar Rin realizes how bossy her teacher is at the same moment the girl realizes that since he's done with the conference he'll be alone very soon looking around and as if analyzing the situation hanar Rin realizes that it will be the
perfect environment mirin's first Apprentice falls for the bait Hana Rin through and flies off to the force Guild Island in turn Lee SEO Yun and SE left for a meeting about the Amun Guild's proposed Dungeons and others like Ana and she hyan went on a long awaited date to their favorite restaurant using the coupons she gave them now everything is going according to hanar rin's plan and the girl realizes her dignity and starts smiling madly remembering the image of mirin Hana Rin is amazed at how she dares to make such a face in front of
her teacher ha Narin herself doesn't know what tricks mirin was trying to pull even Even though she's doing the same thing as she sits in the limousine she looks around again and realizes that today will be different as Hana Rin starts to blush and embarrass herself she knows that today she will go farther than before at this time Kim hun is finishing up with the conference and is getting all sweaty and goosebumps from it as he walks down the hallway he realizes that he's probably exhausted from listening to all that reporter nonsense as he Continues
to walk along Kim Hyun suddenly remembers something and thinks about it stopping in the middle of the hallway and looking at the Heavenly demon and Kumo's rooms he wonders if everything will be all right according to sha hang's Stories the two of them are trying to destroy each other maybe they should have been put in separate hospitals at that moment loud noises come from behind the door as if someone Is arguing and arguing looking around and shaking his head nervously Kim hu tries to figure out what's going on remembering Heavenly demon and kumiho he begins
to suspect that they are having another fight immediately grabbing the door knob Kim Hyun is about to enter the room to calm the climbers Kim H opens the door abruptly and rattles it open swearing at the noise and saying that there are ordinary civilians in the hospital but as soon as he notices What's going on here he immediately changes his face and gets into a stuper kumiho pounces on chma and kisses him on the lips Heavenly demon tries to push Fox away from him but she won't let go of him they both turned to look
at Kim hun and notice his appearance in the room Kim hun doesn't realize what's going on and continues to stare at jangma and Kumho in a stuper at this point Kim huan realizes that they should have booked a hotel room instead of a Ward but chma refuses and begs him not to joke around like that Heavenly demon then reveals that Kumho stuck by him after he saved her life after listening to Fox's tenderness and Cha's denials Kim hun realizes that he should get out of here moving further down the corridor he real realizes that he
is extremely lucky to see such a thing and in general he needs to work and not think about others kiman then heads to AB system room and asks if she has never learned How to clean but that's exactly what she's doing now the guy then asks if she did what he asked her to do before having fun and the girl grudgingly confirms it with a thumbs up ab says there is no activity from above she figures out the reason but needs more time in the meantime Kim Hyun stands silently and listens intently to 's assistant
who excuses herself that she was really busy with the case in the end Kim hu replies that he understands and Asks the girl to let him know as soon as he finds out something but she doesn't understand the reason for the indifference then the guy moves towards AV and parallels but asks if the highest level will really not be filtered by what the assistant said when Kim hun answers in the affirmative he approaches the girl and says that he wanted to ask her something he puts his hand on the assistant shoulder and calls her by
name and she responds with a serious Expression on his face Kim hyan asks his assistant to tell him everything she knows about the designer at this time the Palace of the force Guild is illuminated by the bright orange Setting Sun there miren sits on her throne and her henchman sits on his knees with his head in the floor in front of her at that moment the man begins to justify himself to his mistress for something Myan in turn asks if his report that the teacher was about to be attacked was False continuing to bow to
the floor the man continues to justify himself and says that he has committed a terrible sin sweating profusely he reports that some girl with purple hair broke into the palace yesterday at that moment using the book hanar Rin ordered the man to use Kim hun as bait and bring me Ren here by 12:00 eventually after such instructions she specified for the man himself to Come up with a reason for all of this the man starts hiccupping in Fright and fear of the mistress and miren clenches her fist tightly on the handle of her throne with
anger realizing that it's about hanar rin's second student mirin gets even angrier and realizes that she's been framed at this time Kim Hune is approached by his second student hanar Rin who shouts out in love and addresses him as a mentor noticing Kim hyun's Slumped face she asks what's wrong but he says it's not really about the bad tests the guy then averts his gaze a bit and says there's something that annoys him a lot before that when he asked AB what she knew about the planner the girl first asked him again after a brief
hesitation she says that she knows nothing about the man at all Kim hayan can't believe that she doesn't know anything about the designer the guy then grabs some disc Packaging to do something with it he ends up picking something off the bookshelves and putting it in a trash bag AB meanwhile is trying to prove that he doesn't know anything stopping Kim hunv tells her that the designer helped in the creation of the tower but never once showed his face the whole time she promises that she will try to find out if Kim hayan will not
touch her Legend of Zelda collection now Kim hun is trying to Figure out what the point of the highest access is if it is useless nonsense the guy then looks up and asks hanar Rin what she's even doing here Hana Rin replies by holding her book in her hands and saying that she just wanted to ask her teacher something the girl then opens her soul language book to continue the conversation she smiles and looks into her teacher's eyes and asks if he can answer her question at this point Kim hun realizes that she is trying
to Put him into a kind of real hypnosis he realizes that she's trying to hypnotize him and then he realizes that he's already fed up with everything and now Hana Rin and her nonsense after that the guy starts pretending and is about to play along by asking what Hana Rin wanted to know at this point the girl realizes that she has pulled off her trick and asks how far things have progressed with me Ren Kim hyan asks what they are talking about and Hana Rin Clarifies that she means intimacy then the girl listens to the
teacher's reply with Fascination and interest but Kim haan's answer is simple because nothing really happened between him and miren hearing this hanar Rin immediately changes her face and is genuinely happy that nothing happened between them thinking back to Merin Hana Rin realizes that she was deceived by mein and made up her own story although she probably misunderstood it the girl looks away and Smur realizing that it's a good thing that she had a chance hanar Rin uses her book to speak to her Mentor again leaning over to Kim hun and a little embarrassed she asks
him what he thinks of her hanar Rin then lifts Kim hyun's chin with one finger and asks if he wants things to progress between them at this point the guy takes the girl's hand while pausing for a moment in turn Hana Rin waits in anticipation for a response from her Teacher which prolongs the moment eventually Kim hun pushes the girl away lets go of her hand to answer who knows if he wants to or not immediately hanin's body feels like ice from such a cold response from her master she also realizes that Kim hayun should
have been under her hypnosis all this time but he wasn't she realizes that Kim hayan should have been under hypnosis all along but he wasn't the guy smirks at Ren making a fool of her and showing That he's got her figured out from the start when he says that the hypnosis disappeared as soon as he broke it hanar Rin body is pierced by a lightning bolt of Shame and realization Kim Hyun then says that it's no fun to joke about her because her face is always the same but now it's like a whole bunch of
emotions he's in a good mood and Hanah Rin doesn't know where to turn from her shame without a second thought the girl turns around and Runs out of the room so fast that her heels are glistening she slams the door shut loudly and Kim hu continues to laugh at her and it seems he's found a new way to get rid of her stress after a while Kim hun EX tales and realizes that since they've had fun it's time to get down to business he stands up with his head proudly and confidently and prepares for further
action then Kim Hyun visits Noah's Arc again which hovers in the alternative space of the Tower he is met there by a surprised Noah who notices that Kim Hyun is in a High Spirits Kim Hyun Smiles broadly and radiantly and says that someone has helped him improve his mood at this point the Creator speaks positively because further conversation can give a guy a headache when asked by Kim hyan what he means Noah puts his palm together and pauses for a moment before getting down to business with a worried look on his face The Creator says
that Kim Hun's next enemy is the designer and he's more complicated than Brahma the planner is powerful in his own right but the four Heavenly Kings who are under his command are not fools either Noah then says that with Kim hanan's current level he can't cope with him and the guy gets a headache however the creator has some good news which immediately attracts Kim hu's attention pointing at the new artifact received from the engineer Noah Claims to have figured out how to use it on the table in front of them is the very same Lotus
of kalpa that the engineer Left Behind opening it Kim hun realizes that it's about some kind of ordeal and he doesn't like it at all realizing that he's going to be practiced again he gets angry and angry but Noah just laughs loudly at him in the end the Creator says that Kim hun is right which annoys the guy even more and he starts pounding his fist on the table He'd like to let it all go but according to Noah there really is great Karma inside the Lotus at this point Kim hu remembers the very same
engineer who already said something like this Kim hun then asks if this karma is really so awesome to which Noah replies that he will say in simple words this Great Divine karma in simple words is for someone like Kim hun Superior to other Karma Kim hen ends up listening to Noah in bewilderment that Brahma is fake but the great Karma inside the Lotus is real in the end it all comes down to the fact that to get such great power Kim hun needs rigorous training and he grudgingly realizes this the Creator then stammers on about
the standard methodology and the guy himself doesn't understand what exactly he means but when Kim hun contradicts this and asks about the nonstandard method the Creator starts smiling he then pushes the Lotus toward Kim Hune so that He can take it to him in the end the Creator says that the guy should just swallow this Karma whole meanwhile the gentleman from upstairs continues to sit in his chair at the round table and thinks about how Kim hun will prove himself this time at that moment there are more voices that are not happy with what he
is muttering under his nose for which the gentleman apologizes sincerely getting down to business and noting the fact that everyone is busy the gentleman Suggests to start their conversation there are four others at the table besides him and he tells them that he has called them here to make a proposition pausing briefly between the four the gentleman with a smirk on his face calls the unknown men the four Heavenly Kings the Kings then begin to ask what kind of offer they are talking about and the gentleman is about to say something else before doing so
when he claims that the engineer died at the Hands of an ordinary man from the ninth floor the guest's attention shifts abruptly one of the four Heavenly Kings Beck clarifies whether or not the man really destroyed the holder of great Karma the second of the four Heavenly Kings pie covers her face with a fan and wonders how such a thing is even possible and another one of them named song hides in the shadow of his hat and claims that he doesn't believe in all of this right after that comes someone's Exclamation that gives the indication
that he's mocking the fact that s doesn't believe in the story the last one isqi he's been saying from the beginning that an engineer with stolen Karma wouldn't last long s Chuckles at this and tells qu that he's not far behind the engineer himself he then reminds everyone that quii also stole his sister's Karma and climbed up the tower qu threatens son with one more word to shut him up but son doesn't give Up and threatens him back immediately afterward the Heavenly kings make an intimidating an ominous eye contact but at some point both men
are distracted by something and are immediately distracted from their argument clapping his hands the Lord rejoices at how friendly the Heavenly kings are and it makes him feel better still attracting the attention of qu and song the Lord said that he would like to finish the proposal with his hands folded in front of him quei asks What kind of proposal the man is making in response the smug gentleman says it's more of a gift than an offer or a deal piling four spheres in front of him the gentleman offers each of them something nice then
each of the Spheres begins to glow and the man adds that he is giving Karma to each of the Kings watching the glowing spheres the four Heavenly Kings cannot take their eyes off them once the Lord guarantees the highest quality to go upstairs Beck asks what his Conditions are then based on his suspicions Beck wonders if they need to get rid of that man on the ninth floor in response the gentleman assures him that it's just a gift and not something to be paid for punching his fists on the table bayek is not going to
fall for this nonsense and asks what the reason is for all this the gentleman then says that he doesn't care to which Beck is surprised and asks what he means the gentleman goes on to assure them that he Doesn't care care what they do with the karmas they receive and that it will all eventually become part of the dinner Imagining the very Tower he says that it will soon become his Feast stressing over what they have heard the four Heavenly Kings ponder over the Lord's words for them to use his gift madly and with a
satisfied grin the man licks his lips saying that it is all in the name of a future Feast meanwhile in Noah's Ark Kim hayun looks at the Lotus and Realizes that he needs to separate the great karma from the Lotus and absorb it the guy then asks if this is really possible to which Noah turns back and says that not long ago he wouldn't have agreed to it Noah looks at the curved and strange blade and says that Kim hen's trophies have been very useful even one of those artifacts in front of them is enough
as fuel examining the blade Kim hen asks if the remaining Karma can be given to others to which Noah leaves the decision up to him he then asks the Creator to leave the karmas of the halir and the black whale to which the man obediently agrees when Kim hun is about to leave and says goodbye to Noah he says that he will need two more weeks so he can rest finally the Creator mentions that next time Kim hun should come here with Sun Wukong Noah Smiles warmly and says that he has a nice present for
Sun Wukong at this time the four Heavenly Kings Returned to their Nooks somewhere on the upper floors there they placed the caros feres on the table and remember what the Lord said about his present for them after a while s asks the others what they think about all this Beck interjects and says that he has a hunch he's interrupted by que who's not happy about this and asks how long they're going to keep talking shifting his attention to him Beck is slightly surprised and Quai repeats that it's Just a gift that can be used at
the same moment s intervenes and says they need to figure out if it's medicine or poison the cocky que scoffs that they think the inside of the orb is poison and offers to sacrifice himself when he mentions that he will take all four karmas for himself the other kings immediately change their faces and tense up they all start grabbing que's arm to stop him from taking the Spheres looking at his Furious comrades que laughs and says That nothing can hide his gut threatening him with a fan P tells him to take his hands off the
Spheres and he tries to calm her down because he was just kidding he then reaches out and takes one of the red colored spheres for himself as he walks away que says that while they are looking at them he will just go start using his own at the same moment the man takes off and flies away leaving a Dusty PA of dust behind him s bowed his head in displeasure and said That the Barbarian que is worse than any Beast he then turns to peek and ask what he was going to say before all this
grabbing his karma sphere Beck says it was just his guess he then reminds them that the master gave them Karma after the engineer's death and said it was for the future of the pr and that the beginning was about the man on the ninth floor at this point Pi enters the conversation and begins to guess what Beck means confirming her guess Beck Says that the gentleman said he didn't care but he's sure of something else he goes on to say that he's sure that the master chose the man named Kim hun as his food inspecting
the realm of his karma Beck says that the gift is a kind of tool to help set the table the man then clenches the orb tightly in his fist and pauses for a moment finishing his assumption Beck states that if they use it the planner will do something to them as well At this time Kim hun returns to his luxurious apartment disgruntled he folds his arms in front of him and claims that the gifts are natural fools all the while the guy watches blue dragon and Sun wuk Kong squabble over their different preferences in eye
dolls in turn the ascenders do argue about who is the best of BTS Jin or shugga Kim hion himself just stands silently by and watches their bickering with a tense expression on his face with a painful Grip on his head Kim hun realizes that he doesn't even want to get involved in their fight at some point a notification pops up in front of him that he's invited to the system room not understanding what is happening and why so suddenly Kim hiun freaks out but has no time to do anything about it 5 seconds after the
notification pops up the guy is moved to the system room by AV turning to the assistant Kim hen wanted to find out what's wrong but Something stops him when he notices something that shouldn't be there he is immediately shocked and surprised pointing his finger forward Kim hun turns to someone and asks what he is doing here at the moment Noah appears in front of him and greets Kim h on the guy is surprised that the Creator can enter the system room Noah responds by saying that he has important business with the Summoner so he just
took the opportunity to make his way in when asked what the Business is the creator tells of the gift for Sun Wukong that he spoke of earlier looking over to AV Noah suggests that he let it go for now because he has a favor to ask of Kim h he then mentions The Dark Tower on the 12th floor where Kim hun came for his soul confirming that it is the same Tower Noah tells him that he needs something from there it's a fancy Stone on the top floor that can hold brahma's Karma there are some
pretty unfriendly Demons living there but they are no threat to Kim hyan according to Noah's words you don't even have to climb the tower and just break the wall of the top floor from the outside and go inside rubbing the back of his head Kim hun now realizes why it's been too quiet lately the guy eventually agrees on what needs to be done for Noah but after he's dealt with some business when asked what's up with the karmas that Kim hun has now taken and he realizes that it's about The karma of Halbert and black
Keith going over something in his head Kim Hyun says that of course he gave them away as he wanted but there's something wrong remembering the artifact that belongs to Black whale Kim hun says that the guys are racking their brains a lot about karma for his part blue dragon looks up on the Shelf and examines this black whale Karma at this point sunwukong asks what it is there again size and it's pretty simple if he Doesn't want to use Karma then let him not use it when blue dragon claims to have finally made his decision
Sun wukong's attention turns to him with suspicion and doubt looking at the artifact blue dragon is sure he is not going to use it dropping his phone Sun Wukong lets out a slight chuckle and says that this is all quite expected and he agrees with him completely recalling the Ice Crystal Karma Sun Wukong says that after absorbing it he became Stronger but was uncomfortable due to his limited movements he then reasoned that fighting in threes was okay but that fighting alone against an equal enemy would be a weakness following this Sun Wukong raises his hand
up and says that if the blue dragon is unsure then he better not touch the other Karma clenching his fist he also states that in his case because of the inferiority of his karma he has no other options here the blue dragon was about to say Something to Sun Wukong but stops the reason for this is that someone enters the room and attracts the attention of the climbers Kim hun appears whom sunwukong greets with joy and gets up from lying down realizing that he is going somewhere sunwukong asks where exactly and Kim hun says that
there are two things to deal with he then waves to the climbers and tells them to watch the house to which they don't react very well because they are perceived as Watchdogs eventually the guy closes the doors loudly behind him and son Wukong remarks that it's all a bit strange he goes on to explain that it's about Kim hyan if you make a contract to use someone else's Karma you can't use it so freely the blue dragon remarks that he is also surprised because Kim Hyun goes beyond simply imitating other people's karma in response sonwukong
confirms that Kim hun has a talent for making every Karma his own as he begins To talk about this an unknown girl who is hiding in the shadows begins to watch him when Sun Wukong says that Kim hun can become more incredible than the tower itself the girl smiles at this time Kim hun heads to the Palace of the force Guild where chma has come to check on him at this point kumiho keeps hitting on chma and Kim hun realizes that the man didn't have time for his gift at all the Heavenly demon then replies
that he's uncomfortable with the Extent of his karma but he is slowly getting used to it Kim hyan remarks that this is a good thing because the Blue Dragon for example has no Karma at all recalling the blade he received chma says that it's not easy to wield stolen Karma and if it weren't for his goal he would have given up too he then recalls his battle with the Conqueror and says that he is too weak to be so stubborn now chma then reminds him that since he has set aside his pride Kim hun should
Not forget about the deal they made in response Kim hayun asks if it's true that chma asked him to find the karma of the sword God after he destroys the planner after listening to the guy chma emphasizes that it's not all a simple request but the real deal Kim hian sits down and says that he doesn't understand Cha's motives if he's not even going to absorb the karma to summarize the guy says that as soon as he's done with the planner he can get any Karma he wants so Jung ma should sit with kumiho more
eventually Kim hun pulls out the blind Compass to go about his business after a while the guy is already climbing up the tower on his Salto cloud and feeling terribly bored as Kim Hun's thoughts and Reflections sink in he starts to look around when he sees the gloomy tower that the Creator had told him about he realizes that he has arrived quickly as he looks around he remembers Noah's words that he should just destroy the Wall at the top of the tower and try it out at the same moment the cocky Kim hun jumps to
his feet and is about to take a high and Powerful leap upwards in an instant the guy densely beams toward the top of the tower to reach his goal and do whatever is necessary after some more time he manages to reach the very top he needs looking around the walls of the gloomy Tower Kim hun is satisfied with himself because he's already there before he knows it with his fist tensed Kim hayon is about to start destroying this wall after that the guy starts to make repeated and Powerful blows to break his way through after
a while another wall appears in front of him and when he notices it he's a bit surprised stopping his fist right on the wall now the guy realizes why the recoil seemed so strong to him after that he puts his hand behind his back and concentrates lightning in it Kim hun is going to deal with the second wall Kim hun hits the Wall with a powerful blow that causes it to explode and then he finds himself in a PA of dust at that moment the entire gloomy Tower begins to shake and make loud noises breaking
through the tower's symbolized wall Kim hun recalls a saying as he swings his fist again to deliver the final crushing blow Kim hun says that he must knock and the door will open just moments later the wall breaks through and the entire alternate space is engulfed in an explosion after Waiting a while to see what's going on in front of him Kim Hyun makes a serious expression on his face as he stares ahead of him examining the hole in the wall the guy knew that old expression would never fool him now he has to get
the stone before the demons show up but at that moment his foot hits something strange Kim hyan looks down and realizes that something is beneath his feet examining the lifeless body he realizes that it's the demon no told him about as Kim hu tries to see what is under his feet an unfamiliar voice sounds behind him it's one of the Heavenly Kings of qu who speaks to the guy and tries to find out what he's doing here and why he's making such a Ruckus standing on top of a mountain of lifeless demons quei assures Kim
hayan that he's the only one who can have fun here in response the guy assures qu that he should have named himself Kim hion then notices the fancy Stone he is looking for in que's hands And the King realizes that the guy is also looking for it at the same moment Kim hun leaps out of his seat towards qu and says that this thing belongs to him preparing to attack and with a serious expression on his face Kim hun extends one of his arms forward toward qu the Heavenly King himself tries to dodge the unexpected
attack but Kim hun manages to grab his wrist as he swings his fist at que Kim hun smirks and tells him to shut up and give him the stone at the same Moment Kim hun steps up even more aggressively and starts throwing multiple punches at qu with his fist eventually the guy manages to temporarily crush his opponent by punching him right in the chest everything of course ends with another explosion that spreads throughout the area looking through the dust Kim hun claims that the demon has a long tongue and that he is not even friends
with him still Kim hun manages to get his hands On the bizarre stone that controls the demons Kim hyan is smug and happy to have the stone in his pocket and is about to walk away but at that moment que's voice comes again and calls out to him which makes Kim Hyun tense and surprised Kim hyan then turns around to see a bright flash behind him and que's voice says that it was a good hit watching what's going on Kim hu wonders what kind of aggressive energy is coming from this Demon first of all showing
his limb qu says that these local demons weren't even enough for him to warm up then his head comes into view with a few horns on it and quii says that Kim hayon's punch has softened his muscles qu's real name is toini and and he is an evil spirit the reincarnated demon says that all of this is nothing more than a massage to him kiman looks at the creature and notices that his appearance has changed and he's clearly not some ordinary Troublemaker at this point tuoxin is about to attack and says that he should pay
Kim hun back in kind then with his eyes burning and a smirk on his face toini swings his weapon at Kim hun Kim hayun himself does not understand what is happening and why this conqueror is so aggressive towards him Kim hian deftly and gracefully Dodges the attack and shrieks a little trying to understand what is going on suddenly a strange and thick Spike appears from Somewhere and heads towards the guy these spikes are on the club of the toini who continues his attack Kim hun tenses up as the floor is similar in structure to the
walls that he broke in several blows and toini in one examining the Demon's size Kim hun realizes that it can reach great speeds watching his Club the guy also realized that he is a real conqueror of the highest class at this moment toini realizes that Kim hun has dodged and he didn't come all the Way here for nothing but when toini stammers on about trying out the great Karma Kim hun clings to those words and is surprised at that moment he wonders how the Conqueror who appeared has such a rare item on him pointing his
finger at toini Kim hun calls him one of the four Heavenly Kings who are the henchmen of the planner not having time to aggressively respond to King Kim Hun's words toini realizes that the guy gave out information he couldn't possibly Know momentarily tensing up and showing it with his face toini says that Kim hiun is not only interesting but also suspicious he then smirks fiercely and hatefully saying that he shouldn't cut Kim hun to Pieces Kim hun responds and laughs saying that he is not some crab meat and should not be cut into pieces Kim
hian then starts insulting toini who listens to his words in a stuper and realizes what a dirty mouth the guy has in the end tuoxin grabs his club and Clutches it tightly in his hand starting to get even more aggressive and Swinging the Baton around Tu aini is going to go after Kim Hun's dirty mouth first destroying it in response a smiling Kim hun says he's done with all his business here and isn't going to hang out with toini the guy then smirks and says he has to go saying goodbye to the demon and the
word pass at the same moment there is an explosion where Kim hum was standing when toini hits him through the Dust flying in the air the disgruntled demon wonders where the guy went as he screams and freaks out toxin's voice Echoes throughout the gloomy Tower in turn Kim hun moves into the system room and tells AB that he has strategically retreated from that stranger to oini he then tells AB that he took the bizarre Stone and tested the power of the Heavenly King so why waste his energy now Kim hon turns to AB and says
that because she has her power back he can go To the ninth floor right away rubbing the back of his head and chuckling the assistant replies that it takes about 5 hours to prepare for the move hearing this kimun enjoys the moment of being here for so long and is about to ask AV for something after that he asks to talk about the great Karma Noah has already talked about it in passing and Kim hon has noticed that everyone he meets wants it thinking about it the assistant explains that it would take a long time
To tell everything in detail after thinking for a while AV says that he will try to explain it in a simpler Way by simply comparing great Karma with ordinary Karma and there is a clear difference between them ordinary karma is power gained through sacred recognition for example blue dragon's Karma was recognized by the deity you die the other conquerors starting with Sun Wukong gained Karma by creating a legend about themselves to summarize Kimun realizes that for ordinary Karma you have to work an incredible amount of time and AV confirms it she then says that great
Karma doesn't require much effort or recognition but Kim Hyun asks how to get it a goes on to say that the only way to get great karma is to go through a special process in the end AB summarizes that great karma is a power that a creature possesses from the moment it is born imagining a sphere of karma the assistant asserts that great Karma is nothing less than perfect Divinity at this time the designer is talking to someone and realizes that the person he is talking to is questioning the reason why he gave out the
sacred karmas on the other side of the table in front of him sits P who not so much doubts the designer's words but feels strange she then claims that the designer used to take all the karmas for himself but now he's just giving out great Karma continuing to smirk and Watching pie the designer remarks that he always thought she was smart listening to Mr Pi she asks him a question because she doesn't quite know what he means in response to this the designer notices that Pi does not stop thinking about suspicious things that have come
to his mind despite his thirst for desire he then assures Pi that Prudence is one of the reasons he selected her to be the Heavenly King but Pi doesn't understand what he's getting At when the designer says that he has already realized how Pi has figured out his intentions the girl looks away unhappily eventually Pi asks if the designer really thinks they are all fodder for the very man who destroyed the engineer in response to this the designer doesn't stop smiling and says he won't deny it getting angry and freaking out Pi asks if the
designer is sure that the man will survive the battle against the four Heavenly Kings After hearing this the projector laughs even louder and denies it because with Kim hunk current strength it's impossible he then suggests that Pi imagine the moment when Kim hun will be able to accomplish The Impossible and stand before him listening to these words which sound like a fairy tale piie Rises slightly from the table and tenses up at that moment the planner sticks out his tongue and licks his tongue saying that Kim hun is an unbeatable treat Watching his master Pi's
face changes dramatically and pales as he realizes that he's crazy he smirks and thinks it makes no difference if there is food to satisfy his endless hunger meanwhile Kim hun continues to sit with AB in the system room thinking hard about something Kim hun scratches his ear and says that he doesn't understand what the assistant is saying summarizing that one is stronger than the other Kim hun stretches out in boredom and ab doesn't Understand why he asked after that he throws the quirky Stone he got in the tower into the palm of his assistant's hand
the assistant realizes what it is and Kim Yun asks her to give it to Noah instead when asked if it would be possible to close the floor again AB awkwardly replies that it wouldn't and that even if he tried it would only last an hour at most thinking back to TU aini AV realizes that Kim hiun is worried about him and there are three others Besides him and he doesn't know when they'll pounce at that moment AV gets an idea and tells him that there is another option to protect the floor without Kim hun she
then tells him that the gift for Sun Wukong that Noah was talking about might come in handy with a thumbs up ab says that Noah has already asked her to give something to Sun Wukong remembering Sun Wukong the Creator said that he found a way to make his karma complete Again after all this Kim Hyun returns to his apartment where son Wukong greets him with shouts that his karma can be restored a delighted and mesmerized son Wukong can't believe it and Kim Hugh only confirms the fact the blue dragon enters the conversation and asks if
and how the stolen Karma can be restored at this point sunwu Kong pulls the guy by the Scruff of the neck and he doesn't understand why the climbers are so skeptical of his words when blue dragon Was about to ask the next question Kim hun interrupts him with a question the guy then asks if they know about ini and at this point both climbers get very tense Sun Wukong asks why Kim hun suddenly asked about him to which the guy tells how he met him when he was doing Noah's errand son Wukong replies that there
is a girl who knows about him best and she is now next to me Ren haki yako at this time some sort of Tiff between Kim Hun's female students is Back on and they play eye contact holding a small remote control in her hands miren turns to Hana Rin and asks if it's all serious in including a picture of a new residential area miren is not happy that hanar Rin wants to put a teacher in it this huge newly built residential complex has a movie theater a racetrack and a casino miren then says that if
kimon lives there it will be chaos in response Hana Rin scoffs saying that this phrase is more about miren Herself Hana Rin remembers all of the girls buildings and notes that it's as if she's still living in the Stone Age remembering the bamboo forest and the waterfall hanar Rin says that it's all a real Backwater in modern times she then says with a crazy smile and a look that she can't believe that M Ren planned to send her Mentor there at that moment Mir Ren swings her fist and slams it forcefully onto the nearest surface
holding back her emotions and aggression The girl says that it is becoming difficult for her to continue this dialogue filled with rage and anger miren threatens hanin that she will wipe her out right now opening her book hanar Rin notices this coincidence and that their thoughts are finally on the same page concentrating his magic power hanin promises miren that he will take away all of her limbs once again there is some confrontation and aggressive eye contact between the girls at that moment Mirin's henchmen burst into their office and informs them that he has something urgent
immediately he notices the invisible confrontation between the girls and tenses up with anger in his eyes mirin turns around and asks if it's urgent or if she'll kick him out of here to which he assures her that it's serious at that moment he immediately informs her that teacher Kim hun wants to see miren immediately miren then exchanges a triumphant glance with Hana Rin showing her his dignity eventually the girl proudly turns away and walks away leaving Hana Rin alone with her thoughts finally she turns around and smirks reminding her that she needs her teacher immediately
starting to shake with anger and tension hanar Rin becomes very nervous and realizes that the situ ation has not turned out in her favor when mer Ren leaves Hana Rin starts calling her name so loudly that the screams can be heard from the guardian Guild building after a while miren heads to Kim Hun's apartment that she built for him there she appears before her teacher and confirms that she really needs to ask haki yako about the creature named Tu aini in response Kim hun confirms the question and the girl realizes that he didn't want to
see her but a climber noticing the girl's strange reaction Kim hun begins to suspect that he invited her at An Inconvenient time but she of course Nervously denies it afterwards miren slightly embarrassed and awkwardly grabbing her cheeks with her hands ensures that she will ask haki yaku about it right away after that the girl gently and quietly covers her eyes and sinks into her inner World there she begins her dialogue with haki yako which is not audible to anyone around but herself in turn Kim Hyun observes her behavior and waits for her response and reaction
eventually miren returns and Claims that haki yako wants to invite Kim hun into her space upon hearing this Kim hun is a bit tense at this suddenness and asks what this is for miren replies that when haki yako heard toxin's name she wanted to talk to kimon in person and that it was even more convenient with a trembling voice miren turns to her teacher and asks him to put his hand on her shoulder listening to her instructions Kim hun gently and slowly places his Palm on moren's shoulder at the same moment Kim Hun's body begins
to move into the alternate space created by haki yako inside miren after a while of moving Kim hun stops and looks around looking around and trying to make sure he is in the right place he asks aloud if this is what haki yak's space really looks like suddenly a familiar voice comes from behind Kim hayon's back saying that they haven't seen each other in a long time he says that it's been a Long time since they've seen each other standing in front of of him is the same haki yako who invited him here she would
like to vent her emotions first by showing her obvious displeasure about something but first and foremost haki yako asks Kim hiun how he knows the creature named toini looking closely at the climber Kim hu realizes that she now has a creepy look and is clearly not her usual self eventually telling haki yako all about It Kim hun asks what connects her to toini in response the girl says that in a way they have the one and only relationship on Earth in fact haki yako is the older sister of this evil spirit named toini who stole
her karma and escaped to the tower when Kim hun hears about this she is surprised and realizes that the two of them are nothing alike recalling the two horns on Tu aini's head haki yako says that they were hers but the color is different because they Were colored by his energy getting even angrier haki yako says that she climbed up the tower and teamed up with miren to kill her younger brother while listening to her story Kim Hyun cleverly points out that they are the friendliest brother and sister in the world she then turns to
Kim hun and tells him with an anxious look that she has a favor to ask she then mentions how he helped the blue dragon and Son Wukong but Kim hen doesn't know what she means in the end She offers to make a PCT with her soul directly at stake as haki yako continues her aggression she mentions that she is going to take responsibility for her younger brother and destroy him a week later Kim hayun goes to Noah's Ark to visit his fellow Creator Noah he also takes his ascendant son Wukong with him who wants to
return Karma at that moment Noah rises from the table and greets the boys Sun Wukong unable to restrain himself pounces on Noah and demands to Get down to business shaking the Creator Hard Sun Wukong asks him if he can really return his karma after that he calms down and admits that he has overreacted and overreacted to his behavior the Creator replies that everything is fine and that son wuk Kong really be understood Noah then holds out a strange Stone box to the boys opening it in front of them appears the artifact Lotus kalpa which was
created from a strange Stone examining the sphere Kimhan asks if it's true that if you eat it you can get great Karma and Noah warns about precautions he then holds out another blue orb and suggests starting with yakai who has a more urgent situation than the others and his son Wukong examining the orb Kim hayon is about to speak his mind about about what it is this stone is indeed the one that will help Sun Wukong get his karma back but all the information he needs is hidden Kim Hy then asks in confusion why the
description of the item is incomplete to which noaj says there is no other way the Creator then tells him that it is because the coordinates of the collector's room are given in the skips this is an imaginary space and also the room where the designer keeps the stolen karmas still examining the orb Kim Yan is a little surprised because it's a real jackpot he then asks how Noah found such a treasure Trove to which the Creator assures him that it's all thanks to Kim hun then he recalls the request for the system room at the
time of The summoner's Disappearance which Kim hion gave him in order to find some information the Creator began to thoroughly investigate the tower after a while he eventually came across the very place he was telling Kim hun and Son Wukong about it was a rather strange and interesting place that emitted an incredible power of influence Noah explored it from all sides as a tiny opening came into view getting as close as possible and looking through this tiny opening Noah noticed something examining what was inside this strange Place Noah found something extremely surprising and shocking he
saw a multitude of karmas rushing back and forth colliding with each other and creating utter chaos listening to Noah's exciting story Sun wukong's face is covered with sweat the climber then Realizes that his karma is is also in there to which the Creator replies that the designer uses this place to store Karma Kim hun laughs and wonders how he has the time to collect them at this point the boy realizes that Noah could just take Sun wukong's Karma with him but he assures him that this is impossible continuing the thought the Creator says that finding
the right Karma amongst such a mishmash is beyond his abilities explaining this he Mentions that Karma has a peculiarity perhaps when Sun Wukong steps inside this room Karma will return to him on its own Kim hayun says that pigeons have the same peculiarity when they have the instinct to return home Kim hun then gets an idea and suggests just stealing all the Karma but Sun Wukong thinks that's not a good idea following this he explains that when absorbing such a large amount of karmas the body won't be able to withstand it and will collapse Rubbing
his cheek and feeling embarrassed Kim hian realizes that every Karma requires training after that Sun Wukong extends his hand to the sphere and is about to say something else with a smile on his face looking at the orb he tells everyone that he has a much better idea Kim hun puts his hands behind his head as if bored and asks what it is since Sun Wukong is going to be a little brother to his lazy henm at this time song listens carefully to Toxin's story and is about to summarize what he heard the very same
man had met toini on the 12th floor and had dodged the conqueror's attacks quite calmly and and moreover knew who they were with his head resting on his arm toini says that as soon as he was about to fight for real Kim hun just walked away from him when toini reports that the man was suspicious song and P look at each other forming a ball of energy between her Palms Pi is about to clarify who the Person tuoxin met was a hologram appears on her Palm showing an image of Kim hun recognizing the familiar face
toini becomes nervous and confirms that it is him Pi then tells son and toini that she recently spoke to the designer about his true intentions after recounting what happened Pi finishes his thought and tuoxin crazily slams his fist on the table at that moment he realizes that the man he encountered was the very type the projector had noted not intending to Continue this conversation toini gets up from the table and is about to leave but son asks where to go the aggressive toini replies that s must realize that he is going to go and Destroy
Kim and eat him with his bones finally turning to his comrades he asks if he's really going to sit back and do nothing after the truth when toini mentions that his comrades have no Pride son stops him and asks him to wait at the same moment he speaks in a calm tone about thinking And toini does stop for a moment s then suddenly turns to Beck who looks pensive with his hands folded under his chin after a while Beck raises his head and says that the planner is an unconventional person but not at all all
stupid to engage in an unfavorable game to put it another way the planner saw something in Kim hyan that they didn't at this point toini asks him to stop and asks if that means he can lose to a normal person when Beck informs him that There is danger s begins to suspect him of something with his eyes burning back makes a serious expression and says that there is only one effective way kiman returns to the alternate space of hakak there he listens to the girl saying that she's not going to the collection room because there's
no Karma she can use the smug haki yako also claims that her current karma is enough for her in response Kim hun asks with surprise and a slight hidden sneer if it's true and The girl realizes that he doesn't believe her scratching the back of his head the guy confirms it because she doesn't look strong right now and haki yako just silently listens to him and smiles remembering the battle with toini Kim hun realizes that he's Reckless but in terms of his strength he's no slouch mocking haki yako says that she realizes that she looks
weak in Kim Hun's eyes and that she can't compete with her younger brother but after that she makes A serious expression and clarifies that the fact of her Victory does not matter at all finally she says that all this was predetermined from the moment they were born Kim hayan is annoyed because she's talking in riddles but haki yako thinks it's beyond human comprehension remembering recent events Kim Hyun makes her go outside in such an event because he was sweating while dragging her statue looking around and assessing the situation Kim hun wonders why she is Stuck
in such a terribly uncomfortable place haki yako replies that there's no other way and if her brother senses her energy he might run away even further raising her head and sighing heavily the girl assures that this is the reason why she is just waiting patiently for her moment making a mad face haki yako finishes by saying that when toini appears in front of her without any suspicion that's when everything will happen Kim hian on the other hand Listens with a bored look in his eyes as he is told that he will be a spectator in
this situation meanwhile Mir Ren and Hanah Rin continue to argue and pull each other's cheeks again trying to prove to each other who is closer to the master while watching the girls argue Kim hun mentions angrily that not much time has passed in spite of this the girls start arguing with each other again which irritates their Master abruptly the girls calmed down and Listen to Kim huan's words that told them to get along with each other grasping his head painfully and tiredly Kim hun suggests they move on because it's all giving him a headache turning
to A Satisfied Hana Rin Kim hun says he thought he'd have to wait for her but the student assures him that she's ready to go at any moment she turns to mein with a Sinister sneer and says that when Kim hun calls her so urgently she can't wait at that moment miren realizes that The other student has just spoofed her from last time but Kim hun says he called hanar Rin here to work and the girl is ready to listen to the new instructions putting his hand on hanar rin's shoulder and straining me Ren Kim
hun says he has something to ask the other student with a serious expression on his face Kim hun asks the girl to stop the four Heavenly Kings looking at her teacher happily and contentedly hanar Rin falls into a stuper and can't Believe her ears at this time all four Heavenly Kings gather together in the tower to climb up to the ninth floor lastly back tell tells his comrades to remember something the only purpose they have in working together is to destroy Kim hun by doing so they'll be able to trample on the projector's hopes in
Kim hun once and for all literally all of sanpai and Tu aini's comrades turn to be and agree with what he's telling them about all of this at that moment back Lowers his head for a moment and realizes that everyone heard what he said looking down PEC suggests they leave immediately and head straight to the ninth floor in Noah's ark Noah sits idly by and is clearly very unhappy about something then he opens his albino eyes and says that he thought Kim hun would be here later a smug and confident Kim hun appears in front
of him with a smile on his face and the Creator asks if he's ready he says he is ready to do What he needs to do before that he asked his Apprentice to take care of the signaling device that will stop the Heavenly Kings it had been a while since Hana Rin and her assistant AV had gotten to work on it so it should be fine most likely the girls had already finished working on destroying the Conqueror passage to the ninth floor looking at the sphere Kim Hyun also tells him that sun wuk Kong has
gone to the collection room and will also be Back soon summarizing he tells Noah that everyone has done their best to which Noah nods approvingly now all Kim hon has to do is absorb the great Karma and he holds the orb in the palm of his hand to do so but the guy doesn't understand how to do it because it's big and Noah laughs because he shouldn't swallow the sphere literally then the Creator mentions precautions but Kim hun realizes without him that all this can be dangerous but There is only one way out you can't
know until you try the great kosere is activated and the air in Noah's Ark shakes at this moment Kim hayon's body begins to move into another alternate space finally he asks Noah to guard the house to which the Creator waves his hand and wishes him good luck at this time Kim hen's Consciousness continues to move and now he sees only a bright flash in front of him Kim Hun's body remains sitting on the chair in Noah's Ark but the guy in his turn simply loses Consciousness Noah in turn watches silently as Kim Hune passes out
before his eyes and rests his head on the table carefully examining the guy's face the Creator hopes that everything will go well there at this time Kim hun moves into a bright space that is completely made of stone there the guy tries to come to his senses and wakes up lying on some Stone surface surface kiman finally comes to his senses and tries to get to His feet and realize where he is looking around he realizes that he is inside the Brahma Karma he also doesn't understand why Noah was scaring him so much but then
he realizes when the huge statue of Brahma makes strange and frightening noises at the same moment Kim hun turns back to study the stone statue behind him in turn in front of him sits the Brahma he has seen before in battle standing there Kim hen Stomps and realizes that the local owner has Overstuffed the interior and has probably forgotten about politeness the guy then starts yelling to Brahma that he has a guest here and he's still acting like a stone block eventually Kim hun gathers all his strength and at the top of his lungs shouts
the name Brahma at the huge statue immediately the statue begins to laugh and transform he is surprised that Kim hun senses the energy he tried so hard to hide eventually the real Brahma Who has four faces appears in front of Kim hun and welcomes the guy to his home when Brahma tells him that he has been waiting for Kim hun the guy tenses up a bit and doesn't understand why the deity was doing this Kim hyan then listens wearily to Brahma about how he was anxious to see him there is only one reason for all
this Brahma was very interested in meeting in person the one who had so ruthlessly destroyed one of his identities Noah puts Kim hian on the Bed and watches him thoughtfully looking at Kim hyan sleeping the Creator hopes that the boy is doing well suddenly someone appears in Noah's Ark and asks if Kim Hune has left and Noah immediately turns his attention to the guests Noah turns back and sees some familiar faces that he is very happy to see here samator AV and the student Hana Rin that Kim hun told him about a pier before him
noticing their strange Behavior Noah wonders what's wrong as He's heard that they've been busy creating a signaling device a replies that the steel door is ready and the entrance to the ninth floor is now sealed but then Noah doesn't understand what's going on and Summoner hesitates and worries a lot before answering when she tells him that she has detected a powerful energy flow in the direction of the ninth floor Noah can't contain his shock at that moment they both realize that it is the four Heavenly Kings on their way they are moving at an incredibly
high speed looking back at Kim hayun the Creator states that everything happened sooner than he expected the girls rushed to Kim haan's house but apparently they were too late looking at the sleeping boy Noah tells him that he has recently penetrated the karma and will have to wait for some time when asked how long the steel door will hold AV worriedly says that she's not sure because the Energy is so strong at this time the evil spirit and one of the four Heavenly Kings toini rushes to the door on the ninth floor the four Heavenly
Kings find themselves in front of the very steel door that AV is talking about suddenly something terribly shocking happens and the Summoner immediately goes into a stuper sensing something terrifying painfully clutching his head AB starts screaming about their steel door being destroyed and Noah doesn't Believe it at first at this point the Summoner reports that the four Heavenly Kings have already reached the ninth floor and are trying to kick down the door immediately the Creator thinks about what they could come up with and ab screams in horror that she will not be able to hold
out much longer at that moment as if out of nowhere Comes The Familiar voice of son Wukong who with a smile on his face asks what their drama is from A peculiar sphere the Ascender Begins to speak and surprises everyone present in Noah's Arc joyfully and emotionally leaning on the table Noah is happy that Sun Wukong is finally back ab's assistant recognizes the item as a communication device and tries to figure out who is now talking to them Noah confirms that it is son Wukong on the other side is The Monkey King who Marvels at
such a violent reaction to his coming back at this point Sun Wong listens intently to the Creator about How he never thought this device would come in handy and tells him about the situation in response to this the Ascender claims that he knows about everything in general terms and has some idea about the whole thing when he says that it would be great to open the steel door Noah suer and Hana Rin are stunned the girls then start aggressively shouting about how they spent so much time laboring to seal it up and now they want
to open it near nearly deafened son Wukong says that he understands but they should just change the coordinates to his location and take the blue dragon after listening to the Ascender instructions the Summoner asks in confusion what all this is for Sun Wukong smiles and pauses for a moment before saying something he then tells him that the henm are gathered around him and are itching to use their power finally he assures them that they should calm down because all they have to do is Open the door on his signal at this time kiman continues his
conversation with Brahma and asks him about one of his personalities that Noah had told him about Brahma then listens interestedly to the story of how he took down Brahma who single-handedly hoarded the karma of all three of them and escaped to summarize the guy angrily remarks that even though the engineer was a thief Brahma decided to take revenge on him just because they were in the same body At that moment the deity himself listens attentively to Kim Hun's strange story for a while and doesn't say anything then unable to hold back he starts laughing loudly
and lingeringly at the boy Kim hun himself doesn't understand the reason for laughing but Brahma apologizes because the guy took his joke so seriously Brahma asks if Kim hu really thinks they are capable of such a thing since that man was just a common Thief Kim hun is then a little shocked To hear that Brahma just wanted to thank him for dealing with the traitor instead of them it was originally brahma's job but because of the seal spell the engineer had cast They had to do nothing and now that they were free they decided to
pay tribute to their benefactor Kim huan was already nervous but then his attention was distracted by Brahma telling him about the gift Brahma realizes that the guy has come here for the great Karma and speaks out about it While Kim hen suspects that they are going to give it to him but in response Brahma quite easily and casually informs him that they can't give him their karma still smiling and not fully understanding Kim Hyun is once again stunned Kim hun and look at each other for a while longer tensing each other with awkward silence realizing
the situation and becoming angry Kim hun is about to attack the deity but the deity responds by trying to calm him down Brahma then assures him that they don't want to hand her over but can't Kim Hune doesn't understand what's going on eventually Brahma tells him that their great Karma has already been transmitted and then a ball of magical energy appears in the guy's hands Examining The Magic In His Hands Kim y realizes everything and Brahma says that after the guy received their recognition the karma was in his possession when asked how they can just
Hand something like that over Brahma replies that they don't care and have already started accumulating their own Karma summarizing the deity says that absorption alone is not enough to use the power but they don't have time to explain the temple is about to collapse because the karma that has been keeping the place going has gone to Kim hun at this point Kim hun realizes that Brahma must also be destroyed but he says that everything is fine and their body is Outside the tower Brahma also tells him that he and Kim hu will meet again in
the future so everything will be fine this will only happen if he becomes a vessel that can overcome the great Karma listening to this Kim hyan doesn't know what to say at this point he realizes that this is all Brahma was going to say to him and it honestly makes him a little nervous but Brahma doesn't seem to be listening and says goodbye until the meeting while Kim hun tries to Figure out when it will be when the deity tells Kim hun to see him he tenses up even more and realizes there's nothing he can
do about it the temple where Brahma and Kim hun were in ends with a bright flash of light at this time toini is still trying to break through the steel door that Summoner and hanar Rin have sealed folding his hands in front of him Beck is extremely surprised that an ordinary person has such strong persistence flexing his Fists back says he can't wait any longer so he should help toini destroy the door but toini is adamant that Bak should not get in the way but Bak says there is no time to brag about his strength
and power suddenly the sealed door that the four Heavenly Kings have been trying so hard to open opens in front of them at this moment toini tenses up greatly and wonders why the door suddenly opened abruptly looking ahead Beck tries to figure out the same thing but is still About to go inside the ninth floor penetrating another space Beck says that he understands how the door opened and someone opened it of their own free will suddenly from outside someone's voice says that the conquerors have finally arrived which draws Beek and Tu aini's attention when the
four Heavenly Kings who came here are called turtles by someone Bak recognizes the speaker and immediately aggresses at him a smiling Sun Wukong appears in front of them to Greet the guests and bayak realizes that it is the same monkey from Mount Wago turning to son toini and Pie son Wukong also expresses his greeting raising a finger up son Wukong states that Beek should not be greeted first but by someone who also came here with him as soon as back turns around and turns his attention to the person Sun Wukong is pointing at his eyes
can't contain his shock and panic at that moment the blue dragon appears above his head anxious to Meet his longtime friend at the same time the blue dragon says that he did not expect to see peek who turned out to be a traitor to the four corners of the the world it has been a long time since Bach abandoned his position as guardian and ran away to join the projector when the blue dragon asks how Beck is sitting on his throne the Conqueror becomes even angrier at the same moment tiger anxiously wonders how he understands
all of this and why they are here to set a Trap for them turning to Sun Wukong and blue dragon Beck asks if they are going to stop them to which the climbers only smirk when Beck doesn't get a proper answer he demands that they stop talking to him him and toini doesn't understand why he's talking to them at the same moment toini jumps out of his seat and heads towards Sun Wukong saying that he will destroy their faces looking at all this Sun Wukong can't stop smiling and calls what is happening a real circus
as Sun Wukong continues to watch the TU aini approach he notices that the Heavenly kings are being bullied into relying on their toys following this Sun Wukong states that the fake will never compare to the original and begins to exude a bright light watching Sun Wukong toini opens his mouth wide in Surprise and asks what he just did Sun Wukong smirks revealing his white teeth and demands that Tu aini repeat what Tu aini just told him about their muzzles the Real Victorious Marshall Buddha named son Wukong appears before them in his full form and with
his karma intact noticing Sun wukong's reincarnation Beck becomes very nervous and recognizes his appearance he then turns to toini and assures him that the climber is dangerous but the man doesn't understand why and he's not going to lose to the monkey an alarmed B demands that toini get rid of his pride and get away from Sun Wukong when Beck claims that sun Wukong's karma is commensurate with the Buddha's own Divinity he immediately enters the fry demanding that they hold their horses as close as possible to toini Sun Wukong smiling madly asks where he is going
Sun Wukong then uses his staff to swing at toini and strike him at that moment toini coughs loudly and expectorates his own drool from the powerful blow to his chest pulling out a black orb from somewhere son Wukong says that he would like to deal with toini Himself but there is someone who would like to see him in person son Wukong has to give in so he shoves the black orb into Tu aini's mouth once placed in toxin's mouth the sphere starts to activate and Son wuk Kong wishes him good luck toini then abruptly disappears
Into Thin Air and Sun Wukong wishes him a good journey to his grave at the same time toini moves into the same dark space that Kim hun has been in before toini falls to the ground from the sky Leaving behind a huge explosion getting to his feet toini looks around to see where Sun Wukong has put him suddenly a small female foot appears behind him and says that Sun Wukong was right when the girl says that they haven't seen her brother in a long time toini immediately goes into a stuper turning back around he is
startled and angry to realize who that familiar voice belongs to haki yako replies that they haven't seen each other for a long time and toxin's Aggressive look makes her sick to her stomach she smiles madly and says that she would like to take away her brother's eyes Sun Wukong and blue dragon are left alone with sun Beck and Pie then Beck grins again and asks why all these tricks and what's going on he then asks where Sun Wukong has sent Quai to which the climber asks if he's going to chase after him when Sun Wukong
starts mocking him by saying he lacks tact Beck can no longer contain his rage His body begins to swell and transform and back says that Sun Wukong has gotten Karma so he's immediately struck with pride after him the second Heavenly King song begins his transformation this is followed in turn by piie who activates her great Karma that belongs to the Heavenly Kings all the while sunwukong is mesmerized as he watches the transformations of the Heavenly Kings a huge white tiger appears in front of him and assures him that they are safe from Such threats at
this point the blue dragon says that the white Tiger's appearance is not as he remembers it and Son Wukong supports him in this matter when asked if this is the great Karma Beck says that it belongs to the one who controlled the worldly order this deity is one of the four Heavenly Kings named virupakshi the others like son and Pi received equally Grand karmas of reaching a state of sainthood looking at Sun Wukong and blue dragon Beck tells Him that they are ordinary eai possessing lesser Karma loudly taunting the ascenders Beck doubts that they will
be able to thwart them in their goal he then begins to question Kim hun about his whereabouts but Sun Wukong sharply stops him The Monkey King crosses his arms and tells back that his answer is wrong at this point the white tiger looks at son Wukong in utter bewilderment and doesn't understand anything at all he then asks what is Wrong and Sun Wukong says that he has said everything wrong except one thing Sun Wukong then thoughtfully tells him that despite the return of karma he and the blue dragon would have a hard time competing with
them it was for this reason that son Wukong called someone he knew who lived in the same neighborhood at this moment several dark Silhouettes appeared in the sky that were hard to see at once raising their heads up beckung and Pi begin to suspect who They're talking about and their appearance causes alarm and Terror there are seven Great sages who have come to help Sun Wukong and the blue dragon among them is the Great Sage who entangles the heavens banishes the Heavenly beings and calms the heavens in addition to all the others turning the Seas
and piercing the wind have also appeared here no one had thought to meet like this the most important among them is the Great Sage shifting mountains who Says that bake is the perfect opponent for a warm-up assessing the situation Beck can't believe his eyes when he sees the great sages in front of him as sunwukong continues his dialogue B's eyes go wide at the realization of their situation folding his palms in front of him Sun Wukong states that a fight of eight against three is about to begin bang and Pi then hear about how Sun
Wukong is not a fan of group attacks however they got their distributed Karmas Sun Wukong then states that the Heavenly Kings should be able to overpower so many enemies at this point the ascendant turns to the henm who are already ready to fight the order is then given that the henm should destroy the four Heavenly Kings beak himself is sweating at this time and realizes that a fierce battle is about to take place in in turn loud and Powerful explosions are heard in haki yako space there to aini fights with his older sister who Has
already exhausted the Conqueror with her attacks at this point he realizes that he should be much stronger than haki yako herself but it does not happen looking at his Majestic sister toini realizes that he cannot touch her and feels a strange sensation he then tiredly expresses that he feels as if his karma refuses to compete with haki AKO in response the girl calls him stupid which makes him lower his head and not understand what she's getting at She then explains that everything just follows its nature she doesn't answer toxin's questions because she first wants to
ask if her brother is going to apologize to her she explains that not only did he steal her karma while she was asleep but he also destroyed her Homeland with Heavenly Mountain after that haki yako makes an aggressive and hateful face while looking at toini intently at this point toini himself starts to cower and Bows Out loud with a mat getting to his feet and getting even more aggressive toini assures haki yako that she is talking nonsense he then confirms that he stole her karma and destroyed her beloved Heavenly Mountain but the yakai can really
do that hearing his brother's words haki yako looks at him in bewilderment and doesn't understand anything haki yako remains stunned for a while not believing what her brother is saying then covering her face with her Hands the girl starts laughing insanely loud and overly demonstrative she then says that she is very grateful to her brother to which toini doesn't know how to react or what to do still covering her face with her hands haki yako says that she had positive feelings before because they are brother and sister but now thanks to her brother's disgusting mouth
haki yako realizes in a frenzy that she has gotten rid of those feelings at that moment his horns begin To crumble on tw's head for a moment they just break and disappear in an instant and he doesn't realize what's happening grabbing his head he tries to figure out why his karma suddenly left him and destroyed his horns a furious haki AKO realizes that toini knows about the nature of the yakai but she doesn't know about Karma she's going to Enlighten him by bearing her white teeth Karma has a will that allows it to find its
true Master as it did with Sun Wukong thanks to that when toini fell here with a dense beam of energy he himself appeared here to return the stolen goods from the realization of all this and his victory haki yako doesn't even try to hide his smile looking at toini sitting on the ground and shaking the girl demands him to answer immediately after that additional horns appear on her head and she asks how it feels to complete the second coming of AKA herself at this Time Kim huan falls into some dark space unknown to him there
the guy starts anxiously looking around to realize where he is and what this place is after receiving Karma the temple collapsed and he was knocked out but he doesn't understand why he was was taken to a strange place as he continues to look around Kim hun doesn't understand what's going on suddenly a voice comes from behind him and says that he is finally awake at that moment Kim hon realizes That the imaginary enemy has so easily snuck up on him from behind abruptly in an instant Kim hun turns back to ask who he is and
who the voice belongs to but what he sees in front of him shocks him and he wonders what the hell that thing is a huge eye appears in front of Kim hian who is happy to see him and surpris Uris that he doesn't know him in response Kim hun asks what the creature is talking nonsense even though he didn't give his name looking at the guy The huge eye says that it had no idea that Kim hun was so shallow Kim hon is stunned when he hears this and suspects that the eye is coming at
him watching Kim Hyun closely the eye asks if he's really been thinking in his head all this time that he has a talent squinting slightly he says that Kim hu has a lot of ego and the guy is provoked by those words rolling his eyes the creature realizes he has to explain and says that Kim hun should have realized by now that This is an imaginary space Kim hyun's body is busy stabilizing the great Karma right now and it's unlikely they'll be able to talk at any other time so the eye had to steal his
soul for a while hearing about this Kim hun is amazed at how he can calmly say such terrible things in response the eye apologizes for scaring him and now it's time to reveal his secret at this time Kim hun stares interestedly suddenly instead of the eye The mouth appears and pauses for a long time before saying something she then says that she has been watching Kim hun for a long time when the guy hears that some girl has been watching him he can't hold back his emotions and is genuinely surprised after that he covers his
body with his hands and asks how much detail but the girl asks him not to attribute fantasies to her following this he asks the reason for this Behavior and the eye states that it is a good question but She will not be able to answer it at that moment the guy's body starts to dissolve and the eye says that he is not ready for an answer yet and it is time for them to part Kim hun examines his palms and tries to figure out what's happening to his body then the eye says that if he
wants an answer he must remember that the top of the tower is not the end of his journey at this point Kim hu becomes anxious and panics even more trying to Figure out what the creature means but the eye only says goodbye in response meanwhile in haki yakko's alternate space the sister brother Fight Continues there toini sits on the ground and his sister asks him the reason for his silence in response getting as close to her brother as possible the girl demands to share her feelings but he doesn't understand what she is talking about she
then explains that since he stole her karma She should have started practicing and become the new owner of karma as soon as possible but in the end the foreign power intoxicated his mind and toini began to recklessly stir here and there so the karma left his body when haki yako remarks that her brother is pathetic toini thinks of nothing better to say than to sneer at that moment toini once again notices the same Angry Eyes of her older sister Once Upon a Time little tuoxin had greatly admired His older sister and her strength it was
the same strength that despite being of the same origin was Superior to all other eai on Earth at some point however his admiration was replaced by a real and intense hatred it happened every time haki yako looked at her brother Tu aini from the top at that moment it was as if haki yak's eyes saw him as the most vile llife in the world after that Tu oini demands haki yako not to look at him and the girl doesn't understand why He suddenly said that getting even more aggressive Tu aini demands that haki yako take
that horrible look away from him at the same moment toini releases his magic energy that collapsed the space and directs a beam of energy into the sky filling himself with power toini says that he no longer needs his sister's handouts and now he has the great Karma of the Heavenly God all the while his sister haki yako silently watches her brother change before her Eyes after that toxin's face distorts and he begins to grind his sharp teeth again at this moment he manifests Bish's Karma and a shrine appears behind him watching her brother haki yako
realizes without a word that he now has bishamon Karma she then says that toini can't handle this kind of power but he disagrees with her then toini says that he is no longer held back by yaksha's Karma so haki yak's Victory can't be counted on Beginning to concentrate his magical energy Tu aini says that his sister's fate is to die at his hands when toini begins to Mock and threaten her the girl simply says two words to kneel down at that moment something strange starts to happen in toxin's body and he doesn't understand what is
happening after some moments the body stops obeying and at hakay yak's command toini falls to his knees such a small and seemingly Easy Action causes a powerful Wave of explosions behind it eventually there is silence for a while and toini sits silently on his knees in front of haki yako at one point haki yako speaks up about how no matter how the situation plays out there is only one thing to do looking at the kneeling to oini sitting in front of her the girl says that the bottom suits him best in turn toini doesn't understand
what's wrong and why he sat on his knees when yaksha's karma is gone at this point haki yako raises Her voice and apologizes for going to say something important only now she then tells him that toini is not her brother and upon hearing this the man immediately tenses up and can't believe his ears he then raises his head and clarifies what haki yako means by all of this in his memory haki yako and he have been together since birth but in fact those memories are false and the reason for this is that the tuoxin is
a fake according to haki yako and this fake was Directly created by hak yak's Karma at some point in time according to hakay yako this is the reason why toini is unable to resist her orders and it's not about yaksha's Karma at this point toini is shocked to hear that he was haki yak's creation from the beginning in response to his reaction she clarifies that she may have overplayed and overreacted to the fact that she was playing a family but it's not a problem she then brings her hand up to her face And begins to
smirk madly and mockingly at toini following this she claims that the aai can do this and at this point Tu aini realizes that she is mocking him that's when the very moment he said literally the exact same thing to haki yako not too long ago comes to mind summarizing and concentrating the magical power around her haki yako turns to her brother again when she says it's time to end their Tangled Bond toini tenses up even more but doesn't respond In turn haki yako concentrates enough energy and begins to stride towards toini as she walks with
her tiny feet she says that she is curious about something finally smiling madly she asks how many of her steps of Destruction the Bad Karma of Tu oini can withstand it ends with haki yako activating her destruction in 10-step skill which is spreading everywhere at this time Kim Hune regains Consciousness and abruptly wakes up from his dream in a panic Immediately bursting awake the guy starts looking around and realizes that he is in Noah's Ark at that moment Noah's voice comes out and catches Kim Hun's attention telling him that he has finally come to his
senses heading towards Kim high on Noah suspects that his karma absorption was successful scratching the back of his head Kim hun says there's some but and Noah asks him what's wrong remembering his interesting encounter with the Giant Eye Kim hun Suggests we leave that topic for later Noah then answers the guy's questions and says that he slept for about 24 hours and he's surprised at how fast Kim hun did it but when Noah mentions that they had some problems Kim hun immediately gets suspicious at that moment the Creator tells him that the Heavenly Kings have
broken in and the story shocks Kim Hyun he was about to go to deal with them but Noah tells him to calm down even if they are having Trouble despite all this the Creator says the situation is almost resolved but Kim hun doesn't know what he means pointing to the magic portal Noah suggests that Kim hun and take a look for himself Noah stands up and walks over to the magic portal to assess the situation what he sees there startles and amazes him so he screams and asks what's going on while Kim hun watches and
tries to make sense of what's going on Noah stands behind him and smiles as He watches Beck being beaten by all seven Great sages at once Kim hun is amazed that he is one of the Heavenly Kings in turn Beck tiredly shouts that the wise men have no sense of proportion and should stop beating him so blatantly one of them replies that they have no such notion and endless maulings bring them great pleasure son Wukong also participates there and invites the others because peek has such a strong spine that it is a pleasure to beat
him At this time the chief of the great sages continues to rest on the ground and smoke his pipe saying that the brothers should take a break a sweaty and tired back stops for a moment and rants about how they are all sick and crazy back then looks up and addresses someone asking if he as a keeper really doesn't give a about what's going on there in the air is the blue dragon who does not react at all to his words or to what is happening after a moment He does say that back is a
traitor and he should shut up or he too will join in supporting this outrage listening to the blue dragon's words Beck can't say a word amazed that the ascendant doesn't support him as a guardian at one point Sun Wukong enters the conversation and asks if B is done with his lyrics while the Heavenly King himself begins to shake from the growing threat Sun wuk Kong appears in the sky and says that it's time for them to wrap up he Then tells the henm to move aside so as not to hurt them but they resent him
because they would like to fight some more following this a confident and determined Sun Wukong begins to twist ru's staff violently in the air at the same time he orders ru's staff to twist and enlarge and then throws it towards Beck at this moment white tiger is threatened by J's thick and huge staff when the staff appears above him as close as possible Beck quietly and Faintly tries to deny the inevitable eventually Sun Wukong uses his King Kong's Twisted punch technique and blasts the white tiger at this time Kim hun and Noah who are watching
try to take cover from the strong wind that comes from the portal after a while everything starts to quiet down and Kim hun is shocked and says that he is surprised watching Sun Wukong stick his incredibly huge JY staff into the ground Kim hun asks if it's really over Pointing a finger at the portal Kim hen asks if only Bak is left to which Noah says that the others have long since been dealt with the only things left of the other Heavenly kings are their artifacts that belong to them at this point kimon realizes that
things don't add up with the Heavenly Kings being so tough and Noah says that it plays a role who will be outnumbered when the Creator informs him that the toini who was entrusted to haki yako is still alive Kim hun is immediately filled with Joy at this point the boy was ready to rush to his aid but suddenly a small foot appears out of the portal a familiar voice asks who is going to help whom and Kim hun realizes who is talking to them haki yako appears in front of them holding the artifact left by
toini Kim hun scratches his chin and thinks about something while looking at haki yako as he watches the girl he notices that there is a different atmosphere around Haki yako now haki yako Smiles with her head up and explains that she's in her full form now she then holds out her Palm to Kim hun and asks him not to call her haki yako from now on pressing her hand to Kim Hun's cheeks the girl asks him to call her Mrs yaka looking at the guy with a flirtatious look she asks if he got it right
while beating the palms of haki yak's hands Kim Hune is indignant at the girl's frivolous laughter she then hands the guy a gift To thank him for helping her catch her brother it's not a bad thing but it's definitely something to use after that she turns around and is about to leave because she needs some time to get used to the karma she has returned when yaka says goodbye the magical portal closes leaving Kim hun with his thoughts at that moment the guy begins to realize that he feels a strange sense of emptiness holding the
artifact in his hands he feels like an ordinary Character from the masses a few days later he returns to Kim Hun's mansion somewhere in China Here Comes shuyan who remembers that Kim hayan called him to give him something looking around the room and noticing the henm along with the climbers shien tries to figure out what is going on here sunwukong points his finger at the TV and addresses the henm because the pentacle girls will be there soon all the henm stare at the TV and Sun Wukong tells them that these Girls are not inferior to
the seven celestials yon pours himself a shot of alcoholic beverage and smells the odor raising the shot glass he says that the drink has a sweet Aroma and rich flavor this masterpiece was clearly created by a true genius he then turns to the blue dragon and asks for the h hundredth time what the name of this beautiful drink is and gets the answer Soju all the while shei hyan stands off to the side and watches realizing that He needs to find Kim hyan while asking someone where Kim hun is he notices someone behind him two
girl Silhouettes appear behind him and she hyan recognizes them as Kim hayon's students at this moment the girls are walking overly pompous and angry toward shiyan noticing the girl's strange and suspicious Behavior sha hyan tries to figure out what is wrong with them looking at their serious and Furious faces he suspects that the girls are Fighting with each other a very Sinister Aura emanates from them and they say that the teacher is in the other room demanding shei hang to follow them watching the girls backs Shuan has no choice but to follow them after a
while they come to a room in the Mansion where shei heon sees something he can't believe Kim hun is about to give him an artifact containing the karma of highclass conquerors and it shocks Shahan at the same moment kimhan shoves the sword of one of the Heavenly Kings into Shu haan's hand and asks if the artifact is better than the one before Shayan examines the artifact carefully and anxiously asks if Kim hyan needs it more Kim hon replies that according to Noah's expert the great Karma of the Heavenly Kings disappeared the moment they were destroyed
remembering all four conquerors Kim hun says that all that is left is ordinary Karma which is of Little use to him suddenly smiling broadly Kim hun says that in that case he decided to give away the karmas his comrades are the only ones who can cover for him when he's away to which sha haon reacts with sentimentality and restrains his impulses Kim hen turns to his first student miren while sheon rejoices at the gift he has received he hands her a tuoxin glove because miren specializes in hand-to-hand combat that while my Ren scrutinizes the artifact
Kim hun Immediately asks her if she likes the surprise looking at the glove miren thinks that it is a gift that her teacher has chosen especially for her and she is Overjoyed trying to hold back her emotions and starting to blush mirin is Overjoyed beyond words remembering yaka mirin realizes that this time she must use the strategy the climber told her after a moment miren speaks to her teacher in a trembling voice and he turns to look in her Direction with her Mouth slightly ajar and not fully Gathering her strength miren tries to say thank
you after that the girl does a cat pose and says thank you to her master for the gift in a sweet voice at this moment Kim hun is struck by lightning and is slightly shocked by his student Behavior she hyan and Hana Rin feel the same way and look at Meen tensely the girl herself continues to do the cat pose and address her teacher with a cute face a few hours ago miren Had met with yaka who told her that men are most often attracted to those who arouse their instincts thinking about it miren doesn't
know what to say and yaka continues that the student is already strong enough now at this point she says to just go ahead and pretend but miren herself doesn't quite know what yaka means in response yaka tells her that the most famous pet along with the dog is the cat imagining Meen doing a cat pose yaka says that this animal has Always been loved everywhere in turn Ren doesn't understand why a human would do a cat pose and yaka shakes her and tries to bring her to her senses when yaka says that a pet can
become Mir Ren's life companion at any time miren clings to such words immediately student Mir Ren starts imagining herself in a wedding dress and Kim hun as her fiance at that time yaka assures me Ren that it's all a workable scheme that will benefit me Ren now miren realizes that She was a fool to go along with yaka and her stupid cat stuff looking at a wary Kim hyan the student realizes that she's really screwed up because of yaka Kim hyan turns away from the indignant Meen and tells her to use the new item to
her Advantage after that it's Hana rin's turn who immediately reacts to her teacher's exclamation and steps forward while looking at meren Hana Rin realizes that she was probably trying to provoke her teacher's protective Instinct by Pretending to be a cat as Kim hun hands her the artifact she thinks it's a good move but such a blatant action can be burdensome the girl's eyes light up and she thinks that naturalness is the most important thing in this case that's why Han Arin read all the books about love relationships in the library and made a statistic of
the nicknames that couples use looking at Kim hyung hanar Rin recalls the nickname that any guy would like when asked if the student likes the Gift hanar Rin immediately replies that she is crazy happy with the artifact when she starts to say that she likes the gift Kim hun tenses up slightly as if she can't believe what she's saying after that Hanah in's face breaks into a lingering but slight smile and she repeats the word thank you finally to impress the teacher the girl makes a loving face and calls Kim hopa at this moment Kim
hu's jaw literally drops and he doesn't know how to react at this Time miren is squirming unhappily and the other student thinks she's beaten her in this competition looking at Kim high on Hana Rin thinks that the mentor's heart is pounding so hard that he's speechless but instead Kim hun awkwardly rubs the back of his head saying that he's not himself today then he's going to run away as fast as he can covering himself with important business and saying goodbye to his comrades in an Instant Kim Hyun disappears in front of the others and moves
into the system room all the while shiyan stands behind miren and hanar Rin and awkwardly promises them that he will keep what happened a secret meanwhile assistant a is surprised by the sudden appearance of the custodian noticing Kim Hun's strange Behavior AB suspects that he ate something wrong since he looks so pale but he claims he's fine the guy then turns to AV and asks how things are Going with his request and the girl realizes that it's about talking to the eye she digs through the tower search engine but can't find anything useful this has
never happened before the only thing AB can assume is that the top is not part of their training Tower at this point Kim hun hesitates and says to himself that he has suspected something like this before then while talking to the eye he thought he was looking at a completely different creature from him He then says it's time to call it a day and offers to postpone the case but the assistant gets upset following this Kim Hune raises a finger up and asks if it's really still quiet upstairs and AV confirms that it is after
a while of distant talking AV lowers her head slightly and reports that she has managed to find out something she then says slightly shyly that she found out when she retrieved information from the karmas of the four Heavenly Kings when she says that she met the intentions of the designer in her Kim Hun's face changes and expresses her concern jumping up from the couch the guy is outraged that AV didn't tell her about it sooner but she claims he just misunderstood her when she stammers on about how something like this would make Kim hun uncomfortable
the guy tenses up and gets even angrier demanding to talk about everything directly AV listens and is about to Speak out about about his speculation about the designer after a brief pause the assistant nervously informs him that the designer is planning to catch Kim hun and eat him Kim hen's jaw drops open as he tries to process the information and he doesn't understand what is meant by that at this time liso Yun arrives at Kim hyun's mansion and comes to ask about kumiho moving to Hanam looking at both of Kim Hun's female students Lee so
Yun tries to find out what's wrong with Them at that moment hanar Rin SN SS and goes off on miren because she was being a cat and that's why the mentor ran away in response miren points her finger at Hanah Rin and says that she's the one who started saying weird things to herself about Kim hun all the while a tense leis o Yun watches the two and tiredly says that they should stop acting like this suddenly kumiho herself appears and notices Le SEO yun's appearance and asks why the students are Fighting again Lis o
Yan is about to answer her but something stops her something Lee SE Yun sees makes her tense and shocked at the same moment miren and Hana Rin stop holding each other's hair and react to Lee SEO yun's exclamations watching Kumho who is holding Cha's hand Le so Yan asks in horror what this is all about when kumiho says it's their first day with Chan Mali so Yun is even more startled the moment kumiho says it's no big deal Even the female students are stunned Kumho then turns to the chosen one mu wo and claims that
she will return to him after talking to Lee so yon in response a confused Chona looks at Kumho with love in his eyes and asks her to stay for a short while watching the scene Lee seun continues to stand in a stuper and tries to realize the situation in shock thinking back to recent events Lio Yan knows that Kumo has been hovering around chma but he is known for his prickly Temper as she continues to watch she wonders when things have changed so much in the end Le Yun decides to demand that kumiho explain what's
going on when she asks how kumiho managed to melt the heart of the callous chma miren and hanar Rin jump out of their seats they Rush towards kumiho so fast that they knock poor Lee so Yun off her feet grabbing Kumo's arms from both sides the girls start pestering her for some information with one voice Miran and Hana Rin scream for kumiho to tell them how to get a Man Poor Lee so Yun continues to lie on the floor knocked down and frustrated that it's not fair meanwhile Kim hu heads back to Noah's Ark which
resides in the tower space there the Creator sits at his desk and examines some strange map for which the time has come studying the illustrations Noah realizes that now is the right time for this unusual magic circle when he realizes that he will have to see Kim Hun and discuss everything something distracts his attention at that moment Kim hyan himself appears and walks purposefully toward Noah after a moment Kim hun abruptly extends his hand toward the Creator suddenly grabbing Noah by the Scruff of the neck Kim hu shakes him with all his strength and pulls
him towards him tense Noah does not understand what is happening and why Kim hun is suddenly behaving like this then the guy starts yelling for Noah to Figure out how to get to the designer and if there is no way let him figure it out making the most aggressive and squeamish face Kim hiun claims that he has to strip the projector of his filthy tongue right now Noah on the other hand didn't expect to see Kim Hun's so Furious and realizes that he has managed to find out something about the projector shaken by Kim hyun's
hands the Creator asks the guy to just calm down first when he says that anger won't help Him Kim hun seems to come to his senses and actually calms down at the same moment the guy lets go of his hands and admits that he really overreacted grabbing his head the guy says that he's lost his mind and Noah asks him to tell him everything then the Creator asks what's wrong and Kim hun thinks about something Ang iously before giving an answer in the end kimhan tells everything and Noah summarizes by saying that the designer attacked
the ninth Floor because he wanted to eat the guy with a serious look on his face Kim hun confirms every word he said to be more precise the projector intends to absorb all the Karma Kim hun has collected remembering all the conquerors Kim hun now understands why the projector was fighting a pointless Battle of attrition when it can do the most incredible things all this time time Kim Hyun has been like a common Slaughter Pig for the projector espcially fattened up to be Barbecued it all comes down to the fact that the guy had to
work for some crazy projectionist who took him for a piece of meat nervously pounding his fist on the table Kim hu wonders how he can keep calm in such a situation anxiously and tiredly scratching his head Kim hun says that he had thought of something after learning about the designer's intentions he then states that he can't get rid of the thought and Noah listens to the thought Mesmerized while the creator doesn't understand what Kim hun is talking about the guy stares at him with a serious look in the end he says that he thinks the
Earth is in danger because of him had Kim hiun not been here the innocent people of the land would not have suffered all this damage at this point Noah tries to stop him and convince him otherwise but Kim hu himself realizes that he's talking nonsense but he can't help it
![Minecraft but I survive in PARKOUR CIVILIZATION [FULL MOVIE]](https://img.youtube.com/vi/2pFwQiwRbcg/maxresdefault.jpg)
